Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A lot had happened for the members of Class 1-A in their short time at UA University: getting attacked at the USJ, the sports festival, their internships, and most recently, the disastrous training camp with the ‘Wild, Wild Pussycats’ which left several members of their class injured and one abducted. After a harrowing rescue plan, the reveal of the ultimate evil, and the disheartening retirement of the Symbol of Peace after defeating said evil, the class had moved onto their school campus in all-new dorms.

Built from the ground up in only a few days thanks to some amazing quirks, expert management, and terrifying cackles from the principal, ‘Heights Alliance’ was now home to the rowdy class 1-A.

“Raaah!” Mina Ashido cried out in relief, tossing her bag to the side before flopping face-first onto the couch. “Mr Aizawa is so not cool! It’s supposed to be the weekend; why did he have to assign another essay?!”

“Ashido, please treat the furniture with proper respect!” Tenya Iida chastised, chopping his hand at her lack of decorum.

“Boo you class prez’, lemme relax,” Mina shot back, pouting as she turned to glare at the rule enforcer.

“I’m with Ashido on this one,” Hanta Sero concurred as he flopped into a seat. “We just handed in an essay on hero law yesterday, and this one’s due Monday!”

“UA is certainly living up to its reputation,” Momo Yaoyorozu spoke up, letting out a sigh of relief now that they were all back in the safety of the dorms. “At least they’ve embraced the more modest five-day school week as opposed to the traditional six.”

“I think that’s due to the physical demands of our course more than anything else.” A mop of green hair stood to her right, known as Izuku Midoriya, his interest having been piqued. “With all our workouts in ‘Hero Basic Training,’ it’s no wonder they adapted this style. Having two full days to rest per week rather than one is much more conducive to-”

“Shut the hell up, ya’ damn nerd. just enjoy the damn weekend!” A crude voice called out from the kitchen, known to the class as belonging to Katsuki Bakugo.

“Bakugo’s right, let’s just chill for now; we’ve earned it,” Eijiro Kirishima grinned, pulling up a chair to the kitchen bar.

The group collectively felt Kirishima’s words wash over them as the fatigue of the week finally began to ease and the excitement for the structure-free days off grew.

“Who’s got plans for the weekend? I was just gonna chill myself, maybe get a workout in,” Rikido Sato called out, joining the angry blond in the kitchen and passing over the protein powder he expected Bakugo to need while grabbing a mixing bowl for himself.

“My maman and papa are visiting from France, I simply must catch them up with all my hard work,” Yuga Aoyama declared with a flourish.

“I was going to visit my family too, ribbit,” Tsuyu Asui shrugged, shedding her jacket as she joined Mina on the couch. “But my dad has to work Saturday and mom on Sunday so there’s not much point.”

“Awww, that’s too bad Tsu. We can do something if you want,” Ochako Uraraka smiled, as she stretched the kinks from her back.

“Knock it off man,” Denki Kaminari hip-checked the resident pervert, who was paying a little too much attention to Ochako at that moment, as he joined the group in the living room. “I was just gonna drag my game console down tonight and play a few rounds if anyone wants in?” 

“Dude I’m down, that essay can wait till tomorrow,” Sero raised his hand lazily before letting it flop back with a thump.

“Sweet. Tokoyami, Midoriya? All night gaming sesh?”

“Count me in. I look forward to seeing the abyss I’ll send you to,” Fumikage Tokoyami declared with a wry smirk. If he intended to creep out his friends, the collective sweatdrops would declare him successful.

“Not me,” Midoriya shook his head, “I want to get a start on that essay. I’ve got training tomorrow morning too.”

“Damn man,” Kaminari cringed, “go any more ‘Plus Ultra’ and you’ll make me feel bad.”

“Oh no! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean anything by it; it’s just-”

“Chill Midori-bro, you do you,” Kaminari waved off the incoming Izuku-pology.

“I would like to observe, if I may,” Mezo Shoji spoke up, one of his tentacle-like limbs becoming a mouth.

“Sure thing man,” Kaminari smiled before leaning back over the sofa. “Hey Kacchan!” An angry grunt made itself known. “You in for games tonight?”

“I’ll kick your ass!”

“That’s a yes, which means Kirishima’s in too,” Kaminari smirked, looking over at the redhead as if he would debate it.

As several other heads turned to their friend they saw him with a hand raised and mouth open ready for a retort but all conviction left as he admitted the inevitable.

“Dude, you don’t have to call me out like that.” He said, giving his fellow ‘befriender of Bakugo’ the side eye.

“Girls? Any takers?” Kaminari offered.

“In your dreams.” Kyoka Jiro rolled her eyes. “I’m gonna start that essay too, then I can lie in tomorrow.”

“Ooo, that sounds good Jiro! I’m gonna do that too… minus the essay part.” Tooru Hagakure agreed as she plopped herself down on Mina’s legs.

“Gah! Let me sleep, or die, in peace!” Mina groaned, reaching back to pry her invisible friend off.

“I guess that’s what you’ll be doing all weekend then, ey Mina?” Kirishima chuckled, resting over the back of the couch, protein shake in hand.

“Only if this fat butt gets offa’ me.” She groaned, her invisible friend now determined not to be shaken free.

“Awww come on Mina, you’re just so comfy!”

“And you’re heavy!”

“Hey!” Tooru pouted, relenting and shifting herself to the edge of the couch rather than on the pinkette’s legs. “You can’t say that, I haven’t even had my Friday cookies and popcorn yet!”

“Cookies and popcorn?” Sero asked, tilting his head at the somewhat odd combo.

“It’s Friday! Cheat day and movie night!” Tooru cheered, her invisible arms raised only to droop suddenly, her mood downcast. “Only… it would be if I could go see my parents anyway.”

“Oh? Was this a regular event for you before the dorms then?” Momo asked, resting her hand in what she hoped was a comforting gesture on her friend’s shoulder.

“Yeah. Going to the movies, getting tons of junk food and just for two or three hours I didn’t have to worry about training or homework or anything while with my folks. But they’re all the way over in Couresan; too far for a trip before curfew.” She replied, wringing her hands together.

Though it hadn’t been said, the class had not expected UA to become a boarding school partway through the year. Many, like Midoriya and Bakugo, had expected to be able to see and stay with their families more, unlike Ochako, who’d had to rent her own, tiny apartment to attend. Living with your friends and without parents certainly had its highs but it also had its lows and loneliness was starting to set in for some of them.

“You too Koda?” Kyoka asked as the stone-headed boy gestured between himself and Tooru, nodding at his former exam partner’s words.

“Well, we’re gonna fix that!” Mina declared, rising to her feet, both planted firmly on the couch cushions as Iida’s breath hitched at her audacity. “I declare tonight ‘Girl’s Sleepover night!’”

Tooru looked up at her bestie and felt her depressive mood get swept away in the wake of Mina’s overwhelming positivity, clapping her hands eagerly.

“Ooo, yay, that sounds awesome!”

“Tsu, Uraraka, you in?” Mina pointed at the pair.

“Huh? Well, I was gonna suggest we do something like that.” Ochako looked over at Tsuyu for approval.

“Ribbit. Sounds like fun, we’re in.” She gave a rare smile to her acid-wielding friend.

“Great! That just leaves Jiro and Yaomomo!” Mina turned to point at the remaining girls.

“Sounds like a lot.” Kyoka rubbed the back of her head, a speck of frustration at her earlier stated plans being ignored.

“Would we…”

The group turned towards the heiress to the Yaoyorozu fortune; it was unusual for her to stop halfway through speaking.

“Would we be able to braid each other’s hair and tell scary stories?!” Yaoyorozu eagerly asked, sparkles in her eyes as her enthusiastic energy almost visibly burst from her.

“Ab-so-lutely, and movies from dusk till dawn!” Mina cheered, raising her energy level to match.

“Yes! This is happening!” Tooru cheered, leaping from her seat in joy.

“Well, I guess if everyone else is going…” Kyoka mumbled.

“Mission complete! All participants secured! No backing out now!” Mina cheered, grabbing Kyoka's waist and lifting her onto her and Tooru's shoulders. The pair of chaotic partiers cheering and parading their last, blushing holdout around as though she’d won the sports festival.

“We… we can host it in my room! My bed’s more than spacious enough for all of us. I’ll prepare an assortment of tea and snacks for us too.” Momo offered, trailing after her friends.

“I’ve got a small TV we can use if we want something bigger than a laptop for movies.” Ochako offered, standing to follow the group and reaching her hand out for Tsuyu.

The frog-like girl smiled, taking her friend’s offered hand to get up and gather their things before they all headed towards the stairs.

“Well, I guess we know what they’re up to tonight. Anyone else for Hero Smash?” Kaminari called out.

The evening soon fell across the campus as the sun set at UA. Many of the teachers had themselves settled into their weekly weekend routines with Eraser Head grading papers, Present Mic off for his radio show and Midnight slipping into a soothing bubble bath. Over at Heights Alliance, the evening’s relaxing festivities for many were about to begin.

The front doors slammed loudly as a pair of students rushed into the common area.

“Snacks secure!” Tooru yelled out, presenting a box of cookies over her head like a trophy, though the carrier bags that knocked against her arms at such a sudden motion ruined the image.

“Back already? That was quick.” Sero called out from his spot on the couch, having been watching Kaminari fiddle with the wires for the TV and his console.

“Hey, we’re hero students. If anything can make us go 'Plus Ultra', it’s this.” Mina grinned, walking over to her friend and handing him one of her bags.

“Here’s your junk food. Spare money and receipts in the bag for you guys to split.”

“Cheers Mina, super manly of you to do that for us.” Kirishima smiled as he brought over a tray of tea, a towel wrapped around his shoulders absorbing what sweat his tank top couldn’t from his workout.

“No problem, Eijiro. You guys gotta have your night of fun too!”

“I must admit, I am quite excited for this,” Momo spoke up from the kitchen area, a fancy-looking teapot steaming in her hand. “This will be my first event of such.”

“Wha-?! Yaomomo, you can’t be serious!” The invisible girl baulked, the light around her twisting awkwardly in her quirk at that declaration. “This is your first sleepover ever?!”

“Uh… yes,” she replied nervously. “You could say that. Unless having my maids read me bedtime stories counts?”

Both Tooru and Mina crossed their arms across their chests.

“No way!” They stated together.

“Oh, I see…”

“Don’t worry Yaomomo!” Mina cheered, standing opposite the high-class girl across the kitchen bar. “We’re gonna make sure you have the best first sleepover ever!”

“Yeah!” Tooru chimed in.

Momo felt her heart swell at her friend’s thoughtfulness. Having come to UA to be a hero, she never imagined finding people who would do so much for someone as privileged as herself.

With a smile, she nodded, joining the pair in their resolutions.

“Right, and for the best sleepover, I’ve brought out some of my best tea.” Gesturing to the small purple box sitting next to six very expensive-looking teacups on a tray.

“Ooo, perfect Yaomomo, your teas are always the best.” Mina grinned.

“I wonder how my cookies will taste after I dunk them.” Hagakure pondered for a moment, only for the elevator ‘ping’ to break her train of thought.

“TV’s all set up Yaomomo,” Kyoka called out, lazily stepping from the elevator with Ochako right behind her.

“Jiro had it all done in no time,” the gravity girl chimed in, the pair spotting the return of the snack fetchers. “Tsu’s just grabbing a few of her films for choice and everyone’s pillows then we should be all set.”

“Perfect! I guess we’re pretty much all ready.” Hagakure smiled.

“Y-Yeah.” Mina nodded before shakily making her way to the stairs. “I-just-gotta-go-take-care-of-something-real-quick.”

In a blur of dust, Mina had disappeared up the stairs, shouting a quick apology to Shoji as she gracelessly brushed past him on the stairwell. The girls tilted their heads at the pinkette’s sudden change in attitude but ultimately shrugged it off.

“I guess you guys are all excited, huh?” Shoji asked, stepping into the common room and glancing back towards the stairs.

“You bet, this is gonna be great.” Ochako grinned, giving a fist pump and cheer.

“Just please do us a favour if you can Shoji?” Kyoka asked from beside the tall guy. He glanced down at her and nodded. “Keep that little perv’ away from Momo's room if you see him.”

“Yeah!” Hagakure agreed, nodding enthusiastically. “He better not ruin my night or Yaoyorozu’s first slumber party else I’ll get Mina to melt his grapes off!”

Shoji grimaced and nodded.

“To be clear though,” he clarified, “you don’t mean his hair-ball things do you.”

Hagakure only laughed evilly in response before prancing over to the elevator, her bags of goodies swinging without a care in the world. Shoji looked to the other girls for certain confirmation only to find a nodding Kyoka and Ochako with Momo looking somewhat exasperated behind the pair. His glance at the other boys that were listening in had them all wincing and moving their hands to protect their own ‘grapes’ in response to the very valid sounding threat.

“… I’ll let him know,” Shoji shuffled off uneasily while the other two turned back to their host for the night.

At once, everyone jumped as a loud bang echoed throughout the floor. All heads turned simultaneously towards the entryway where a student with no quiet button could be heard complaining.

“Edgeshot is trash! His moveset is way too complicated to hold up against any chump playing All Might.”

“I didn’t say that Kacchan, I said that, with his variety, anyone who’s mastered his controls stands a significant chance of beating any other hero.”

Entering the common room was a sweaty Bakugo and Midoriya, both having looked like they’d pushed themselves to the limit if the sparkles of moisture running down their necks were anything to go by.

“What, you think your weak ass Edgeshot can beat my All Might?! Let’s go right now, I’ll kick your ass!” Bakugo declared, turning towards the group gathered in the TV area. “Sparky, you got it going yet?”

“Cool it Baku-bro.” Kirishima raised his hands in what he hoped was a calming motion. “We’re nearly all set up here, go get changed and you can kick all the butt you want.”

“Damn right!” Bakugo shouted, stomping off towards the elevator, the group nervously watched him leave, waiting for any further outburst but breathing a sigh of relief as the doors slid shut.

“How about you Midori-bro?” Kirishima turned back to the green-haired problem child of 1-A. “Hero Smash, you vs. Bakugo; you can’t back down from a challenge like that.”

“I suppose I can’t, not if I want my eardrums to stay intact after Kacchan bitches at me for ‘wussing out’.” Izuku chuckled nervously.

“Hey! A rare appearance of ‘Sassy-Midoriya'!” Kaminari chuckled, poking his head up from behind the TV unit.

“Don’t tell him I said that! P-Please!” Izuku quickly backtracked, waving his hands in front of himself. Sero just waved him away, shaking his head.

“It’s alright Midoriya, we know how Baku-Bombshell is by now. If we can survive a term learning and a week living with him, I think we’re over the worst of it.”

“Yeah, go get changed and get ready to smash!” Kirishima jerked his head towards the elevator. “I’ll save you a spot.”

Midoriya nodded with a smile on his face. Despite the nervousness and anxiety of living apart from his mother for the first time ever, he couldn’t have asked for better friends to help him and each other through it all. He moved off towards the back of the common room, turning towards the kitchen only to catch the eyes of the remaining girls.

“Hi Jiro, Yaoyorozu, Uraraka.” He greeted with his smile, brushing past Ochako to get to the fridge and pull out a bottle of water he’d chilled before heading to the gym.

“Someone had a loud workout. I’m beginning to think anything will set bomb-boy off.” Kyoka smirked as Midoriya took a few long gulps of his water, the condensation running down both his hand and chin.

Letting out a gasp of breath as he’d drunk a few more gulps than he’d expected, Midoriya quickly wiped his mouth.

“He’s… just passionate about All Might is all,” Midoriya replied, taking a fresh breath after the first word before glancing at his water bottle and noting how he’d chugged all but a few sips. “You all set for your night Uraraka?” He asked, turning his attention to his first friend from UA.

While the green-haired boy hadn’t thought his actions since returning to the dorms were anything out of the ordinary, Ochako couldn’t help but become entranced since she’d spotted him. The way his muscles were moving under the plain ‘T-shirt’ T-shirt that he was fast filling out, the sweat that shimmered in the dorm light around his neck, and the water drop he’d missed when he’d wiped his mouth. She just wanted to reach out and ki-

“Uraraka?”

“Gah?! Yes, Deku?” She started with a jump, her face now bright red while trying to pull her attention back to what he’d just said.

“Are you okay?” He asked caringly, tilting his head as though to emphasize his concern. As he did so, the lone water droplet on his chin gathered enough energy to break free. Ochako put all her willpower into ignoring it as she answered her not-so-subtle crush. It didn’t help matters at all that the kettle Momo was heating took that moment to let out a burst of steam.

“Everything’s fine Deku! We’re just getting delicious tea for tonight! Can’t go to sleep without tea after all! I should go see if Yoamomo needs any help in her room, see you later!” She spouted before hurriedly dashing towards and up the staircase, much like Mina had before.

“Oh…” Midoriya could only say as he watched the dust cloud his friend had kicked up fade away. “I guess she’s really looking forward to this.”

“Dense as ever, eh Green?” Kyoka mumbled.

“Hmmm?” Midoriya turned his gaze back to the remaining duo.

“Nothing. I think living away from our parents has got us all looking forward to this break.” Kyoka replied. “You nearly ready Yaomomo? Anything I can help with?”

“No no, it’s all about done.” She smiled, putting the now steaming teapot on the tray and placing a cute little woollen cosy over the top of it, returning the kettle to its spot.

“I hope you have a good evening Midoriya. The rest of you too!” Momo called out as she and Kyoka turned towards the elevator, not risking the stairs with her precious cargo. A few waves and murmurs of acknowledgement followed the pair as the elevator doors slid shut, a relaxing silence falling over the common room once more.

A small rustling of leaves had Izuku’s head turning towards the potted plant that was positioned near the elevator doors. His heart skipped a beat as Mineta’s head poked through the shrubbery with a haunted look on his face.

“Do… do you really think they’d melt my grapes?!”

With her threat made to a room of boys who now knew better than to spy on them, Tooru cheerfully stepped off the lift, her bag of fizzy drinks, sweets, chocolates and other assorted goodies clutched preciously in her hands. It was way more than she’d normally have on a Friday but this was special for Momo’s first time. They’d all be sharing anyway, so a little of everything was perfectly fine Tooru'd reasoned to herself as she stacked high the basket she and Mina had gotten at the corner shop.

Her happy humming came to an end as she reached down and opened Momo's door, a night of movies, games and friends awaiting within.

“-Cause I uh… like my pillow heavy… yeah.” Mina said nervously, an awkward chuckle falling uneasily from her lips as she waved away whatever she and Tsuyu were talking about. The frog girl was looking curiously at Mina’s pillow only for the pair to turn their attention to the new arrival.

“Second set of snacks is here~!” Hagakure cheered as she entered the room, lifting her bounty aloft. “And one perv’ threatened with melted grapes should he think of coming anywhere near here.”

“Tooru, did you use my quirk to threaten Mineta?” Mina asked, hoping the previous conversation was forgotten by the frog girl.

“Yes ma’am!” Tooru grinned, placing her bounty on Momo’s desk, pulling out each item before scrunching up the plastic bag. “Well I told the boys to tell him but I expect they got the message too.”

“Good going.” The pinkette nodded, unfazed by the second-hand threatening with her quirk, “This night looks like it’s gonna be great.” She sighed happily, only for her face to shift into a cheeky smirk before sidling up to the invisible girl. “Now if only we could get Ojiro to come join you and it’d be perfect.”

“Mina! Shuh-sh!” She lightly punched her friend in the arm as the girl giggled away. Tooru chanced a cautious eye at Tsuyu, hoping she hadn’t heard Mina’s tease. The face splitting grin sported by her froggy friend dashed that hope entirely.

“Please don’t tell anyone.” She murmured pathetically.

“It’s alright.” Tsuyu shrugged, her grin returning to her normal imperceptible look. “It was going to come out during ‘Truth or Dare’ anyway.”

Tooru's eyes widened as Mina laughed.

“Not that I’m objecting but who said we’re playing that?” The pink girl asked.

“It’s my favourite sleepover game,” Tsuyu replied stoically. “I never lose.”

At that, Mina let out a belly laugh, channelling her superiority and gave Tsuyu a smug, dark look. “Me neither.”

Tooru could only watch as the pair levelled even greater, challenging glares at one another. Mina only broke when she heard Tsuyu’s reply.

“Game on, Bitch.”

As Mina almost collapsed to the ground, her lungs giving way to laughter once again, the trio was alerted to the latest guest to arrive in the form of an out of breath Ochako slamming the door closed behind her as she entered. Tooru stepped forward, about to ask her friend what was wrong when Tsuyu’s voice cut through the air once more.

“Looks like Midoriya’s back from his workout.”

Ochako’s hands snapped to her face, letting out a whimper of, "Nooo…" trickle out as Tsuyu turned back to the collection of films and pillows she’d gathered, hopping up onto the bed.

“Wow, taking no prisoners already, ey Tsu?” Mina grinned, content in having found a real challenge she looked forward to.

“It’s not what you think at all! I-I’m just really excited for tonight is all!” Ochako defended herself, waving her hands around furiously.

“Sure,” Tsuyu called back as she spread out her movie collection.

“I am!” Ochako shouted back, her face still a blushing mess.

“Mind helping me sort these Ochako?” Tsuyu asked simply.

The brunette paused for a second to ensure she heard her friend correctly. The change of topic was incredibly abrupt and a glance at the other two who were very unconvincingly acting like they were not paying any attention to the pair. Deciding to cut her losses, she quickly crossed the small amount of room space there was to sit on the bed with Tsuyu, giving her friend a teasing nudge about the previous conversation.

“That’s movies and 'Truth or Dare' at least on the agenda for tonight. We’ve got enough snacks and drinks to satisfy even Yaomomo’s appetite twice over. Is there anything else we’re missing?” Mina asked.

“Well, there is ordering pizza,” Tooru suggested.

“Ah, but we’d need permission from Mr Aizawa first, and I’m not about to go poke that hornet’s nest.” Mina cringed. “Besides,” She managed to throw her arm around Tooru's shoulders despite the teen only being in a tank top. “We can save that for next week. This week is about making you feel better, hun. And what better way than with your movies, cookies and popcorn!”

She felt a familiar set of invisible arms wrap around her as she was drawn into a hug.

“Urgh, I love you so much Mina, you’re awesome.”

Mina let out a satisfied sigh as she allowed a smug grin to grace her face.

“I know, I am awesome.”

It wasn’t too much longer before the group was completed with the arrival of Kyoka holding the door open for Momo who was bearing tea.

“I hope you all enjoy. It’s a special blend my mother told me to bring out ‘only for special occasions’.” She winked, likely imitating her mother’s words. “Please, help yourself to a cup and more if you run out.”

Several of the girls sniffed the air as the tea smell soaked into the atmosphere.

“Mmm, makes me all warm and tingly,” Ochako sighed, rubbing her arms. “I’d love to try some of your fancy teas Yaomomo, thanks again.”

“You’re more than welcome Ochako.” Momo smiled, her happiness almost radiant as her friends began helping themselves.

“Mmm, now that that’s all ready, on with tonight’s events!” Mina cheered as she finished her cup, grabbing her pillow and making sure to keep it far away from anyone else. “Since tonight was thanks to Tooru, I believe she should pick the movie.”

“Oh guys, it’s fine, we can all help pick.” The invisible girl tried to wave away the attention.

“It’s cool girl, Mina’s right, this was to help you feel better.” Kyoka smiled, her back against the headboard of Momo’s bed.

“As we’ve discussed, this is my first sleepover so I would feel uneasy selecting the film we were to watch.” Momo agreed, sitting next to Kyoka with both their pillows against their backs for comfort.

“You worry too much Momo, but I agree with Jiro, go ahead Hagakure.” Tsuyu smiled, Ochako giving a resolute pair of nods beside her.

With the go-ahead from her friends, Tooru felt no shame in picking the movie she wanted to share the most with her friends.

The credits began to roll as the Disney epic wrapped up. Tooru turned excitedly to her friends, eager to discuss the film.

“What did’ya think? Super good, yeah?”

Kyoka was surprisingly the first one to speak up.

“You know, for a ‘princess’ film, I didn’t hate it.” She gave a wry smile as she recalled all the moments she’d giggled.

“Kyoka, please, I could feel your suppressed laughter. Be honest.” Momo nudged her shoulder.

“Yeah, alright, it was good, I’d watch it again.”

“Rapunzel was super cute along with her chameleon guy,” Ochako spoke up. “If we dyed your hair blonde Tsu, you could probably pull off a convincing cosplay.”

“Tempting as that offer is Ochako, I’ve played dress-up one too many times with my sister to want to do it again. Seen the movie too, but it was nice to watch it without interruptions for a change.” Tsuyu admitted, standing at the side of the bed and stretching out.

“I dunno, kinda didn’t like the ending,” Mina grumbled, a somewhat sour look on her face.

“What?!” Tooru rounded on her soon-to-be-former friend immediately. “You really didn’t like it?”

“Oh no, the film was good,” Mina admitted before facing her accuser, giant crocodile tears pooling in her eyes. “But why did he have to end up with her when I’m sitting right here, waiting for my prince charming!”

The other girls let out a small sigh as Mina and Tooru consoled each other over their lack of love life. It seemed that even animated hunks caught their attention.

“I guess this is as good a time as any to call for a break before we move on,” Tsuyu announced, grabbing the chocolate bar wrappings along with the popcorn bag she and Ochako had shared.

“Does anyone want more tea while I’m up?” Momo asked, crawling past a stretched-out Mina and off the side of her bed. A resounding decline of her offer caused her to only pour herself a fresh, tepid cup.

A few of the girls rose and left to get some fresh air and freshen up before they settled in once more. Thankfully, there was no sign of the small purple one, either in the corridors or in the common room with the rest of the boys as they stretched their legs. It seems the boys were beginning to wind down for the night as it was close to half-ten and only Kaminari, Kirishima and Sero were left playing with Tokoyami enjoying their company with his headset on at the end of the couch.

“So after movies, what else usually happens at sleepovers?” Momo asked as Ochako was the last to return to her spot on Momo’s bed.

“Hmm, well we could braid each other’s hair.” The gravity girl offered.

“Oh, may we? I must admit I’ve looked up several styles in advance and am eager to try them out.” Momo smiled. Admittedly, it once more tore each of the girl’s hearts ever so slightly that the lovable Momo hadn’t had a slumber party before tonight.

“That’s always fun, so long as you don’t complain ‘it hurts’ every five seconds.” Tsuyu croaked.

“Your sister?” Kyoka asked, getting a nod from the girl.

“I love her but sometimes she’s a pain.”

“Awww sounds like you really care, Tsu,” Tooru cooed.

“So how about a round of braiding then,” Mina clapped.

“Count me out,” Kyoka piped up, reclining back into the headrest. “Don’t have enough hair for it and can’t do it.”

“Oh, is it something you’d like to learn?” Momo asked. “I’m sure we can find a tutorial or something to assist.”

Reaching over, Kyoka calms the girl before her mind kicks into overdrive.

“It’s okay Yaomomo, it’s just never been my thing is all.” She tries to give the girl an earnest smile, convincing her that she’s not upset by missing out.

“If you’re sure.” Momo remained unconvinced.

“Well that won’t do,” Mina announced. “We’ll just have to do something else that includes you whilst we do each other’s hair!”

“Oh? Like what?” Kyoka asked, only to notice the mad glint in her friend’s eye.

“It’s time ladies! For 'Truth or Dare'!”

Ochako felt her stomach drop. She recalled Tsuyu’s unconvincing topic change earlier and dreaded the return of a discussion about her feelings for a certain green-haired boy.

“Mina no.” Ochako blushed.

“Mina yes.” Tsuyu grinned from beside her.

“Traitor!” Ochako growled, yanking Tsuyu’s pillow from under her and covering her face with it. “Don’t listen to her, she’s delirious from the tea.”

Mina just chuckled eagerly in her spot.

“So that’s two. Yaomomo?”

“I must admit, I am quite curious as to what it’s like to play.” She blushed. “I’ve read a few things about it and find myself eager to participate.”

“Oh ho ho! Yaomomo can’t wait to spill the tea, ey?” Mina rubbed her hands together, ignoring Momo’s shocked look with her misinterpretation of literal tea spilling. “Tooru?”

The invisible girl sighed before shaking her head fondly.

“I know I’m going to regret it but I’m game, only if you give me like, a super pretty braid though.”

“Deal, pleasure doing business with you,” Mina replied, already having ideas for how she could make Tooru's hair stand out.

“Urgh.” The group turned to the last remaining member of their sleepover gang. “Fuck it, I’m in.”

With Kyoka's confirmation, Ochako was decidedly outvoted. Never one to back down from a challenge though, she steeled her nerves for the upcoming grilling she expected to receive.

With the game decided, everyone minus Kyoka got into a small circle, each braiding the hair of the girl in front of them. As requested, Mina was braiding what she could of Tooru's by touch alone with several colourful bands in her hand. Tooru would do Momo’s, Momo would do Tsuyu’s, Tsuyu would do Ochako’s and Ochako would do Mina’s.

“No offence Hagakure, but how can someone even style your hair?” Kyoka asked from her position outside the circle.

The invisible girl sighed softly before refocusing her efforts on her own braiding job.

“It’s not easy, I admit, but it makes me feel pretty even though no one can see it. It was hard for me to do myself when I was young; I’m lucky my mum taught me how. She’s invisible too, but I taught my old friends how to do it by touch alone.”

“Not gonna be a problem with me Tooru, I’m an expert!” Mina grinned from behind her friend. “Also, 'Truth or Dare' has clearly begun and Kyoka just had her turn.”

“Wait, what?!” Kyoka started, only to get a few giggles from the remaining girls.

“You asked Tooru how someone could style her hair and she gave an honest answer. Sounds like a truth to me, ribbit.” Tsuyu chirped from her position.

“So that’s how we’re playing are we?” Kyoka glared at the smug-looking Mina, resolving herself to get the pinkette back before the night was over. “Fine, whatever.”

“Usual rules then?” Tooru asked, twisting her head slightly to glance at Mina.

“Um… I’m afraid I don’t know what the usual rules are. My apologies.” Momo interjected, having started a rather nice-looking braid for Tsuyu despite the girl’s long locks.

“Shoot, I forgot, sorry Yaomomo.” Mina apologised before clearing her throat. “Well since Kyoka kindly went first-”

“Fuck you.”

“The person, or questioner, whose turn it is asks another person ‘Truth or Dare?’ That person picks one of the two and will either have to answer a question proposed truthfully or perform the dare requested. Some people say you can pass after they hear the question or dare but those people are cowards.” Mina scoffed. “There are other homebrew rules like ‘you can’t pick the same thing twice’ in a row, for example, Tooru would have to pick dare next time.”

The invisible girl squeaked nervously only for Mina to pet her shoulder reassuringly.

“But that makes the game predictable after the first round so screw it, free-for-all.”

“Ahh, I understand.” Momo nodded along.

“Right. So anyway, after someone answers the question or performs the dare, they then become the questioner and ask a new person ‘Truth or Dare?’ To keep it fair, let’s say you can’t ask anyone who has already played that round so even if Tooru picks Ochako and then it’s Ochako’s turn, she then can’t ask Tooru until Kyoka starts the new round.”

“Understandable.”

“Great! In that case…” Tooru turned towards the brunette. “I think I’ll take your suggestion, Mina. Ochako, truth or dare?”

The gravity girl paused her braiding as her mind whirled. Would Hagakure ask something about her love life right off the bat? Jiro started with something tame but then she didn’t know they’d started playing.

“Ochako~,” Mina called out in a sing-song voice.

“Uhhh, dare. No, truth.” She stumbled before holding her breath.

“Hmm, how about…” Tooru pondered the many questions in her head. “Why did you want to become a hero?”

The room grew silent as they awaited her answer while Ochako took a steadying breath.

“If we’re gonna do this… c-can we make a pact?” She asked nervously.

All braiding drew to a sudden halt at the seriousness of Uraraka’s tone.

“Ochako?” Tsuyu asked, tilting her head to try and get a better look at her friend’s face.

“I just… everything that might come out... I trust you guys… but I want it to be clear: nothing leaves this room or can be teased about in front of other people… please.” She asked, a rare pleading tone in her voice none of the others had heard before.

“O-Of course Ochako, we won’t tell a soul, right guys?” Tooru agreed. One by one her friends all chipped in affirmations of support.

“Thanks you guys, and I’ll do the same for you too.” The brunette took a deep breath. “Ok, so… when I was young…”

It took a few minutes but Ochako recounted the same story she’d divulged to Izuku and Tenya back during the first term. About how her parents owned a construction company but barely made enough to make ends meet every month, how she wanted to become a hero to give them an easy life and save people while doing so. The girls listened patiently until the end as Ochako finished revealing her story.

“Wow Uraraka, I… didn’t figure,” Kyoka said, somewhat awkwardly breaking the tension that had formed.

“That’s ‘cause I tried to hide it.” Ochako let out a dry chuckle.

“Is this why your phone’s so… outdated?” Tooru asked. All were aware that Ochako used a flip phone instead of something more modern; now they seemed to have stumbled onto the reason why.

“Y-Yeah…” She admitted, somewhat dejected.

“Uraraka. If it helps, I can always buy you-”

“Absolutely no way!” Ochako retorted before Momo could say anything more. “Thank you though Yaomomo. Me and my folks, we don’t want handouts. We earn what we have. I couldn’t take your charity, even if you offer it with the best of intentions… my stupid pride won’t let me.”

“Ochako…” Mina mumbled as she looked at her friend with tears in her eyes.

A sharp crack rang out in the room.

“Ow! What the hell Tsu?!” Ochako turned around to give her friend the stink eye, having been karate-chopped on the top of her head.

“Pride’s all well and good Ochako, but if you go hungry, who are you gonna save with an empty stomach?”

Ochako looked into Tsuyu’s eyes as a silent conversation passed between them. In that moment, she knew that Tsuyu had noticed those times when she’d been a little short on change and only gotten the bare essentials for lunch; almost missing it completely one day when she’d left her purse at home. She recalled that, without even asking, Tsuyu had plopped an extra laden tray for herself down at the lunch table she shared with their friend group and placed the rice and some extras in front of the girl.

This was the first time she’d ever told Tsuyu about her family, and she was sure that Izuku and Tenya wouldn’t have blabbed which meant the frog-quirked girl had read her like a book and helped her out without a second thought. The two had never discussed what happened that day but Ochako watched as Tsuyu silently accepted the few coins she’d placed on her desk before class the next day.

“I’m sorry Tsu.” She teared up as she reached out to hug her best friend, tucking her head into the greenette’s shoulder.

“It’s okay 'Chako, we’re all here for you now,” Tsuyu spoke softly, running her hand down Ochako’s back, Mina’s braid quickly untangling and becoming one with her normal hair once more.

It took a few moments and some calming breaths from the girl who hadn’t quite broken out into tears before she pulled back.

“I’m sorry guys.” She mumbled, looking at her hands that now pooled in her lap.

“Like Tsu said girl, we’re here for you. Much as you’ll let us.” Kyoka smiled at the brunette warmly.

“Yeah, we got 'chu fam’, whenever you need it.” Mina grinned, trying to push whatever good mood she could salvage back into the disheartened friend sat before her.

“Thanks guys…” Ochako smiled weakly. She shook her head quickly and clapped her cheeks firmly twice, before taking a deep breath, then letting it out slowly.

“Alright, I’m good now.” She said with a calm and steady voice.

“You… you sure girl?” Mina asked nervously, only to be met with the gaze Ochako only previously displayed during the run-up to the sports festival.

“Let’s do this!” She said, a new confidence in her voice. “Mina, truth or dare?!”

“Gah! So soon?!” Mina reeled back at Ochako’s rebound energy. While this was certainly a subject she was sure the other girls would want to discuss with the brunette in the future, she clearly wanted to move back to more fun topics for the night. “Fine then, I’ll one up you pansies. Go ahead and give me a dare!”

With the tension of Ochako’s revelations now over, a new tension based around what the innocent brunette could think up as a dare arose.

“I dare you… to~… do a handstand for ten seconds against that wall!” Ochako declared, pointing towards the wall with the door; practically the only wall with any floor space next to it.

Mina looked to the wall and then back to Ochako, double-taking for good measure before bursting out in laughter.

“Pfff, like it’s hard?” Mina scoffed with a grin, certain of her success. She wrapped her progress for Tooru's braid in a band so she didn’t lose her place before clambering off the bed and walking over to the wall.

“Hold up,” Ochako called out, sliding off the bed herself and joining Mina by the wall. “Just gonna make sure you don’t cheat or anything.”

“Ochako… I think we all know Mina can do a handstand. She’s like the most flexible out of all of us.” Kyoka spoke up.

“Damn right, someone count it!” Mina said before bending over and lifting her legs into the air. “Don’t even need to touch the wall for balance.”

“One, two…” Tooru began counting.

It was at this moment that Tsuyu noticed the evil glint in Ochako’s eye. There was still time to warn Mina, but she wasn’t about to ruin the fun; she had a game to win after all.

At once, Mina’s loose-fitting top bunched around her head, blinding her for a brief moment. That’s when Ochako struck.

“Target open.” She muttered darkly, raising both her hands.

“Wait, wha-?” Mina began before torture unlike any she’d experienced rained down upon her sides.

“Tickle, tickle, tickle!” The brunette demon chanted as she clutched at Mina’s sides. All the tension from keeping her legs in the air suddenly became too much and came crashing down in a glorious bundle of laughs.

“Ochako! HAHA-urk!” Mina began, only to lose her balance, her rear falling forwards and, for lack of a better term, presented herself to her friends as she crumpled in her spot.

“Nice ass Mina.” Tsuyu ribbited smugly from her spot.

“Oh my.” Momo blushed as she got two eyefuls of her friend she didn’t expect.

“Love the bra though.” Kyoka smirked as the pinkette slowly untangled herself from… herself.

“Urgh… thanks, its… designer.” Mina murmured as she regained her breath, sitting up and glaring at the brunette who was returning to her spot on Momo’s bed.

“You’re mean Ochako! And after all the sympathy I gave you!” She flailed comically.

Admittedly, the brunette looked a little bad at that jab but quickly realized the pinkette was taking it in good stride after her next comment.

“Next round, expect delicious revenge!” Mina glared with a grin, returning to her spot with a huff.

“Okay, okay, I’ll probably deserve it. Sorry Mina.” She tried to placate her soon-to-be executioner, feeling Tsuyu return to work on her hair.

“Oh no ‘pink cheeks’ you ain’t weaselling outta your punishment with honeyed words.” Mina replied in a distinctly Bakugo like tone. “For now though, I’ll turn my attention to… Tsu!”

“Ribbit?” The girl perked up. “I should’ve expected this.”

Mina grinned.

“Yeah, you should’ve. ‘So my dear’, said the spider to the frog, truth or dare?”

“Truth.” Tsuyu said simply. “I’m ashamed of nothing.”

“You’ll live to regret those words.” Tooru looked over at the girl worriedly as Mina rubbed her hands together gleefully.

“Tsuyu Asui!” Mina declared, deciding to make a performance out of it, “Out of all the boys in class 1-A. Who would you take back to your lily pad and-”

“Midoriya, next please.” Tsuyu answered curtly before turning to their host for the evening. “Momo, truth or dare?”

“What?! You can’t just say that and move on like it’s nothing!” Tooru exclaimed with Mina quickly chorusing her friend.

“You didn’t even let me finish the question.” Mina pouted.

“Does it matter?” Tsuyu asked, shrugging nonchalantly. “Kiss, hug, marry, anything in-between? Answer’s the same.”

“No way!” Mina flinched back, her challenge having clearly been met. Tsuyu was a formidable opponent indeed.

“You alright up there Ochako?” Tsuyu called out without looking up. The rest of the girls proceeded to do so however and noticed the brunette demon of the last round now floating around the ceiling like a cherry-red balloon.

“You can’t just say something like that without warning Tsuyu!” She cried out as she bobbed along.

“Can and did Ochako.” Tsuyu send a grin back over to Mina. “Thank you ma'am, may I have another.”

Mina glared back at her rival before Tooru's outfit and invisible form cut between the pair.

“Come on, come on, spill! Why Midoriya? I need details!” The invisible girl pressed.

“You want them, ask me next round. If it’s you, I promise I’ll say truth again.” Tsuyu gave an honest smile at the girl.

“Not gonna lie, that was hardcore Tsu.” Kyoka laughed from her spot.

“Thanks Jiro, now, Yaomomo, truth or dare?” The smug frog stood up and reached out, pulling Ochako back down to the bedspread and pulling the hairband down to finish off her work, long having known to put the band on first and move it down when one had as squirmy of a sister as Tsuyu’s.

“My, after a truth and a dare like those two I hesitate to answer.” Momo blushed, resuming work on Tsuyu’s braid as her own received its final daisy flower pin of many similar ones from Hagakure.

“You got this girl.” Kyoka nudged her leg with her foot, offering a smile to the heiress.

“I guess then, I’ll take truth too.”

“Fine by me, ribbit.” Tsu said, without turning around. “What’s one thing you’ve always wanted to do but never been able to and never told anyone?”

“You’re… not going easy on me because I’m unversed in the game are you?” Momo deflated somewhat, hoping for something a tad more personal.

“Think it through, ribbit. It’s a harder question than you think.”

As Momo took the time to digest what she’d been presented, the other girl’s minds raced with similar thoughts. Off of the back of Tsuyu’s complete lack of shame for what was undoubtedly an attraction towards the resident green bean, they took similar roads.

“I guess…” Momo began nervously, “I’ve always wondered… what it’d be like… to be a bad girl.”

“Oh?” Tsuyu said simply, not pressing for more as she knew it’d come.

“I guess that wasn’t very clear was it? I mean… with all my family has and has achieved… you can understand that there’s a certain level of standard that must be kept. Everything in its place and every goal reached, if you would.” Momo explained. “One of the things I was able to use to… diversify my knowledge of the world was books, and I found myself… almost enamoured with those that charted their own path despite expectations placed upon them.”

“Villains?” Ochako asked, glancing over once Tsuyu presented her side braid to her in a small standing mirror from Momo’s desk. “So cute!”

“Not… always. I… Flynn Rider!” Momo jerked in place suddenly. “From the film! I must admit, he fits the character archetype I very much enjoyed in my stories, one I somewhat wish to emulate.”

“Ooo, Yaomomo likes the bad boys.” Mina giggled, pulling another coloured cord from her palm and dexterously entwining it into Hagakure’s hair.

“I… guess?”

“So then, is Bakugo someone you want to be more like?” Ochako asked, a little out of her field of knowledge.

“I think what Yaomomo is trying to say is she wants a chance to be somebody who doesn’t care what others think of her. Someone who’s still very much a good person but can let their hair down and do what she wants without having to overthink and worry about the consequences.”

“Yes! That’s it Kyoka!” Momo chirped happily.

“I know the type.” The punk rock girl reclined back in her spot, taking a drink from her glass of fizzy she’d procured for the film.

“So I believe that makes it my turn, correct?” Yaoyorozu asked cautiously, hoping she’d understood the rules clearly.

“Yup yup, though you kinda have to ask Kyoka as she’s the last one left for this round.” Mina explained, pulling the scrunchee she’d procured from her wrist and sliding it to the top of Tooru's nearly finished braid.

“Oh that’s perfect. Okay, um, Kyoka, truth or dare?”

“Hmm.” Kyoka pondered for a second. “Hit me with a dare.”

“I dare you to let me put some make up on you I’m positive you’ll adore.”

The punk rocker blinked owlishly for a second.

“That’s… not really a dare Yaomomo.”

“Au contraire, mon… something French. Where’s Aoyama when you need him?” Mina grumbled at her lack of skill with the foreign language.

“I’m sure he’d correct you and say yes to the makeup makeover.” Tsuyu muttered. It clearly caught Ochako off guard as she struggled to hold back a sudden burst of giggles.

“Whatever, anyway,” Mina returned to the punk rock girl. “I know for a fact that you hate most makeup, ergo, this is a valid dare!”

“I-…” Kyoka began, only to look over at Yaoyorozu’s crestfallen face. “Urgh, fine, you got me. I’m not a fan of makeup.”

“I can think of something else if you’re uncomfortab-”

“No. Its fine… I just… never found anything that looked good on me is all, so I never wear much of anything.” She admitted.

“Oh! Then I have plenty we can try! Don’t worry Kyoka, by the end of tonight, you’ll look fabulous!” Momo declared, pulling out what could only be described as a makeup suitcase from under her bed.

“Uh, Momo, were you done?” Tsuyu called out, deliberately not moving much for fear of Yaoyorozu losing her place in her braid.

“Oh Tsu, I’m so sorry. Do you mind if I finish it after this dare?” She asked, her hands placed together in pleading.

The frog girl sighed and reached around to hold the braid position while her other hand fumbled with a hairband.

“It’s ok, Satsuki does the same then when her show changes.”

“Is it too late to go play games with the guys?” Kyoka asked meekly as she eyed Momo preparing her powder brush.

“Awww, don’t worry Jiro, you’ll look super cute once Momo’s finished.” Tooru waved off her plea.

“I don’t like cute, I like punk.”

“Oh shut up and take your dare ya’ big baby.” Mina jeered, not so slyly pointing her phone camera in Kyoka's direction. The punk rock girl’s earphone jacks raised like snakes as her glare matched the paralyzing stare of one such reptile. Mina though, was beyond such intimidation, a resounding click preserving the moment for all time.

“Delete it.”

“Oh shush, it’s just a before shot, so you can see what a good job Yaomomo’s done by the end.” Mina tried to placate the savage beast with her immutable logic.

“You live… for now.” Kyoka's jacks returned to their relaxed positions. “Ochako on the other hand, truth or dare?”

“Me? Ummm, eh, truth again I guess. J-Just don’t make it too personal!” The brunette stammered.

“That’s down to you.” Kyoka prefaced, “What’s the deal with you and Green? You crushing on him?”

“Gack!” Ochako gasped as Kyoka's truth arrow struck her to her core.

“Wow, that was almost as blunt as I would’ve put it.” Tsuyu commented, glad to see that pretty much everyone had clearly cottoned on to Ochako’s not-so-subtle feelings.

“Jiro, no, you were supposed to be my friend!” Crocodile tears pour from Ochako’s face in an effort to delay the inevitable.

“Come on girl, this can’t be any worse than what you divulged last round.” Kyoka prompted, having to close her eyes mid-sentence as Momo began dabbing her face with a powder brush.

“No… I guess not. It’s just…” She glances over at Tsuyu before balling her hands into fists for strength, “He’s so amazing sometimes. He’s become one of my best friends since starting here and I find myself… looking forward to just… seeing his smile every day. He cares so much about being the best hero he can be and, to be honest, I wish I could amount to even half the hero I know he’s going to turn out to be.”

“Oh wow, that sounds so romantic!” Tooru sighed, blissfully caught up in the image Ochako’s words painted.

“Ah, such love, it makes me feel all giddy just hearing about it!” Mina joined her, hands cupping her cheeks as she closed her eyes and imagined Uraraka’s confession to her beloved.

“Why haven’t you told him this Ochako? Surely you don’t think he’d reject you do you?” Momo asked curiously, glancing at the girl while she selected a new colour to use on Kyoka.

“I don’t… maybe? He’s just so… awesome and wonderful and I know he’s gonna do great things when we graduate but,” she takes a breath. “Part of me doesn’t want to get in the way of the thing he’s going to become. Like, if it’d just distract him and me from this goal we both clearly want. So I’m gonna squash these feelings down… at least, for now… until he reaches his dream.”

The girls smiled warmly at the declaration, silence reigning for a short moment.

“That’s stupid.”

Ochako startled at the sudden and blunt response from her other favourite greenette.

“Tsu! You can’t just say that after such a heartfelt confession!” Mina chastised.

“Yeah, stop scolding Ochako!” Tooru defended, noticing this was the second time the girl had provided a counter point to what was revealed in the gravity girl’s truth.

“Doesn’t make it not true though.” Tsuyu countered turning back to the brunette. “Your feelings are valid Ochako, even if you think they’re in the way. If you push them down, bottle them up and wait, you’re only gonna hurt yourself when they come back full force, or when you miss your chance.”

Ochako felt her heart beat slow as she pondered if Tsuyu meant to phrase it that way. Like she would steal…

“I… actually, kinda agree with her.” Tooru spoke up, drawing all the attention to herself. When no one said anything she continued with her thought. “Who’s to say Midoriya doesn’t feel the same way. If he does, great, maybe you two can work something out that allows you both to achieve your goals while not losing sight of each other, even if you both just promise to wait until the end of school to start anything proper. If he doesn’t, yeah it’ll suck, but then at least you’ll know for sure then you won’t have this nagging distraction in the back of your mind.”

The group fell silent as they pondered Tooru's words.

“Well… when you put it like that…” Ochako murmured.

“I think that’s enough for now. We’ve given plenty for her to think about.” Tsuyu declared. “Maybe we’ll have something new to gossip about next sleepover.” She raised and lowered her eyebrows suggestively at her brunette friend who uttered a choke of embarrassment.

“So Ochako, who’s your next victim?” Tooru giggled, as Mina reached over to Momo’s desk to pluck a standing mirror back from where Tsuyu left it, helping Tooru see the now extravagant looking braid she’d woven into her hair. A single red piece of string had been interwoven with her strands to help give the braid some context as Hagakure ran her hand down it with glee, the braid reaching her shoulder.

“After that grilling, I’m not sure if I have the energy for anything major.” She sighed.

“Oh hush girl, you know we got your back one hundred percent. Or do you want another pact?” Mina offered.

“No, that’s okay.” Ochako sighed before turning her gaze to those remaining in the round. “Eh, why not, Momo, truth or dare?”

“Oh, I’m a bit uh… preoccupied at the moment,” Momo replied somewhat awkwardly. “I guess I’ll take truth again.”

“Ochako,” Mina stage whispered to catch the girl’s attention. When Ochako’s gaze met her own, she jerked her head towards Momo and made kissy noises, hoping she got the hint. All was fair in love and war after all and today love was out in bloom.

“Sure, I guess. Momo, are you crushing on anyone right now?" The brunette followed her instructions dutifully.

Momo paused in her application of makeup to Kyoka's face. She could feel all eyes now paying extra attention to her every move. Even Kyoka cracked the eye that wasn’t currently being attended to.

The Yaoyorozu heiress cleared her throat before resuming her task, applying some eye shadow to the punk rock girl.

“I believe I am.”

All eyes widened at that. Mina and Tooru gestured, waiting for her continuation. When none was forthcoming, they couldn’t hold themselves back.

“Well?! Who is it?” Tooru asked.

“Come on, tell us! Boy? Girl? We won’t blab, right guys?” Mina prompted the others, hoping it would coax the heiress out of her shell.

Despite the wave of assurances, Momo let out what could only be described as a forlorn sigh.

“Despite your eagerness, I’m afraid I’d rather not say. It’s not something pleasant to discuss anyway.”

“Come on Yaomomo. I’m sure by the end of tonight we’ll all have gone, it’s not like you’re going through it alone.” Mina tried once more.

“I appreciate that Mina, but even so, I don’t want to discuss something I yearn for that I’m not allowed.”

“Not allowed, ribbit?” Tsuyu tilted her head questioningly.

With a final sigh, Momo snapped the small makeup case in her hand shut and put it back inside the suitcase she’d pulled from under the bed. She turned to sit fully facing the group of friends she’d made here at UA to make sure they all clearly understood her position.

“My name is Momo Yaoyorozu of the Yaoyorozu Conglomerate Corporation. I am training to be a pro hero. I am to uphold the values of the Yaoyorozu family and expand our reach ever greater and… b-by the time I’m twenty five… I’ll be… betrothed… to someone my father picks out.”

The girls sat in silence at her declaration. They all knew she was rich, but it never dawned on any of them that she was… forced betrothal rich.

“Yaomomo… your parents… they-” Mina started.

“Are annoyingly kind and caring parents.” Momo said simply. “I’ve grown up with love, affection and anything I needed to chase the dreams I had. It would be so much easier to hate this if they were… horrible.”

“Momo… it’s not a quirk marriage is it?” Tooru asked, nervously.

Momo shook her head in response.

“Unlikely. It’s most likely going to be one based on business advantage rather than anything to do with my quirk. It’s probably why I don’t even have the slightest idea who my eventual fiancé will likely be; no one knows what the business world will look like all those years from now.”

“Ohhh, Yaomomo!” Tooru reached across the bedspread, wiggling her knees to get closer to her friend as she held her arms out open for a hug. The heiress accepted it gratefully, ensuring her emotions were kept in check as is proper for one of her position. She didn’t cry after losing to Tokoyami in the sports festival, she wouldn’t cry here. Not again.

“Thank you, Tooru. I’m sure you all feel the similar plight of helplessness that I’ve felt many times before today. I must admit… it feels somewhat relieving to inform you all of this burden.”

“That’s what we’re here for Yaomomo.” Mina smiled nervously, her hands clenching and unclenching. This was certainly not what she expected when 'Truth or Dare' began.

“Urh, no. Fuck that!” Kyoka stated sternly. “Yaomomo, you are almost literally a goddess.”

Despite her vast intellect, Momo could only blink dumbly at that statement.

“I… thank you?”

“No, I don’t think you get me.” Kyoka sat up, turning to face her friend only to reach up and take her face in both hands. “You are Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu, that’s your middle name now. You may be the heiress to some rich, snobby company conglomerate or some shit but you don’t need that. At the end of the day, you’re Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu who could make more money revolutionizing the support industry with green bean and that mad pink-haired chick in support than your parents could ever hope to keep up with. If you wanna follow your heart and leave them, start your hero career with nothing but the clothes on your back, you better believe we’ll be there to support you whilst we all kick major butt doing so. Understand?”

One of the girls let out a small giggle as Momo awkwardly nodded with her head still smushed in Kyoka's hands.

“Good. That lesson’s probably not gonna stick for very long so I want you to remember it every time we call you Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu, okay?” Momo nodded again, allowing Kyoka to release her from the scary, yet comforting, grip of having her world view forcefully re-evaluated.

“Um… it seems crude but… is it essential you use the word ‘fucking’. It is quite… vulgar after all.” The heiress commented as she looked down at her many makeup kits.

“Crucial.” Kyoka stated with a tone of finality towards it. “Now pick up your brushes and make me look pretty; it’ll make you feel better.” She pouted, closing the eye closest to the heiress for her to paint once more.

Momo let out a small, dry laugh as she reached for her makeup pads once more.

“You’re something else Kyoka.” She replied with a fond smile. “Something wonderful… all of you.”

“We know!” Mina grinned before toning it down to a soft smile. “Jiro’s right though. We’d all help you get through something like that.”

“Of course you would. We all said we’d do the same for Ochako not twenty minutes ago.” Kyoka grumbled. “If anyone else has any Harry-hard-luck or Sally-sob-story tales from their past they can’t deal with, we’ll deal with them together too.”

“Wow Jiro, I can feel the warmth just pouring out of you.” Tsuyu remarked sarcastically. Kyoka merely opened one eye, analysing the frog girl for a retort.

“I can’t tell whether you were sarcastic or not and that’s very concerning.”

With a burst of nervous laughter from Ochako, the remaining girls allowed the tension to once more dissipate.

“Stop mocking me, I just promised to spend every penny I’ll ever earn feeding Yaomomo when this all goes pear-shaped.” Kyoka chuckled.

“Your sentiments are appreciated and I love you all for it.” Momo leant over to look into Kyoka's one open eye.

“Fuckin’ better.” Kyoka smirked.

“Alright already, jeez.” Mina complained, demanding the reins of the conversation now. “Yaomomo, pick your target.”

“Oh, I completely forgot. One moment.” Momo replied, taking a few seconds to finish up the last brush stroke on Kyoka's eye for the moment. “Tooru, truth or dare?”

“After all that, I think I’m going with dare for this one.”

“Oh, okay um…” Momo looked around, not having prepared a dare idea in her head. “I dare you to… um… I dare you to…”

“Would you like a hand Yaomomo?” Mina asked innocently. The heiress gave a grateful look to her pink-skinned friend. “Yamomo dares you to~… refill and reheat this teapot.”

Though it was unseen, Tooru blinked dumbly at the dare.

“I know you Mina, what’s the catch?”

“She’s learning!” Mina giggled. “The catch is, you gotta do it… without any of the boys seeing ya’.”

“Mina, I’m invisible, this is literally child’s play for me. As in, I used to sneak snacks as a kid like this.” Tooru boasted, reaching up to pull off her tank top. “Uhhh but… could you guys quickly look away. It’s embarrassing when anybody’s around.”

Ochako, Mina and Tsuyu turned their heads, each with a small blush while Kyoka simply closed her good eye and Momo focused on the final touches for the first half of the punk girl's dazzling new look. With a ruffle and shuffle of clothing, the group turned their heads back at Tooru’s call of, “Back in a Jiffy!” as the door closed behind her. A small pile of the girl's comfort wear was left on the edge of Momo's bed.

“Mina.”

“Yeah Tsu?”

“I don’t think she remembered her braid.”

With a yawn and a stretch, Kaminari rose to his feet after soundly beating Sero for the fifth time.

“Come on man, you done already? At least lemme earn back some rep points with All Might.” Sero moaned.

“Dude, why’d you even bother trying to copy Midori-bro? Edgeshot was a beast under his command.” Kirishima sighed, having long since lain down on the sofa for comfort. It was fun for a time but after watching Sero try and fail to replicate Midoriya’s skills, it was just sad.

“Relax, I’m just grabbing a snack and a stretch. Anyone want anything?”

“Just grab me one of my cans.” Sero replied, focused on the character select screen once more.

“Nothing for me, I’m gonna head up soon.” Kirishima answered.

The 'ping' of the elevator chimed loudly through the somewhat silent common room. Kaminari turned and Kirishima looked over the edge of the couch to see who’d come to join them. No one appeared to step out.

“Weird.” Kirishima commented, only to shrug and return to his relaxed position.

“You think it’s someone playing a joke?” Kaminari asked the others, curiously watching the elevator doors.

“Nah, anyone who’d do that is right where you’re standing.” Sero jabbed, eyes still glued to the screen as his internal character choice debate raged.

“Dude.” Kaminari turned back to give his friend what he hoped was an exasperated look only to realise he wasn’t paying attention. “Whatever.”

Kaminari stepped out from their little man-nest of games and junk food as he stretched out a little more, letting out a groan of satisfaction. Leaning over, he tapped Tokoyami gently on one knee, the boy having pulled both up to recline along the couch too.

“Want anything from the kitchen?”

“My inner darkness is sated for now my friend, though thank you for your consideration.”

“Whatever’s clever dude.”

He scratched his head lazily as he meandered over to the kitchen area. Opening the fridge, he checked to see if anything caught his eye, other than Sero’s soda, of course.

“I got it.” Kirishima called out from the couch, sitting up and looking over at the electric-wielder. “It’s Iida being passive aggressive, his way of telling us to go to bed or something.”

“Nah, he’d just yell at us in the chat.” Kaminari yawned as he put Sero’s soda to one side, deciding to help himself to some of the shredded cheese he’d yet to gorge himself on. This counted as a midnight snack right? A faint whistling caught his ear as he turned around, looking for the source of the noise. Examining the kitchen, he briefly noticed Yaoyorozu’s fancy looking teapot sitting on the side, next to what was now a hot pot of water from the kettle.

“Hey guys, I think the kettle’s on the fritz.”

“Stop chewing the wires then, dude.”

“Shut up Sero, it’s not my fault this time.”

Sero let out a haughty laugh in obvious disbelief.

“Who you gonna blame then? Nezu? I think he’s smarter than that man.”

Kaminari carefully flicked the kettle’s switch to ‘off’, shrugging and resolving to bring it up with Iida later.

“Either that or UA’s haunted.”

That made him pause.

“Dude, the dorm’s like not even two weeks old, how could it be haunted?” Kirishima countered, not even bothering to sit up to rebuke Sero’s argument.

Kaminari nodded to himself, not that the others were paying any attention to him. Kirishima was right, no ghosts at all in here.

“I dunno, maybe they trapped Aizawa’s will to live underground and accidently paved over it when building this place.”

“Ha, burn.”

The electric boy let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding before continuing back to the seats, plopping himself, Sero’s soda, and his bag of cheese down together.

“Don’t kid about that stuff, ghosts are no joke.” He complained before grabbing his control.

“Indeed, as denizens of the night, they may yet patrol these halls should they find them as empty and welcoming as we did.”

Kaminari felt pure adrenaline rush down his spine as Tokoyami’s tone swept over him.

“Unlike the ghosts and ghouls of ages past, this murder of one shall take his leave. Thank you for an enjoyable evening.”

The trio looked over to see Tokoyami’s retreating form heading towards the elevators.

“Night Tokoyami!” Kirishima called out. Sero just gave a wave over his shoulder as he relaxed, confident in his pick of All Might in that awful yellow suit he wore before Kamino.

“Guys, he was joking… right?” Tokoyami heard Kaminari plead as he chuckled to himself, stepping into the awaiting elevator and pressing the button for his floor. Curiously, he noted the button for floor five had also recently been pushed, the light behind it indicating as such. What was even stranger was Yaoyorozu’s fancy looking teapot sitting in the corner of the elevator, a small stream of steam rising from its spout.

Looking around, he expected to see someone hidden in a corner he hadn’t focused on, only for his gaze to rest on an odd assortment of colours seemingly hovering in mid-air in the same corner as the teapot, only much higher up.

With the mystery solved, he patiently waited the few seconds remaining until the lift reached his floor, staring at the doors as he did so. As they opened up and the mysterious teenager stepped out, he sent a few words back into the elevator.

“Enjoy 'Truth or Dare', Hagakure.”

The elevator doors closed once more as the metal box rose towards the fifth floor. If one were to wait outside as it passed the third and fourth floors, they’d hear a pitiful, "Nooo…" reverberate softly between the metal.

“I can’t believe I forgot the braid!” Tooru cried, a stream of tears pouring from her eyes after having redressed in her sweats.

As Mina laughed, revelling in her friend’s failed dare and embarrassment, Momo looked apologetic; likely for not being able to think of a less mortifying dare.

“Oh come on Hagakure, you tried your best. Everyone’s seen you in less anyway back during our first hero basic training.” Kyoka chuckled.

“I know that!” The invisible girl pouted, “But it’s the principle of the thing! He saw me naked, I failed the dare, and I got caught sneaking! That's supposed to be my best skill.”

“Take it easy girl, you can go streaking another time. We’ll make sure you’re fully invisible for that.” Mina grinned before redoubling her laughter.

“Oh you think that’s funny, ey Pinky?!” Tooru glared at her former best friend, all manner of revenge plans flittering through her mind.

“It is, and I’m tired of pretending it’s not.” She choked out before settling down into fitful giggles.

Kyoka rolled her eye at the obvious meme; clearly she’d spent too much time with Kaminari. The opposite eye of hers had now been claimed by Momo to finish whatever clown makeup she’d decided to apply.

Despite having a body that allowed light to pass through without hindrance, all suddenly felt fear as the space where Tooru's eyes glowed a malevolent red.

“I think a spot of comeuppance is in order for this injustice, don’t you think, Mina?” Tooru asked sweetly.

“Honey, sweetie, baby,” Mina began. “I love you, but there’s no way you can come up with a truth or a dare to rival that for me.”

“No… I can’t,” Tooru admitted. “But she can,” turning her glare over to Tsuyu who’d been sitting happily by while playing with Ochako’s braid.

There was a pause in the air before both Mina and Tsuyu caught on to the invisible girl’s plan.

“Do it Tooru,” Tsuyu grinned, a rare spark in her eye.

“No, wait, I take it back. Please Tooru!” Mina begged as the others began to piece it together.

“Is she-?” Ochako began as Kyoka nodded.

“Oh yeah. If Tooru picks Tsu, Tsu will have to pick Mina and she’ll extract Tooru’s pound of flesh on her behalf.

“Also I really wanna win.” Tsuyu said, turning towards the punk.

“Tsu, truth or dare?!” Tooru asked with finality, sealing Mina’s fate.

“Truth, I’m not risking a dare at this stage.” Tsuyu grinned.

“Fine by me.” Tooru put a finger to her chin, much like the frog girl did herself at times. “What’s the most embarrassing thing you’ve done at UA.”

“Wow Tooru, I thought you were gonna ask about my last truth.”

Mina’s eye glinted mischievously.

“What’s this? The frog does indeed have shame?! Will she surrender her imitation 'Truth or Dare' crown and kneel before her rightful queen?” Mina jeered, calling the girl’s bluff.

“Not at all.” Tsuyu stated simply. “I just wanted a second to apologize to Jiro.”

“Huh?” The girls turned their collective heads towards the punk girl. “Why me? It’s your truth.”

“Yes but it involves both of us… I’m sorry it had to come out this way.”

Kyoka sat with a puzzled look on her face before lightning struck her brain in the worst possible way.

“No, Tsu, please! I will do whatever you say for the next week.” Kyoka begged, fear suddenly gripping her heart.

“I have to Jiro. Truth or dare is my queendom and I refuse to give it up.” Tsuyu announced before taking a deep breath. “A few weeks ago, back before our exams-”

“Oh my god, please no, someone resurrect me when it’s over.” Kyoka closed her eyes, covered her ears and stuck her earphone jacks as deep into her pillow as they would go without puncturing it to muffle the sounds.

“Jiro and I had gotten our lunches before you guys.”

“Nooo…” Kyoka couldn’t hear the story being told but wished that she suddenly gained a new quirk to rewrite history.

“We sat down while Jiro was telling me about her study plan. I was only half paying attention at the time and my instincts got the better of me.”

“Instincts?” Ochako asked. “What did you do, like, ribbit at the worst moment or something?”

“Not exactly.” Tsuyu rubbed the back of her head, a rare blush appearing on her face. “Jiro was gesturing with her jacks and I was trying to keep an eye on you guys to make sure you found our table. From the corner of my eye, her jacks appeared to be hovering in mid-air… just like a fly would.”

Slowly, things began to click. As Mina let out a squeal of delight at the juicy piece of implication, Tooru very much joining her in being unable to contain her anticipation for the story to continue. Momo rubbed circles on Kyoka's back with one hand while keeping her mouth hidden as politely as possible with the other while Ochako looked at her best friend with bated breath and wide eyes.

“Tsu you didn’t!” She gasped.

“I didn’t mean to, it just happened.”

“Say it Tsu, please. I need to hear it!” Mina begged.

“Out of reflex, and probably hunger, I grabbed one of her jacks with my tongue and pulled it back into my mouth.”

“Ahhh! No way!” Tooru and Mina squealed, rolling and laughing on their side of Momo’s bed. Even Ochako couldn’t hold back and burst out in a spray of laughter.

“Oh my.” Momo simply stated, as few giggles threatening to burst forth.

“Is it over yet?” Kyoka asked, cautiously listening in.

“I think the weirdest part of the whole experience, was the moan Jiro let out when I was processing what exactly was in my mouth.”

“Nooo, please, God, kill me now.” Kyoka groaned into one of Momo's pilfered pillows.

“My oh my, it seems our resident punk has had her weak spot revealed.” Mina teased, eying the purple-headed girl and her deadly jacks cautiously.

“I’m sorry Kyoka, I promise to make it up to you in a few moments.” Tsuyu reassured her friend.

While Tooru continued laughing, Mina felt a sinister chill run down her spine. She became very aware that she may have poked one too many tigers tonight.

“Time to spill your secrets Mina,” Tsuyu announced. “Truth… or dare?”

Mina stared wide eyed at her green haired nemesis, trying to calculate every scrap of information she had to preserve her dignity. Tsuyu clearly thought she had an edge, had some sort of trap in place and had been lying in wait for this moment. Clearly the girl wanted her to pick truth. Her lingering on the word and her comment about spilling her secrets was enough of a hint to save her right? Or maybe that’s just what Tsuyu wanted her to think. She was a smart girl, higher than Mina in the class ranking at least. It was clearly a bluff to try and get her to choose dare out of fear.

“Tick, tock Mina~.” Tsuyu sang playfully, causing the pinkette’s blood pressure to spike even higher, the girl now considering that she’d been set up for a double… maybe even a triple bluff!

“Come on Mina, whatever Tsu’s planned can’t be that awkward, surely.”

Poor, sweet, innocent Ochako, Tsu has got you wrapped around her finger, doesn’t she? No matter, it all comes down to this… for now anyway.

“Mmm truuu-dare! Dare, I pick dare.” Mina breathed a sigh of relief, she’d played Tsuyu’s game and she’d won.

“How interesting Mina. I’d hoped you’d pick dare.”

Alarm bells rang all across Mina’s brain. ‘You fucked up!’ flashed in big bright letters across her brain’s main hub.

“Let’s see.” Tsuyu began, slowly. Mina suddenly knew what it felt like to be one of Kyoka's jacks. Her heart was beating through her chest and now Tsuyu was eying her like a delicious fly. Wait, did Tsu accidently confirm she eats flies with that?

“I dare you to…” Tsuyu paused to give everyone a chance to observe her dare declaration. “Empty the contents of your pillow case in front of everyone.”

“What?”

“That’s it?” Tooru and Ochako questioned the upcoming frog heroine. “That’s your grand master plan?”

“I must admit, I’m not seeing the logic here.” Momo commented.

“PASS!” Mina declared, her face bright red as she now clutched her pillow tightly behind her. “I pass. Who’s next?”

The other girls looked at Mina curiously.

“What was it you said at the start of tonight again Mina?” Tsuyu took her time to savour the attention she had now gathered, gladly throwing Mina’s own words back at her. “‘Some people say you can pass after they hear the question or dare but those people are cowards.’ Isn’t that right?”

“You… you… you peeked! You had to have known! You planned this from the start!” Mina pointed an accusatory finger at the crazy frog.

Despite her previous demonic demeanour, it appeared to vanish in an instant, replaced by an innocent looking school girl with frog like features shrugging her shoulders.

“I thought it was weird when I picked your pillow up but, to be honest, I’m just kinda curious if I guessed right, ribbit.”

“Ok, you guys have to stop talking in code and let us in on this. What’s going on?” Tooru pouted, switching her gaze from her pink friend to her green friend and back.

“Mina’s either going to concede her crown to me.”

“Never!”

“Or tonight’s about to get a whole lot lewder.”

At that announcement, suddenly Mina found herself alone against a team of five; one demon frog and her four curious minions. No one moved, but she could feel their eyes trying to burn through Mina’s pillow and reveal its contents like it was Pandora’s Box.

“I think I know and officially, ick.” Kyoka murmured from her spot against Momo's headrest. Said heiress had paused in her makeup application, her intrigue piqued.

“Hey, it’s not my fault!” Mina exclaimed, “Tsu grabbed my pillow before I had a chance to do anything about it.”

“Ok, I’m like ninety percent sure I know now and I kinda wanna see it more.” Tooru blushed, her gaze shifting between Mina and the mystery pillow.

“Not me, I’m still out of the loop on this one.” Ochako admitted, confused as to what could have gotten the pinkette so riled.

Mina’s blush intensified, shifting her face to a deep purple. As she eyed each of her so-called friends who would put her through this embarrassment, she dug deep into her resolve. If she was going out, she was going out swinging.

“We’re all still under the pact right? Nothing leaves our group or this room?” Ochako and Tooru nodded eagerly with Tsuyu’s single nod of confirmation. Momo gave a muted confirmation of, "Of course" while Kyoka just rolled her eyes and gestured to her pillow.

“We all agree, just pull the thing out and get it over with.”

Without any further words, Mina pulled her pillow close to her chest, peering in cautiously. She’d hoped that someone would deny and that would allow her to escape. But today was not her day. Instead, today was the day she revealed her bedtime best friend to all her normal best friends.

With a squeak and a blush, Ochako was once again on the ceiling.

“Somebody forgot to put their toys away, ey Mina?”

“Shut the hell up you smug frog!” Mina glared, having completed her dare. Getting a very happy, "Ribbit" from the girl in response.

“Is it weird I think it’s both impressive and cute?” Hagakure asked, taking a closer look at what was quite evidently a fairly large purple vibrator.

“Tooru!” Mina squawked.

“Well it is!” Tooru replied, paying a little more attention her friend's device than she thought she would.

“Why…” A soft voice murmured. Those still on the bedspread turned their attention to the now very red looking heiress who, while covering her blushing face with one hand, couldn’t deny the entranced gaze she held with the object in question. “Why does it have… buttons?”

“You’re joking, right?” Kyoka quirked an eyebrow at just how innocent her best friend could be.

“No, I… I believe I know something… similar to that but I don’t quite understand why it would need anything more.”

“Wow,” Kyoka breathed out before turning back to the other girls. “Either of you three want to give Momo the talk?”

Mina just hid her face behind her, now empty, pillow. Tooru was probably shaking her head vigorously from how her clothes were moving and Tsuyu just shrugged.

“Urgh, whatever.” Kyoka shrugged herself before pulling Momo closer and leaning up to her ear. The heiress’ face flushed to a colour that could clearly rival both her leotard and Ochako as Kyoka whispered, her legs crossing ever so subtly.

With a soft thud, the group turned to see Ochako now back on the ground, having positioned herself to land standing. Her finger pads were touched together to release her quirk but her eyes were still glued to the mysterious purple invader.

“Cooled down now?” Tsuyu asked casually.

“Shuh-sh Tsu, this is all weird and new.”

“That’s 'Truth or Dare'.”

“How does this not phase you?!” Mina spouted, finally finding her voice again.

“I said I was good at this game.” Tsuyu shrugged.

Mina took a moment to process that thought before saying,

“I’m both curious and concerned for the sleepovers you’ve had before tonight.”

Tsuyu giggled at Mina’s insinuation.

“Nothing like that I’m sure Mina.” She said simply. “It’s just how I found out I was bi is all.”

Mina blinked dumbly for a moment, “Tooru, could you go put on a fresh pot of tea? Tsuyu just spilled hers.”

“Shut up, Mina.” Tooru slapped her friends shoulder before turning back to the green haired girl. “But really Tsu?”

Tsuyu nodded.

“It’s fine, I trust you guys completely after all.” She smiled. “Besides, it takes the heat off Mina a little.”

“That was your fault.” Mina glared. Tsuyu could only smirk in response.

“I told you I would win.”

“Game’s not over yet you froggy fiend!” Mina declared, “Kyoka, truth or dare.”

“We’re still going with this?” Kyoka rolled her, now admittedly very pretty looking, eyes.

“Yes! You’ve skated by scot free for the most part. Come suffer like the rest of us.”

“Too much drama.”

“Shall I take that as a dare?”

“Urgh, whatever, truth.”

“Ooo, first truth for Jiro. What should I pick?” Mina grinned.

“Whatever size-queen.” Kyoka met her grin, her eyes darting back to Mina’s personal purple friend.

“Gah!” Mina quickly snatched up her item and hid it behind her back.

“We’ve all seen it Mina; no sense being ashamed now.” Tsuyu giggled.

“If I get picked before you, your dare is to go fetch your own.” Mina glared.

“Don’t have one but thanks for playing.”

“Oh my god just fuck already.” Kyoka rolled her eyes once more.

That, admittedly, caused both girls the blush, though Mina’s was more prominent than Tsuyu’s.

“Oh you asked for it now punk rock!” Mina declared. “You wanna keep this lewd train going? That’s fine with me. Jiro, class 1-A, if you had to sleep with somebody,” Mina waggled her eyebrows suggestively. “Who would it be?”

Kyoka's eyes widened and her breath hitched for a moment. She looked away shyly as everyone waited for her answer.

“Can… can I say something else?” She asked meekly.

Mina instantly realized something was up at that. Something the girl clearly didn’t want to reveal. Not everyone had Tsuyu’s carefree nature after all.

“Uh… yeah, sure, like another question, or-?”

“No… I just… haven’t told anyone before.” Kyoka mumbled, peering back out of the corner of her eye towards her friends. She felt a hand in her own, turning to see Momo's supportive eyes smile back at her. She took a deep breath before speaking once more.

“The um… problem with that question is… I kinda… don’t like… guys.” She admitted quietly.

“Ah, I see.” Tsuyu nodded.

“Awww, that’s alright Jiro! Most guys are stupid and smelly anyway.” Tooru smiled warmly, trying to lift their spirits with a joke.

“Do you think Ojiro’s stupid and smelly?” Mina elbowed her in the ribs.

“Mina! That’s different and you know it.”

Kyoka chuckled weakly at the obvious distraction her friends were trying to provide. She felt a thumb from Momo’s grip rub small circles in what was probably a calming gesture. Her smile widened.

“So um… yeah, with the pact and everything… I guess… this is me… coming out.”

“You haven’t told your parents yet?” Ochako asked, sympathetically.

Kyoka shook her head.

“Not that they wouldn’t understand, probably, it’s just… I feel I already disappointed them by choosing to be a hero over going into music.”

“Is that what you know? Or is it just what your anxiety is telling you?” Tsuyu asked.

The questions hung in the air for a moment, most not sure whether to scold Tsuyu for her trademark bluntness or not.

“Tsu’s probably right.” Kyoka answered slowly, “But… I still don’t wanna talk to them… just in case I’m wrong.”

“Don’t worry, no one here will out you.” Tsuyu replied, happy that her questions had been received as she’d intended. “We just want you to be happy I’m sure.”

A round of nods followed her words. Kyoka smiled gratefully at the group before she felt a few stronger squeezes on her hand. Turning to Momo, she found the same caring eyes she’d felt herself falling for as she got to know the girl after the USJ incident.

“When you want to tell your parents and don’t want to do it alone, just let me know.”

Kyoka closed her eyes and released a breath she was holding, nodding appreciatively.

“Thanks Yaomomo.”

“Hey, don’t hog all the goodwill, we’ll be there too.” Tooru pouted.

“You might be her girlfriend at that point Hagakure,” Tsuyu chuckled, “It’s why she dodged the question, she didn’t want to reveal her crush on you.”

“What?!” Tooru gasped.

“Stop teasing her Tsu.” Mina scolded the frog. “It’s obviously me she likes the best, ey Kyoka?” She sent a sly wink at the punk rock girl.

Kyoka only spluttered and blushed as her goal of not wanting to make anyone feel awkward with who she picked was being turned against her, even if they were just joking.

“I… er…” She stammered before swallowing the lump in her throat. “D-Don’t threaten me with a good time Mina… y-you just might like it.”

“Yay! Kyoka's back to normal.” Mina declared, sending another wink towards the girl. “Anyway, you get first pick of the round, choose the next victim.”

“Do we have to go again? Isn’t two rounds enough?” Kyoka asked, somewhat emotionally exhausted after her redirected truth.

“Come on, one more round! It’d be weird if we didn’t make it to three.” Mina complained.

“While I agree with Mina, making this the last one, I’m not sure why she’s so eager to lose to me.”

“I’ll get you yet Kermit.”

“Bet, ribbit.”

Kyoka let out a long, exasperated sigh before throwing what remained of her fucks to the wind.

“Momo, truth or dare?”

“Hmmm, I think I’ll take a dare this time. If I say anything else I may have to get you all to sign non-disclosure agreements.” She joked.

The rest of the girls giggled but weren’t quite sure if it was one hundred percent a joke.

“All right Yaomomo, dare it is. Hmm.” Kyoka paused, looking up at the ceiling before looking around the room for ideas. Eventually her gaze returned to the girl in question who looked quite eager to prove herself against whatever challenge Kyoka could conjure.

“How strong do you think you are?” Kyoka asked.

“Eh?” Momo blinked at the lack of dare. “I’d say er… quite strong?”

“Not comparing to Sato or Midoriya, those guys are monsters.” Mina shrugged, Tooru nodding alongside her.

“Think you could bench one of us above your head?” Kyoka asked, a wry smile on her face.

“Oh! I see, that is quite a dare.” Momo smiled. “One I’m sure I’m up to completing.”

“Any volunteers?” Kyoka opened to the room, silently hoping that no one would.

“You dared her, I think that speaks for itself.” Tsuyu grinned, sending a sly wink to the punkette. Did this frog miss nothing?!

“Kyoka’s probably the lightest.” Tooru nodded. “If Momo can handle her, she probably could do any of the rest of us.”

“How do you figure I’m the lightest? I’m taller than Tsu.” Jiro pouted, hoping the invisible girl wasn’t just counting bust size in her deduction.

“True, but you don’t have these.” Tsu said, standing on Momo’s bedspread before pulling up her nightshirt slightly, showing off one of her impressive thighs. “Who wants some extra thick frog’s legs?”

“Oh Aoyama~!” Tooru faux-shouted, only to get lightly slapped with Tsuyu’s tongue.

“Ow.” The invisible girl ran a hand along the side of her face, feeling for any saliva. “Hope you washed that after the last time you slapped Mineta.”

“Bleached, to be extra safe.” Tsuyu giggled, returning to her seat, giving the side eye to Ochako who was now blushing and still looking at her legs.

“I guess that decides it.” Momo clapped her hands, turning back to her friend. “Do you mind terribly Kyoka?”

“I guess I did ask for this.” Kyoka sighed wearily, though her heart skipped a beat.

The two shuffled off the bed and onto the small amount of floor space only for the pair to stand uneasily next to each other.

“Okay, so how do you want to…?” Momo began.

Mina rolled her eyes and herself off the bed.

“Come here, I’ll help, Kiri’s done it to me before.”

“You don’t say.” Tsuyu chimed in suggestively.

“Quiet you. Now, Kyoka, lie down on the floor with your arms across your chest.” Kyoka obeyed the pinkette, clearly letting her experience take charge. “Now stiffen your arms; clasp your hands together if it helps. Good. Now, raise your legs slightly, cross them at the ankle and stiffen them too.”

Now Kyoka just looked unusually uncomfortable while not quite lying on the floor.

“Yaomomo, stand at her side, foot there and there.” She gestured to Kyoka's shoulder and waist. “Ok! Now lift her like you would a weight. Hold her here and here.”

Cautiously, Momo crouched down wrapping her hands around Kyoka's bicep and thigh.

“Now lift Yaomomo!” Mina cheered, stepping back.

Momo took a quick, bracing breath as she lifted Kyoka, pulling her up to waist height.

“Hah! Yes! Go Yaomomo!” Tooru cheered.

“Impressive.” Tsuyu admitted, rubbing her own bicep and wondering if she could do the same.

Momo grunted with effort again, almost swinging Kyoka onto her front as she crouched and lifted her once more, enough to put the horizontal girl up to her shoulders.

“My apologies Kyoka, I have to adjust my hold for this last bit.” Momo apologized.

“Uh, yeah, sure I guess?” Kyoka responded, not quite certain where Momo’s hands would be adjusting to.

Momo released her hold on Kyoka's bicep, allowing her shoulder to take the weight as she placed her palm beneath Kyoka's collarbone.

“Ready?” She asked.

“As I’ll ever be.”

With one more grunt of effort, Kyoka was successfully displayed for all to see above Momo's head, the heiress clearly having succeeded in her dare.

Her friends gave her whoops of cheer and congratulations at the feat. Ochako watched in fascination, a blush crawling up her cheeks.

“Hey, wonder what would happen if I tickled Jiro right now?” Mina asked the room, a cheeky grin quickly replacing the mild blush on her face.

“No, don’t. You’ll mess up my makeup!” Kyoka shouted.

“Wow, lines you never thought you’d hear from Jiro.” Tooru giggled. “Plus Yaomomo would probably drop her.”

“Yes, let’s please avoid that outcome.” Momo agreed.

Kyoka felt awkward just lying in mid-air for a moment, the butterflies in her stomach from her crush’s touch and the fear of being dropped mixing uneasily before Momo carefully began lowering how to the floor once more.

“Are you okay Kyoka? That didn’t hurt too much did it?” The heiress asked her improvised weight set.

“I’m fine, that was fun.” Kyoka admitted, rising to her feet as the pair returned to their spots.

“Speaking of makeup. You’ve done a hell of a job Momo. It looks great Jiro.” Tooru observed.

“You finished?” Kyoka asked, looking over at Momo who nodded. “I didn’t even notice.”

“We may have gotten side tracked by one of the other rounds but it’s all finished now. Would you like to see?”

Momo turned towards the other girls who passed her the mirror they’d used earlier to check their braids.

If she was honest, she was expecting to see what she did every time someone attempted to do anything involving her and makeup; a half-hearted attempt to change her into something she wasn’t that she didn’t like. As she looked into the mirror this time though, she found that she didn’t hate the way her face looked. If anything, it looked downright cool.

“I tried to only use a few darker colours. A ‘Midnight Onyx’ and ‘Nightshade Purple’ blend really compliments your eyes and hair.” Momo explained.

Kyoka brought the mirror closer to her face, examining the small flicks Momo had done with a black eyeliner to make her eyes look more… was sultry the right word?

“If you um… want to get it off, I’ve got a makeup removal kit here too.” Momo offered.

“Mina?” Kyoka called out for her pinkette, fashion friendly friend.

“Right here!” The girl cheered, her phone in her hand, already on the camera screen. Kyoka quickly moved the mirror to the side and tried to sit how she remembered she was when Mina took her first snap.

“Got it. Gimme two seconds.” Mina asked, clearly playing with some settings on her phone. As she did, Kyoka turned back to the girl who’d clearly put a lot of thought into what she thought would be a silly dare.

“It’s good Yaomomo… maybe not ‘everyday’ good, but maybe for something special.” She smiled.

Those were clearly some of the correct words to lift Momo's smile into blindingly bright territory as she drank in the praise from her friend.

“Of course Kyoka! I’m sure I’ll be able to teach you how to do it in no time.” The heiress offered, her heart full at the satisfaction of making one of her friends happy.

“Got it, here.” Mina grinned, holding out her phone one more. On it was a side-by-side picture of Kyoka before and after her makeup application.

“It’s like it changed the whole shape of your eyes.” Tooru admired.

“It does make you look more ‘traditionally girly’ pretty rather than your normal pretty self.” Tsuyu smiled, “Maybe for when you go clubbing to catch a girl’s eye?”

“M-Maybe…” Kyoka blushed, recalling the dance moves she’d learned to do that very thing.

“In the meantime, Yaomomo, time for the next round!” Mina cheered.

“Oh? Ah, yes, my turn to pick isn’t it.” She remembered. “I guess I’ll pick… you Mina.”

“Whoo, easy round.” Mina grinned, “Lay it on me Yaomomo.”

“I guess,” Momo began, “In the spirit of the previous rounds. Is there anyone in 1-A who has caught your eye in a romantic manner?”

“Ooo,” Tooru smirked, finally able to get some solid dirt on her friend she could tease her with whenever she brought up Ojiro.

Mina let out an exaggerated sigh before shaking her head.

“Alas, poor me. While I am a purveyor of love, it seems the fabled spark has yet to drift across my heart.” The pinkette ranted dramatically. “Though there are certainly many fine specimens in our own class and beyond, none have caught my eye in the way others have described this night.”

“So ‘No’ then.” Kyoka stated simply.

“Not Kirishima?” Ochako asked, confused. “I thought you and he were sorta… you know…”

“I’m afraid not my dear Uravity.” Mina continued, causing Tsuyu to roll her eyes. “Though we fit the stereotype of childhood friends… sort of…” She wobbled her hand in the universal sign for ‘maybe’. “It’s never been more than friendship. He’s cool and strong and has a… ahem, ‘Manly’ personality and all but it just doesn’t feel right, you know?”

“Fair enough.” Tsuyu nodded. “We’ve still got our whole lives and careers ahead of us after all. Maybe there’s someone for you in one of the other hero schools. Or maybe a rabid fan holds the keys to your heart.”

“You never know. Maybe I’ll end up with the harem.” Mina wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

“Down Mineta, bad grape.” Tooru swatted her friend’s arm.

“You wound me Tooru. Why?!” Mina cried fake tears of betrayal, flopping lifelessly over her friend’s lap. “Don’t you want me to find love?”

“Just check your pillow.” Tsuyu smirked, met once more by Mina’s glare.

“Moving swiftly away from that.” She muttered from her reclined position. “Ochako, truth or dare.”

“Erm… I guess truth?” She answered, an unsureness in her voice.

“Don’t worry girl. I think you’ve been through the wringer enough tonight.” Mina smiled upside down before finally righting herself. “Let’s see… how about… tell us about all the cute guys and gals that caught your eye before UA.”

Ochako breathed a sigh of relief at that question. Something nice and simple that she could answer for a change.

“No buried treasure here Mina. I’ve never had a boyfriend or anyone confess or anything.” She shrugged. “Romance just wasn’t something I thought about before UA.”

“I notice you didn’t say girlfriends~” Mina teased with a sly smile that reached her eyes.

“N-No girls either Mina.” She blushed. “I’m not like uh... that.”

“You can just say like me girl. I’m out now but it’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Kyoka offered.

“Wouldn’t it be more like Tsu since we know she’s at least into boys thanks to Midoriya?” Tooru suggested.

“True, but labels don’t matter.” Tsuyu shrugged. “Ochako’s answered her truth, only three to go.” Hoping to move on and make her friend less uncomfortable.

“Right.” Ochako nodded, shaking the thoughts that were pooling in her head aside. One however, stuck firm and had been there since the first round of the game. “I pick Tsu. Truth or dare?”

“Truth. I’m too tired for a dare at this point.”

“Why Deku?” Ochako asked in a small voice.

Tsuyu blinked before her memory caught her up to the situation.

“I’m guessing this is related to the first round?” She asked in return, getting a nod from her brunette best friend.

“That’s fine, I expected this the second round to be honest.” Tsuyu shrugged. “I’m sure you guys all remember the USJ right?”

This got a round of solemn nods from the girls.

“Midoriya, Mineta and I managed to escape from the shipwreck zone after Midoriya came up with a clever plan to trap all the villains at once. Surprisingly, it only cost him two fingers.” Tsuyu began.

“Only, she says.” Kyoka muttered, them all being well aware of the greenette’s bone breaking tendency.

“When we got to the edge. We moved closed to the plaza so we could see if Mr Aizawa needed any help, ribbit.”

“Oh my! You weren’t planning on jumping in were you?” Momo asked, shocked that they would have considered such a thing against enemies backed by that… monster she saw at Kamino ward.

“Maybe. Midoriya wanted to go make sure Mr Aizawa could handle all the villains he’d thrown himself into for our sakes. When he said Mr Aizawa was more suited for sneak attacks, he knew his stuff.” Tsuyu admitted. “When we got there, that hand villain was getting the upper hand on our teacher, only for that Nomu… thing to overwhelm him. I don’t think we could’ve done anything even if we’d tried our hardest at that point.”

“So… so you saw it up close then.” Mina asked, having been kept far from most of the action back at the entrance.

“Too close.” Tsuyu admitted. “After they finished with Mr Aizawa, they came for us. Must’ve seen or heard us.” She took a deep breath. “That… hand guy came for me first… I thought I was gonna die. He managed to put all five fingers of his hand on my face.”

Ochako let out a squeal of fear, covering her mouth as she did.

“Thanks to Mr Aizawa’s bravery and pain tolerance, I’m still here; he cancelled that guy’s quirk, ribbit.” She exhaled in a controlled breath she knew to do to prevent her emotions getting the better of her. Tsuyu hadn’t meant to turn this into a reliving of that traumatic experience but she couldn’t talk about her attraction to Midoriya without it. “When that thing managed to knock out Mr Aizawa. I was sure that I was moments away from never seeing my family again, ribbit. Only for Midoriya to rise up and try to get the guy to back off. He punched at him with a full arm shouting ‘You, let her go, now!’.”

“Was this just before All Might arrived?” Mina asked, having felt the shockwave from the blow herself.

“You got it, ribbit. Didn’t do much though. That Nomu got in the way: completely blocked his attack. Only All Might showing up saved our butts that day.” Tsuyu admitted.

“But then…” Ochako tilted her head in confusion.

“Just ‘cause he didn’t succeed doesn’t mean I didn’t appreciate the sentiment, ribbit.” Tsuyu admitted. “While I’m sure now that he’d've done the same for anyone else, it meant something more to me in the days after when we were all recovering. Since then, I’ve noticed the same things you have Ochako, ribbit. He’s kind, clever, and ripped to hell and back. Who wouldn’t want a piece of that cake?”

“Yo.” Kyoka raised her arm boldly.

“Noted.” Tsuyu smiled at Kyoka's acknowledgement of her own status change. “Does that answer your question Ochako?”

“Y-Yeah.” Ochako nodded slowly, her eyes downcast. “Your turn Tsu.”

“Only two left so it’s straight forward from here. Hagakure?” Tsuyu asked.

“Truth. I’m tapped out of naked dares.” The invisible girl giggled.

“Nice to see where your head’s at, ribbit. Instead of lewd actions, how about lewd words. Tooru, what’s the naughtiest thing you’ve ever observed while being invisible.”

From what the group could tell, Tooru was shaking her head from the way her clothes moved.

“Tsuyu, you can’t just ask that! I don’t go round spying on people.”

“Can and did Tooru.” Tsuyu smirked. “On purpose or accidental, I’m sure you’ve got a story or two.”

While they were unable to see her face, Tooru had blown up her cheeks in what she considered a cute pout. Only to deflate when she couldn’t take Tsuyu’s staring anymore.

“Ok fine… I may have seen some things…” She admitted.

“Oh my.” Momo blushed, her imagination running freely at that confession.

“Naughtiest… naughtiest…” Tooru pondered to herself. It was true, she didn’t spy on people as a hobby or anything but occasionally she had come across a few things she shouldn’t have watched since people couldn’t see her head. Only then… she remembered.

“Nope. I can’t do it. It’s like super yucky and embarrassing.” She squealed, pulling her pillow to her chest and burying her head in it.

“Looks like the purple grape has a challenger to his perverted throne, ribbit.” The frog quirked girl croaked teasingly.

“Urgh, I don’t supposed I could ask you to take it back?” Tooru asked hopefully.

“I mean I could.” Tsuyu pondered. “But by Mina’s own words, she’d be calling you a coward.”

“Mina! How could you!” Tooru pouted.

“It’s not like that babe, it’s that evil toad’s machinations.” Mina glared at her nemesis.

“Frog, not toad, and proud of it, ribbit. You caving Tooru?”

“Fine, but this stays between us you hear! And you don’t judge me for it!” Tooru declared.

Ochako, Momo and Mina gave her assurances. Kyoka just rolled her eyes and gestured for her to get on with it.

“I can promise only the first of those things.” Tusyu said with a clearly teasing tone in her voice.

“Tsu, be nice.” Ochako nudged her friend.

“Okay, okay. Tooru?”

Taking a breath, Tooru began her tale of curiosity.

“So… you guys know how we got the talk about love, sex and how it all works back in middle school?” A round of nods. “Well I may have been a bit… more curious about it than you’d think.”

“Boyfriend or internet?” Mina asked cheekily.

“Neither.” Tooru replied. “No boy wanted a girlfriend they couldn’t see: not the two boys I asked anyway but that’s not related to this.” Tooru huffed. “Besides, my folks were annoyingly good at the internet protection stuff… though not with their own bedroom door.”

“Tooru, you didn’t.” Mina gasped.

“I was curious!” She retorted. “I just wanted to see what the big deal was, why it was all forbidden until after marriage and all that crap. You know, if you forbid something, it only makes it more desirable. Anyway you’ve probably guessed it now. My folks left their bedroom door open and I snuck a peak.”

“Wait a sec. Aren’t your parents…” Kyoka started.

“Yup! They’ve got the same quirk as me so I saw diddly squat. Knew what they were doing though. All of the trauma and I’m still curious as hell.”

“Wow. I’m just glad my parents sound proofed their room.” Kyoka raised her jacks up. “Didn’t stop everything but I don’t wanna know what I missed.”

“Same. Parents are asexual blobs and that’s all they should ever be.” Mina announced.

“Thin walls aren’t fun…” Ochako muttered weakly.

“Awww I’m sorry ‘Chako.” Tsuyu pulled her friend into a small hug.

“Anyway, that’s it. You’ve got your wish Froppy.” Tooru pouted. “Jiro?”

“Finally, we’re nearly done with this.” Kyoka groaned. “I’m not moving so truth.”

“Hmmm,” the invisible girl pondered. A swift tapping of her shoulder revealed a giggling Mina who quickly whispered something in her ear.

“Mina! I can’t ask that.” Tooru jumped, her blood boiling from the naughty suggestion question. Mina was very unhelpful in hiding her amusement however, rolling back in laughter after she’d finished sharing their little secret.

“I may be a smug frog, but I’m also a curious one.”

“Are you being gross Mina?” Ochako levelled an exasperated gaze at the pinkette, having had quite enough of her mischief for one night.

“Just get it over with. We’ve all got essay work tomorrow.” The earphone jack user prompted. “Well, not Mina, she’ll do it in homeroom on Monday.”

“Hey, just ‘cause it’s true doesn’t mean you have to say it.” Mina complained.

“If you’d like help I’d be happy to study with you again Mina.” Momo offered.

“What I’d like is for Kyoka to answer my question.” Mina giggled again.

Kyoka sighed, pulling her knees to her chest and slipping under Momo's covers.

“If you’re not going to ask it, I’m just gonna call it a night here.” She shrugged.

“Go on, do it, do it.” Mina nudged her invisible friend.

“Oh fine, but everyone needs to know you made me do this.” Tooru puffed, almost certain she’d be able to see her blush in the mirror if she checked.

“Jiro, have you… have you ever… er…” Tooru swallowed before closing her eyes as if it would help. “Have you ever used your quirk to help you get off?”

Kyoka sat up sharply at that, glaring holes into the invisible girl’s clothes.

“What?!”

“Gah! I’m sorry she made me.” Tooru pointed to the puddle of Mina who’d dissolved into a fit of giggles.

Kyoka's face quickly matched Momo's and Ochako’s who’d both broken out into bright blushes of their own.

“You first Mina!” She shot at the mastermind behind the question.

“Nah ah ah. I’m not the one who was asked.” Mina teased, waggling her finger mischievously. “Answer your truth and maybe I’ll commiserate with you.”

Kyoka shot the most annoyed glare she could at the irksome pink girl.

“… Yes. Now shut up and leave me alone.” Kyoka pouted, laying back down and pulling the covers over her head.

“Oh come on Kyoka, don’t be like that. I’m sure everyone’s tried it at some point.” Mina called sympathetically.

“Well anyone who could anyway.” Tsuyu agreed. “I’m just a mutant type so I’m always using my quirk but I doubt someone like Bakugo would have much fun with that.”

“Oh my god, is that why he’s so angry all the time?!” Mina asked excitedly, breaking out into a fresh round of giggles.

“Urgh, I don’t even want to think about that.” Tooru scoffed. “So not cute.”

With a small, polite cough, the remaining girls turned towards their host for the evening.

“As… enlightening as this last round has been, I believe it’s time for us to call it a night.” She declared.

“Fine by me, least I know I got to keep my crown.” Tsuyu said happily, standing up with Ochako to pull up the covers on their side of the bed.

“What?! No way, we tied at worst!” Mina complained.

“I dunno. I didn’t hear Tooru finish her ten count for your handstand.” Tsuyu smirked.

Dread flooded through Mina’s mind.

“N-No way! That didn’t count. Ochako interfered.” The pinkette countered.

“True.” Tsuyu admitted, expecting this rebuttal. “But no one said you couldn’t try it again after that first attempt.”

“Gah!” Mina cringed. She didn’t want to admit it, but in hindsight, Tsuyu was right. There was no chance that she’d give up her crown that easily though.

“Final score unclear, we’ll just have to have a rematch!”

“Count me out.” Kyoka muttered from beneath the covers.

The others rolled their eyes at the rivalry that had seemed to bloom between the two girls.

“Mina, sleep now, revenge later.” Tooru patted her friend's shoulder, yawning and making a half-hearted tug to pull up the covers on hers and Mina’s side while the girl was still sat down.

“Fine… sleep does sound good.” Mina admitted, crawling off the edge and stretching herself out with a few bone pops. As last one standing, she walked over and flicked the light off before clambering into the cushiony depths herself, glancing over at Ochako momentarily as she put on a small set of cotton gloves to hold back her quirk.

It wasn’t long before all of the girls had settled under the covers, their night of shenanigans complete. Complete, save for one last comment.

“Mina?”

“Yeah Tsu?”

“I better not hear any buzzing in the middle of the night.”

“Go to hell!”

Dawn broke over UA once more as Saturday began. Iida was up bright and early for his morning run, somewhat delayed after straightening the couch cushions from last night he’d spotted that he just couldn’t leave ruffled. One by one, the girls slowly awoke in the delicious comfort of warmth that Momo’s expensive mattress and covers provided.

“Mmm, morning.” Tooru stretched, her legs jerking as she curled her toes.

“Mmm.” A hand waved in a single lazy arc from Kyoka's spot before flopping back on the covers.

Pushing the covers down, Tooru sat up to observe the room. Everyone had shifted slightly in their sleep but they all looked so snug and comfortable that she didn’t have the heart to wake them. Looking down at her own hands she sighed. Would anyone think the same if they saw her? One can only tell so much from a pile of floating clothes after all.

With a huff and a grunt, she slipped awkwardly out of the comfy confines of Momo’s sheets and slipped out of the room, quickly nipping to her own to grab her morning routine kit.

Returning to her friends and their temporary shared sleeping space greeted her with a now awake Tsuyu rubbing sleepy dust from her eyes while simultaneously shaking Ochako gently on the shoulder. Momo had also awoken and was sitting up mid-stretch and, much to Tooru’s envy, looked as though she was bright and ready for whatever the day held.

‘How does she do it?’ She thought as she slipped back under the sheets in her former spot.

“Good morning Hagakure. I’m guessing you awoke first?” Momo asked as she took note of the current state of her friends while brushing her hair out with her hands. Tooru nodded, snuggling deeper back into the covers as she did so to reclaim whatever warmth was left. “If I may, I’d like to thank you all for a most enjoyable evening. I’m not sure what qualifies a successful sleepover but know I enjoyed myself very much.”

‘Too bright!’ Ran through the minds of those that could see Momo’s pure expression of joy.

“It’s fine Yaomomo.” Tsuyu mumbled, rising to her feet. “As long as you enjoyed yourself, that’s all that matters, ribbit.”

“Of course!” Momo brightened, “And now we should all be fully rested and ready to resume our training and studies.”

“Urghk, not till noon.” Kyoka's croaky voice called out beside the heiress. “Bed too comfy.”

“I think Mina would agree with you.” Tsuyu giggled, looking over at the spot the pinkette occupied.

The girl in question hadn’t made a sound since they’d all awoken, her head covered by the sheets. Tooru carefully pulled back the cover only to bite back a bark of giggles of her own as Mina’s sleep-drunk looking face peered back at her. The girl had a goofy smile plastered on her face as she let out gentle snores, a small trail of drool running down the corner of her mouth.

“Ewww, Mina drools!” Tooru squealed, dropping the covers back on her friend’s face.

“Oh my. I guess this means I’ll be moving my laundry day to today.” Momo realized, sending the lump a fond, if exasperated, smile.

“Come on ‘Chako.” Tsuyu yawned, brushing her hair out. “Time to get breakfast.”

“Mmm, mochi please.” Ochako yawned.

“No sweets.” Tsuyu chuckled. “You didn’t leave any from last night anyway.”

“Aw man.” Ochako pouted. “Then why’d you wake me?”

“I’m sure Momo wants us to clear out sooner rather than later.” The frog girl smiled fondly at the puffed up brunette. “Don’t you call your parents around this time anyway?”

“Eh?” Ochako looked bleary eyed at her friend. “Wha’ time is it?”

“Just after nine.” Tsuyu stretched, letting out a yawn and displaying how unusually wide her mouth could stretch.

“Yeah, you're right.” Ochako pouted once more, savouring the warmth she’d cultivated for the last time.

“I do not mind if you’d like to stay some more, but I admit, I would like to get on with my day if that bothers anyone.” Momo admitted, finding her footing too.

“It’s okay Yaomomo, mornings are always awkward after a sleepover.” Tsuyu mumbled, heading for the door.

“Should we… wake Mina? Or would that be improper?” Momo asked, noting the only one of their group who’d yet to join them in rising for the day.

“I got it.” Kyoka grumbled, sitting up herself. “May as well get started too.”

With a bleary eyed effort, Kyoka rolled herself free of the comfy prison, scratching her side as she sidled down to where Mina’s sleeping head lay, flipping the sheets up to uncover her snoozing self.

“Wake up Mina,” Kyoka muttered.

“Um… I think you need to be a little louder Jiro.” Tooru suggested. “I think she’s out like a log.”

“No, I know.” Kyoka smirked at the invisible girl. “I just needed an excuse to do this.” Turning back to her sleeping friend, her earphone jacks extended, slipping slowly through their air like snakes before twisting and placing themselves either side of the acid user’s ears.

“Wake up bitch!” Kyoka shouted before jabbing her jacks into Mina’s ears, letting a small amount of her quirk pulse through them.

Mina woke with a violent shout, thrashing about under the covers as she tried to process the threat. The sudden vibrations and pain left her almost as fast as they appeared as she sat up, whipping her head around to see what was happening only to see her friends looking and laughing at her.

“Wha-? What happun’d? Wot?” She slurred.

“Morning, sleeping beauty. Enjoying my cold cup of revenge?” A smug voice quiped from behind her. Turning her gaze, it landed on a haughty looking Kyoka who made a show of pulling her jacks back to her ears.

“What the hell was’at for?!” Mina shouted, levelling a scowl at the hearing hero.

“For the last truth last night.” Kyoka replied simply. “Now get your ass up, you’ve got an essay to procrastinate.” With that, she walked away, rolling her shoulders before leaving Momo's room.

“My beauty sleep!” Mina cried. “I was having the nicest dream as well. Flynn Rider swooped in on his white horse and swept me off my feet and into the sunset.”

“Wow Mina, didn’t realize you fell that hard for him.” Tooru teased her friend, feeling safe under the protection of Momo's sheets.

“It’s literally your fault; you picked the movie.”

“I regret sharing, he’s mine.” Tooru stuck her tongue out.

“Guys, please, it’s too early for squabbles.” Ochako groaned as she emerged from the covers herself, flip phone in hand and as she moved towards Momo's door, the distinct ringing from the other end of the line could be heard. A feminine voice answered just as Ochako opened the door. “Hey Mom, sorry I’m a little late…” The girl began only for the door to cut her off from her friends as it swung closed.

“Urgh, I guess it really is over.” Mina complained, stretching her arms above her head.

“I’ll repeat as I believe you were still asleep when I mentioned it but thank you for a delightful first sleepover Mina.” Momo nodded to her friend as she sat in front of her mirror.

“You’re more than welcome Yaomomo!” Mina grinned, her usual cheerful smile on her face once more. “It got a little heavy in the middle but I think it all worked out for the best.”

“Even if we know about Mr Purple?” Tooru poked the girl in the hip.

“Ehehe.” Mina rubbed the back of her head. “Yeah, I forgot I left it there before Tsu went to grab our pillows.”

“I must admit, it was certainly a surprise.” Momo blushed at the memory.

“Sorry if it made you feel uncomfortable Yaomomo.” The pink girl apologized, gripping her pillow at the corner to ensure her device was back where it should’ve stayed all night.

“You should be!” Tooru scolded. “Don’t corrupt Yaomomo. If she falls, what chance do the rest of us have?”

“Oh shush.” Mina flicked her friend’s invisible forehead.

“I… must admit.” Momo spoke up, an unusual unease in her voice. “That was something… new to me and I… have questions.” She gulped. “Would it… be okay if I asked you some things in private, later?”

“Oh…” Mina blinked owlishly at the request. Hell must be freezing over as the amazingly intelligent Yaomomo wanted to pick her brain on something. Admittedly her reputation as a die-hard romantic was known throughout the group but this was the first acknowledgement they’d all probably had that they were fast becoming actual adults. “Sure thing Momo.” Mina grinned, hoping to reassure the nervous heiress. “Just lemme know when. ‘Kay?”

Momo grew a small smile and gave an appreciative nod.

“Thank you Mina.”

“No worries girl.” Mina stood, moving to wrap her friend in a hug from behind. “We made that pact, now we’re officially a sisterhood!”

“Oh… I’ve never had a sister.” Momo admitted.

“Sisterhood silly.” Tooru corrected. “We’re not like actual sisters but we’re all linked by that secrecy pact Ochako made us make.”

“I made you make what?” A new voice called as Ochako stepped back into the room, her phone in hand.

“Our pact!” Mina cheered. “We’ve got like a super-secret pact we can’t tell anyone else about that binds us all together you asked us to make.”

“Ah tha-that was just so you wouldn’t tell anyone about my… thing.” Ochako acknowledged, recalling the first real truth of the night.

“Well yeah.” Mina admitted, “But now it covers all our secret sleepover stories.”

“And your purple friend.”

“Tooru!” Mina pounced on the only remaining member of their group under the covers, her fingers primed to tickle the pest out of her comfortable cocoon.

Ochako and Momo both blushed lightly as they pictured it in their minds once more.

“Anyway, we still have one more thing to do before we can solidify this as the best sleepover ever!” Mina announced.

“Oh? I thought… is the sleepover not finished once we wake up?” Momo asked.

“No way!” Mina turned, pointing her finger at the girl. “We need to have a delicious, syrupy breakfast to seal this deal!”

Ochako felt a small measure of drool escape her lips.

“Pancakes?”

“Pancakes!” Tooru cheered, finally finding the desire to rise and leave her nest.

“Come on girls, let’s go feast!” Their pink leader declared, moving towards the door.

After clueing Tsuyu and Kyoka in on the plan, they all settled down to a hearty breakfast of fluffy pancakes, courtesy of Mina and Tsuyu and complimented with fruit. Surprisingly, Mina made for a competent cook, though by her own admission she informed them this only extended to sweet treats and unhealthy snacks.

Several of the boys had risen from their own slumbers by this point and shared the dining space with the girls, exchanging pleasantries and commenting on their respective nights. While the girls divulged their enjoyment of the evening, they made sure to avoid any details or topics that would make each other uncomfortable. Even if it was just a simple promise between friends, they all took it very seriously.

After helping Momo tidy the last of the snack and wrappers from last night and transferring Ochako’s TV back to her room, the sleepover was officially over. The girls split and returned back to their own rooms and routines. However, each had their own thoughts and feelings about the things they’d learned and questions they now held from the night. None of them realised in those moments what exactly was to come and the journey they’d each experience becoming closer than ever before.

Chapter Text

It only took two nights for the first of the thoughts from the sleepover to begin to resurface. Relieved of the essay that was assigned for the weekend, with Aizawa collecting most of them that Monday morning, the students were momentarily free from homework. Though they knew it would only last a day at most, the relief was still welcome, like an oasis when crossing a desert.

Kyoka was the first to succumb to the pervasive thoughts, having been the target of the embarrassing truth at the end of the game. Relaxing on her bed after dinner, she found her thoughts drifting.

‘Have you ever used your quirk to help you get off?’

Tooru’s words danced in her head but Mina’s clear, perverted influence could be heard behind them.

“Stupid bitch, who asks that.” Kyoka scoffed, rolling to face her wall, a blush blazing across her face. She grit her teeth as she felt her body react to her train of thought, suddenly very aware she was dressed in her comfy nightclothes and not expecting anyone to knock on her door for the remainder of the evening.

She closed her eyes as she recalled the embarrassment of replying that she had, indeed, used her quirk in that manner. A twitch from her waist cast her mind back to the last time she… experimented with her quirk. She felt her muscles clench from the phantom sensations her mind was replaying for her.

Cautiously, as though worried someone could hear her thoughts, Kyoka looked over her shoulder at the empty, musical instrument-filled room. A small pause. No one would have to know she did it again, right?

“Fuckin’…” She sighed, rolling back and off her bed, standing nervously. A few steps later and her door was locked tight and a sigh of warm anticipation passed her lips. Her muscles twitched again. Turning once more, she observed her room; curtains were drawn, laptop was closed and, with a flick of her finger, the lights were snuffed out.

The few feet back to her bed were taken with an unusual bounce in her step, trying to keep her breathing steady as she felt her increased heartbeat in her jacks. 'This won’t work if I get overexcited.' Kyoka mentally chided herself.

She took a deep breath, now returned to her spot on her covers as she let her body’s sensations wash over her. Slowly running one hand over her stomach, she teasingly brought it up and underneath her breast, letting her fingers only delicately brush against it over her black tank top. Glad she’d already shed her bra after returning from the day’s lessons, her fingertips circled around her boob, drawing closer to where her nipple lay and feeling the tell-tale goosebumps of it getting stiffer.

Another steady breath as she felt her lower region begin warming in anticipation and a few delicate circles with her fingers before she gave herself a soft pinch. Her toes curled and her breath hitched. Suddenly her clothes felt very restricting.

Reaching down, she pulled her top up and over her head, her nipples instantly reacting to the fresh breeze this generated. Pausing only a moment to enjoy the sensation, Kyoka reached for her shorts to continue her disrobement. Considering herself, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed once more, hooking her fingers under both her shorts and panties before swiftly pulling them down and over the tips of her toes. Standing for just a second, she reached back and pulled the covers aside, laying her shorts across the middle of her bed.

“Just in case.” Kyoka muttered.

Sitting back down, she adjusted herself until her hips aligned with her shorts once more, pulling the covers over her now naked body. She felt the tickle of her sheets against her pubic curls and let out a small, girlish giggle. Centering her breathing again, Kyoka picked up where she left off, her fingers playfully returning to her nipples.

Slowly, she let one of her hands drift back down across her stomach, thankful it was much harder to tickle oneself, before rolling a pair of fingers along her inner thighs. She felt her hips twist towards the sensation as they had many times before, her rear lifting off the bed each time her fingers passed.

Cautiously, she rolled a single digit along her slit, a little harder each pass as she felt the moisture begin clinging to her fingertip. With a cheeky tickle of her clit, she felt her muscles clench together deliciously.

Closing her eyes, Kyoka let one of her jacks extend down her chest, the metal tip contrasting coolly on her now tingling skin. Already she could feel her heartbeat fuzz tickle through the ‘wire’ of her lobes. The jack turned, twisting as it encircled her whole breast, resting on itself momentarily as the dull vibrations matched her heartbeat.

Her breathing picked up. Looking down, she carefully lifted the tip one more, curling it uncertainly towards her breast. She paused. Her muscles clenched once more with ache. The jack came down softly as the vibrations now flooded her senses around her chest.

“Oh!” A soft cry broke from her lips, her body jerking in surprise, the jack leaving her nipple once more. A few short breaths later and it returned, her senses tingling sharply again. Her toes curled and her finger dipped itself into her full dampness, fully succumbing to her passion.

“Mmm,” she purred, curling her finger each time she felt her heartbeat both inside and out. Soon, her other jack joined her first, encircling her other breast with both now buzzing rhythmically on her nipples. Her first finger was joined by a second as she now pumped and curled to her own increasing heartbeat.

It was a struggle to both revel in the delightful sensations flooding her senses and keeping her heartbeat steady. Her fingers tingled, her pulse was uneven, and her mind foggy as her brain allowed itself to dream of desires she kept locked away. A red leotard and raven black hair melted through the mist, the body they were connected to was turned away from Kyoka's mind’s eye.

The earphonejack girl panted as her mind-conjured friend reached back and slowly unzipped her outfit. She jerked with desire as her mind’s eye pictured her best friend bending over, the girl's leotard slipping from her shoulders, briefly bunching up around her waist before she knelt down, pushing it over her rear and down to a puddle on the floor.

Her breath caught in her throat as the imagined girl turned to look over her shoulder towards Kyoka, a sultry, alluring look in her eye and calling to her without a single word. Kyoka swallowed nervously, her pulse and quirk quickening as she heard her name fall from her crush’s lips in a breathy tone.

'Kyoka…' The Yaoyorozu heiress called out, turning towards the purple haired girl and standing once more, her hands covering her forbidden zones. Step by agonizing step, the dreamy Yaoyorozu drew closer, the hand covering her breasts slowly reaching forward and revealing the soft orbs and enticing nipples.

“Momo…” Kyoka felt the name fall from her lips as her muscles ached and tightened. She was getting close, her wrist movements quickened and her teeth sinking into her lower lip.

Kyoka felt her climax drawing near. The rhythm was right and the spring was poised for release. She just needed one more push. Her mind clouded by satisfaction, she did the first thing that popped into her head. Her other jack unwound itself from her breast and maneuverer back up to her face, approaching her panting mouth. As her tongue felt the cold metal touch it, her lips closed around the fleshy nub, her teeth ‘tinging’ when they touched the metal.

A strangled cry broke from her lips as the wave of pleasure crashed through her system. Her hips twitching and jerking as her muscles closed repeatedly around her fingers, flooding them with her juices. Her lungs drew several short breaths that she held momentarily each time and her mind racing to process the dopamine now speeding through her system.

“Urngh!” Kyoka stretched a leg out over the edge of her bed, still covered by her sheets as she tried to ease the discomfort from the liquid running down between her legs before curling in on herself, enjoying the warmth her covers kept sealed in. Her jacks returned to their normal length as she allowed a content smile to perch on her face.

The punk rock girl let out a sigh of satisfaction as she wiggled once more, feeling the rush of pleasure slowly fade from her system as her brain rebooted. An embarrassed blush crossed her cheeks as she hoped Ochako wasn’t in her room right now; the gravity girl’s bed being located directly above her own.

Her hand reached up and touched one of her jacks lightly. Her quirk wasn’t super suited for combat or hella’ flashy but it certainly had its uses. A chuckle graced her lips as she remembered Tsuyu’s comment about Bakugo. Her quirk was much more suited for this than his, not that she’d ever be able to show it off.

“Urgh, now that’s a weird thought.” She shook her head in disgust; quirk training with the goal to get themselves off? Her mind briefly shifted to the most destructive guy of class 1-A. She cringed as she pictured poor Ochako being at the mercy of that much power back during the sports fest. Then again, the green bean was always good at coming up with new uses for everyone’s quirks. She chuckled at his make-believe tomato red expression if he ever figured out she used her own in such a sexy manner. Then again… was this all she could do?

With a heavy blush, she closed her eyes as her jack stretched down once more, sliding between her breasts, over her slim stomach and through her small thicket of curls. This time, the jack didn’t stop at the top of her most private place, instead slipping inside it with a moist ‘pop’. The pulsing of her heartbeat already causing shivers to flood her system once more. Her muscles clenched around herself, the thin lobe line and jack experiencing sensations she’d never felt before. Delicately, she stretched it a little further, adjusting the head of her jack to point towards her most sensitive point. Ever so slowly, she felt it make contact.

“Oh, no, oh god!” She jumped, her hips jerking violently and her jack pulling back sharply. She couldn’t do this. Not now; she was way too sensitive after her last orgasm.

Deep, lustful breaths flooded the room once more as Kyoka tried to calm herself. She reached up with a hand, taking her jack gently in her fingers, winding the lobe through them as she normally did when nervous. It felt weird, her own wetness on a place she’d once never considered using.

“Maybe… next time.” She admitted to herself, letting out a deep breath. With her lewd act completed, her mind returned to what she’d been thinking about before. “Damn it Mina.” She growled, reluctantly thanking the pinkette in her head for giving her the idea to experiment once more.

Grateful for her own foresight, Kyoka reached down between her legs and grabbed her shorts. After giving herself a quirk rub with the fabric to clean up any remaining juices, she tossed the scrap of clothing to the end of her bed, content to let it sit there until she got up for the morning to put it in the washing pile.

Reaching out, she grabbed her phone from the side before settling down between her sheets once more. The light of her device shined on her face dimly as she plugged one of her jacks into the headphone port only to pause before selecting the song to listen to.

“I should’ve washed it first…”

Despite the embarrassment Kyoka faced with the question about her quirk, the one who originated the question had no such reservations.

Mina hummed a happy, victory tune as she rolled her desk chair back, arms thrust triumphantly in the air as her near finished glass of water teetered dangerously on her desk from the force.

“Woo! Finally finished!” she cheered, the essay Aizawa assigned over the weekend now complete. Only for her arms to droop as she mimicked Midoriya’s infamous tear ducts. “Now I only wish I could forget all that begging I had to do.”

While most turned in the essay today, both she and Kaminari had to wait around after class to explain themselves to their teacher for not having it ready to hand in. She thanked whatever gods were listening to her prayers that put her normally grumpy teacher in a good mood for the mercy of an extra day he’d bestowed upon the pair.

With a sigh of relief, she rose to her feet and stretched, her joints all achy from the few hours she’d grinded out the homework.

“Ah, now for my treat!” She grinned, reaching back to her desk to grab the last of the candy she’d patiently rewarded herself with after every successful paragraph of writing. Popping the last of the sweetness into her mouth and chewing, she let out a content sigh as the feeling of freedom was hers once more.

“Right, let’s go see who’s…” She began talking to herself, about to head out into the common room to chat to whomever was free. Unfortunately, her eyes caught her clock as the waterworks resumed.

“Ten thirty?!” She cried. “Awww man, way too late to do anything fun.”

With a huff she threw herself onto her bed, throwing a small tantrum like she had on Friday.

“Why’s Mr Aizawa and the teachers always gotta be such buzzkills, we’ll have our whole life to do paperwork, let us enjoy ourselves while we can.”

Pulling her pillow down and under her chin, Mina grabbed her phone off her headboard, having kept it well away from herself while she worked, and checked her notifications.

“Zilch?! Oh come on! You’re telling me there’s no drama that can even sustain me tonight?!” She glowered, scrolling through the many chats she was in. Even the class chat was inactive! She’d just have to fix that.

Alien Queen: Jeez, whys it so quiet in here? I need drama to live!

I am Speed: Ashido. I remind you to please refrain from using the group chat past 10pm; others are likely asleep and would not wish to be disturbed.

Alien Queen: Thats my point! Does everyone have a bad case of the ‘Mondays’ or what?

Spooderman: Nah jst calln it erly 2nite

Alien Queen: Boo Sero, booooo

Alien Queen: Where are the rest of the peeps at?

Brightest Shine: I’d love to chat mademoiselle but alas, beauty rest calls to me like a siren in the night.

Brightest Shine: Though I enjoyed my parents visit greatly, I find myself in need of slumber to retain my glorious sparkle.

Big Red: Same as Sero, too tired for anyfin tonite

Big Red: *anything

I am Speed: As you can see Ashido, many of our companions are doing the responsible thing and getting the appropriate amount of rest. I suggest you finish your essay and follow their example.

Alien Queen: Already done, just pissed I missed everyone

I am Speed: Ashido! Please refrain from using language such as that in the chat!

Mina dropped her face into her pillow, letting her phone fall from her hand onto the bed.

“Urgh, I’m not even tired!” She moaned, rolling over to look at her ceiling. As she did, she felt her head roll onto something hard and irritating. A cheeky grin spread across her face and a lewd chuckle passed her lips. “Then again… maybe a good night’s sleep is just what I need.”

Rising from her bed, she quickly grabbed a box of tissues and placed them on her desk, snagging one of her recently used towels for good measure. May as well fully enjoy herself since she had the time after all.

A happy hum on her lips once more, she grabbed her laptop, shucked her nightwear, and lay the towel across her desk chair as she had many times before.

“Ok boys, let’s see what you got.” She giggled to herself, opening a private window and scrolling over to her favourites list, selecting the one titled ‘Revision Notes’. At once, her favourite porn site returned to the screen as it had so many times before. Video thumbnails of all manner of lewd acts graced the screen while Mina’s tongue flicked out, wetting her lips.

“Well hello there.” She purred in what she hoped was a sexy tone she’d one day use on the man of her dreams. She kicked off the ground and sent her chair wheeling back again, twisting as she did to face her bed. “Now for you~.”

With a quick swipe, she plucked her pillow up and reached into its soft confines. Her hand wrapping around her prize, she pulled out her familiar purple friend that had been forcibly revealed to her friends last week. Her eyes narrowed as she recalled the memory.

“Damn it Tsu, I’ll get you back.” She pouted. “But for now~.”

Returning to her desk, she placed her vibrator to one side, requiring only one last thing to make this night perfect. With a click, her headset was plugged in and her perverted pleasures were at her fingertips.

Scrolling through a few videos, Mina quickly grew annoyed as nothing caught her eye. Grunting in frustration as she absentmindedly began rubbing herself, Mina decided to order videos by tags. Muscles always got her going so there was bound to be something there. Despite being surrounded day by day with other, very attractive people pushing their bodies to their limits, she could contain her perverted side; at least until she got home anyway.

“Cute girl rides massive meat.” Mina muttered the title of a video that finally caught her attention. The thumbnail was surprisingly nice; the bicep of an obviously strong man around the edge of the frame with the raised muscle covering the girl’s body, only her head and legs visible with a cheerful look on her face. With a confident click, Mina maximised the video once the page loaded and leant back in her chair, grabbing her toy as she did so and pulling her knees up to brace her feet against the desk.

The video started simply enough: clearly a home video judging by the point of view shot she watched from as the girl began stripping herself by the double bed, glancing back at the camera as she cheekily wiggled her curves.

“You like that?” The girl giggled, obviously playing it up for the camera but Mina didn’t mind. So long as it didn’t veer into overly cheesy crap a little bit of playfulness was fine. The camera shook in a nodding motion. “Well… why don’t you come over here and give me something I like.”

The camera man almost stumbled in his clear eagerness to start shedding their own clothes though clearly they weren’t wearing a top already. Mina let out a breathy sigh as she allowed her quirk to take shape on her fingertips. Acid would certainly hurt on anyone’s skin and she’d certainly never use it on a partner’s. That is, unless, they were acid-resistant like herself. Holding back the more corrosive natures she could empower her quirk with, she found that the stuff she could generate could take on a more slick and slippery quality rather than destructive. It was the basis of her skating moves across land anyway, she’d just happened to find another clever, albeit sexy, use for it.

Bringing a digit to her chest, she allowed a drip to form before letting it to drop onto one breast, then the other. The mild stinging immediately struck her senses as she rubbed the liquid around her nipples. A fluttery moan filled the air as she felt herself grow wetter in anticipation of what was to come.

Returning her gaze to the screen, she noticed the girl was now on her knees, looking up at the camera as she played with her partner’s cock. Rubbing it against her face and peppering it with kisses. Having played this game before, she wondered if she’d win this time. There was obviously no telling the length of the penis but Mina liked to make a little competition with herself, comparing her skills to the other person in the video. Her own penis was somewhat overly rigid, not to mention purple, but she’d managed to almost reach the hilt several times now when she tilted her head back just right.

As predicted, the girl took her own, fleshy toy in her mouth with a last kiss and a lick. The acid user watched as the girl’s breathing became more controlled, the sweet sounds of putting someone else’s pleasure before her own heavy in her ears. With life copying art, she licked her lips once more before engulfing the head of her own cock in her moistened mouth. It would only take a few seconds to cover the toy in her saliva but Mina smugly imagined what her future lover’s face would look like as she took them all the way into her mouth and held them there.

With a gasp and few quick breaths as she pulled the penis from her mouth, Mina gave a little giggle as she licked the tip playfully. She liked to roleplay while she enjoyed herself, so what? The hand with her pleasure pal wandered back down to her waist, joining the hand that had been idly stoking her lips as she ran the tip up and down herself.

Ideally she liked to play along with whatever video she picked but tonight she was feeling more impatient.

“Oh! Ohhh ho ho hmmm” She purred again as the tip began sinking into her, its familiar shape stretching her comfortably out, toe-curlingly nicely. Resting for just a moment to allow her body to adjust, she returned her gaze to the screen, hearing the playful chatter of the girl once more as she took the camera for herself.

The girl was now reclined on the bed, the camera pointed towards her toes as it captured the muscly physique of her partner stepping out from their underwear. Mina felt her movements quicken as they approached the bed, their somewhat impressive length bobbing impishly as though entirely aware of what was about to come. They had everything Mina wanted: a clearly loving, if promiscuous relationship since they’d filmed their encounter, a nice, big cock she could satisfy herself with, rock hard abs with barely an inch of fat to be seen and, as they bent over to crawl towards the girl, biceps that could protect her on those cold winter nights. She closed her eyes and revelled in the phantom feelings she imagined such a man would make to pleasure her.

“Babe, come on.” Mina’s head tilted. That didn’t sound like the same girl from before. “You know I get camera shy.”

The pink girl’s eyes widened as the girl’s partner now had their own face revealed to the camera. A decidedly feminine looking face. The girl(?) sat back on her knees, her cock proudly rising to rest against her stomach it was so hard. Mina’s gaze focused as she examined all the details she’d missed: the stomach was toned but distinctly curvy, her biceps impressive but noticeably more lithe than one would expect from a guy, finally, her breasts, while tight and defined, were definitely not just pecs. There was no doubt about it; she’d been duped! Rather, she shouldn’t have assumed just from the muscles alone.

‘Well… that and the penis.’ She thought to herself as she watched the blushing muscle bound girl slide up to her girlfriend and roughly grab her hips, positioning herself for entry. Mina’s breath caught in her throat before her pulse joined it at the erotic moans the first girl exclaimed at the very well-endowed second girl. Her surprise quickly seceding to her lust, Mina’s hands quickly resumed their task, her purple friend now thrusting into her vigorously will her other finger rubbed at her clit with a coating of tingly acid. She felt her muscles clench as the sounds of two lovers in the throes of passion began reaching their climax.

“I’m… I’m cumming.” The girl with the penis declared, her movements becoming stronger and slower.

“Inside, inside me!” The cute girl cried, the camera now released from her grasp and bouncing freely on the mattress.

“Wait… for… me…” Mina breathed loudly, her fingers and movements rubbing to unleash her own release. At the clear sounds of a climax that Mina didn’t need to see to confirm, she pulled her vibrator back just enough to slip a finger inside herself with it. With her own grunt of effort, she allowed the same slippery acid to shoot free from her finger in small spurts, hitting her internal walls in a way she craved in the moment.

The heavy breathing of two satisfied partners continued in her ear as she felt her legs thump noisily off the desk to the floor, her own breathing very much matching her temporary internet partners.

“Mmm I love your quirk,” the girl in the video purred, the camera shifting once more as it was turned to face the pair with her lying underneath her penis-endowed partner. Turning her eyes from the camera and back to the girl atop her, the two shared a loving embrace before she reached up and cupped her partner’s face tenderly in her hands. “But I love you more.”

As the two shared an intimate kiss, devoid of any of the hurried lust that came before, Mina felt her heart swelling at the clear display of wholesome affection. Then she pouted.

“I just wanted to get off, not find a new favourite o.t.p.!” She whined, a soft sigh escaping her as she felt her body cooling down from her exertions. Giggling as her muscles contracted against the now missing guest, she enjoyed the tingle of her acid running between her legs and along her sensitive skin. God help the man that ended up with her if he was as good at getting her off as she was; she’d never let the flow stop.

Mina reached over and grabbed several tissues along with what was left of her glass of water from studying. With a few drips onto the paper, she delicately washed her breasts and vagina clean of the stingy liquid, finishing up with a quick once over with the towel she’d been sitting on.

Tossing the soiled tissues to the trash and her towel to her pile of washing, Mina released a satisfied sigh, her breath hanging in the air for just a moment. With the video long since finished, she removed her headset as she contemplated her own silly mistake. There had been many times she’d gotten off to some weird shit; reverse harems, playacted non-consent, even a video she was sure involved a guy’s quirk being used to swallow a girl after pleasuring her with his tongue that she was sure was an excerpt from a porn video based on the production values. First time for a little girl on girl-with-a-penis.

She quickly returned to the browser window and scrolled to the video description to see if there was any further information. Seems the cute, non-muscled girl was the one to upload it based off the description and allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief as she identified the other woman as her wife. Getting off to something in the heat of the moment was fine but mis-gendering someone, even in her own head, was a little too close to bullying for her tastes.

With her curiosity satisfied, she closed the private window she was using and closed her laptop. Dropping back into her chair with a thump, she reclined as much as she could to look at her ceiling, mind running down the rabbit hole that had just opened.

Mina knew she wasn’t gay, she liked guys way too much for that. Girls had never really done it for her but then again there was so much she hadn’t yet seen in the world yet. After that video however, she couldn't deny that she'd clearly enjoyed herself, wishing that muscled girl was doing those things to her. Deciding to do a little test, she opened her laptop back up, opening another private window. A quick internet browse and she had the latest ‘top heroes to go to the gym with’ list in front of her. Many sites did silly lists like these so it wasn’t hard to find one.

Scrolling through the ranked entries, she quickly bypassed All Might and Death Arms. Guy-candy was not what she was after this time. She stopped scrolling as she came across the muscle-bound rabbit hero ‘Mirko’. The picture in the article for her wasn’t great; Mirko seemed to be mid-kick in a combat pose towards the camera, obscuring most of her features but Mina had what she needed. A further image search for Mirko and she had her results. After zooming in on a few of the more high quality shots, the proof was evident; she loved muscles no matter who they were attached to… and she had a new hero crush.

Mina had always been comfortable in her own skin. Joking around with friends about attractiveness no matter the gender but that was all just play, just like with Kyoka during their sleepover. She’d never previously considered actually hooking up with a girl for real.

‘Huh, learn something new every day,’ she admitted to herself, leaning back in her chair once more, ‘plus Yaomomo was kinda hot when she benched Kyoka.’ Wait, would she fuck Momo? She looked at the fake penis once more and considered herself.

‘Think I’ll wait till tomorrow to answer that question.’ Mina thought, somewhat looking forward to her own naughty plans with herself.

With a sigh, she rose from her chair and rolled back into her bed, figuring she’d process everything better after a good night’s sleep. With a stretch and a sigh, she reached up to grab her phone once more to set her alarm.

“Huh… seven messages?” Mina blinked as the notification stared back at her. She figured they must’ve come while she had her headphones on. With a few taps, her phone opened up, revealing Hagakure messaging her privately. “Wonder what’s up…”

Invisi-badass: Heyyy Mina…

Invisi-badass: Um… could I come talk?

Invisi-badass: It’s nothing bad, promise!

Invisi-badass: Well, not for you

Invisi-badass: It’s me

Invisi-badass: I just…

Invisi-badass: I need help… and I don’t know who else to talk to…

“Shit.” Mina snapped, noting the time those messages had come in. Twenty minutes may not seem like much between the last message and now, but to a panicking friend it was an eternity.

Alien Queen: Heyyy gurl, come knock on my door!

Alien Queen: Sorry, I was busy but Im free now if youre still up!

Alien Queen: Is this a ‘whole tub of ice cream’ problem?

Mina waited patiently as the messages registered as sent, staring at the little tick icon and waiting for Hagakure’s profile picture to overlap it to show she’d read them. The girl was likely not even ten feet away directly below her but she felt miles away in that moment.

Kyoka wasn’t the only one with a keen ear. Having a pest of a younger brother and a nosey mother had honed her ability to recognise typical house noises and sounds. The distinct sound of a door opening and closing faintly rang in her brain; a door that was definitely a floor below her. Checking the app, Hagakure definitely hadn’t read the messages but she could’ve just seen the preview in the notification.

Her pulse quickened as she suddenly realized she was sitting on her bed in her birthday suit. While cosplaying in her friend’s hero costume would be a funny joke for anyone else, it probably wasn’t something that would help the invisible girl’s issue right now.

With a mad scramble to quickly dress herself, Mina found her heart beating out of her chest as a soft knocking broke her train of thought.

“T-Tooru?” Mina called out.

“Y-Yeah. Just me.” Hagakure’s defeated sounding voice called back.

Mina’s heart clenched painfully for her friend in that moment. She pulled open her door to see the expected invisible floating clothes she’d come to call a best friend shaking slightly.

“Can… I come in?”

“Of course.” Mina gestured, stepping aside as Hagakure slowly trooped inside, the pinkette shutting and locking the door behind the invisible girl. This was something she could sense they’d need full privacy for.

A strangled cry broke free from her guest as Mina quickly stepped around to look at her best friend.

“Honey? Sweetie, what’s wrong?” Mina asked, a new urgency in her voice. She felt a soft breeze whip as Tooru likely shook her head and clutched her arms to each other over her stomach, her phone clenched in one hand.

Earlier that same evening Tooru found herself free of homework, like most of 1-A and unlike Mina. Having plenty of time to relax, she decided to whip up a delicious chicken salad for dinner and chat with Ochako and Momo about anything that came to mind. A few others were enjoying their dinners too but sat elsewhere: Todoroki was sat by himself with a bowl of stew, Koda was in the kitchen prepping his own dinner and likely some small, chopped vegetables for his rabbit while Aoyama, Mineta and Kaminari were all watching TV.

That day’s training was not particularly brutal physically but she was really pushing something she’d never really touched before; her quirk.

Since she was born her quirk was always just kinda… on. Light passed completely through her uninterrupted so she didn’t even shimmer when she walked. Now though, she was pushing and twisting something within her that was causing something funny to happen to the light that did hit her.

Tooru sighed, coming up with super moves was hard.

“Everything alright Hagakure?” Momo asked as the invisible girl’s frustration became audible to them.

“Yeah, all good. Just tired from all that quirk training ya’ know.” Tooru waved her friend’s concerns off.

“Yes, I understand. Mr Ectoplasm was pushing my skills from the training camp to the limit, though I must say I’m quite proud of my progress so far.” Momo nodded.

“Same. You’d think flying around would be super fun but I still haven’t gotten the hang of it.” Ochako admitted, her stomach dropping as she briefly remembered the sensation of being under her own quirk’s power.

“You guys are fine, you’ve at least got a direction for your super moves.” Tooru said, trying to keep her tone as bubbly as expected.

Momo picked up on her words however, and gave the girl a soft smile.

“Don’t worry Tooru. I’m sure you’ll get the hang of adjusting your quirk soon.” She offered in what she hoped was a comforting tone.

“Yeah!” Ochako cheered. “Soon you’ll be able to shoot out laser beams of light. P-choo, p-choo.”

Tooru couldn’t help but giggle at Ochako’s earnest expression and funny noises. She held her tone firm as she always did when she didn’t want anyone to know something was wrong. After all, her friends would never be able to see the despondent look on her face no matter how much they tried.

“Dude, what are you watching?” Sato’s deep voice rumbled through the room.

The trio turned their attention to the Sugar Rush user as his gaze was fixed on the TV.

“It’s the annual super hero gala. What, you never watched it before?” Mineta’s somewhat lispy voice rang back, likely sitting on the couch with his back to the dining area.

“Isn’t that like a fashion show?” Sato asked, having not seen it before himself.

“Oui, it’s a très chic event only the most stylish and beautiful of heroes are invited to attend.” Aoyama gushed.

“Yeah man.” Kaminari's voice chimed in from the seating area. “All the popular heroes get paid stacks to wear something and turn up.”

“Okay, then why are you two watching it?” Sato asked, not quite making the link. For Aoyama it made sense, but not the other two jokesters.

“Duh, isn’t it obvious?” Mineta rolled his eyes. “All the fashion people think super tight and skimpy clothes make the best outfits. I’m here to check out all those female pros that fell for that ‘high fashion’ junk and turn up in their bikinis.”

“Dude, you don’t have to make it sound so creepy.” It seemed even Kaminari drew the line at that.

“What? That’s what we’re both here for. No sense pretending we’re interested in the fabric.”

“Urgh, never mind, I’m out.” Kaminari scoffed, rising to his feet. “You made doing that essay sound more appealing than this.”

“I agree mes amis. I believe this experience will be best enjoyed without your presence.” Aoyama turned away, following Kaminari’s lead and planning to watch it in the comfort of his room. Unlike the others, he actually was interested in the fabrics.

“Oh come on, it’s just the truth, what’s your deal?” Mineta scoffs, standing on the sofa and turning to watch the pair walk away. As he did, he caught sight of Uraraka, Yaororozu and Hagakure glaring at him from a dining table.

“Ladies, you agree with me right?” Mineta desperately pleaded for backup. “You watch it for all the dudes that turn up in nothing but see-through vests and loincloths right?”

Ochako quirked her lip in disgust. Just because she could appreciate the muscles on a man, especially one with green hair and adorable freckles, did not mean she treated him like a piece of meat.

“Urgh, get over yourself.” She scoffed, turning back to her dinner.

“No one watches ‘cause of that Mineta you perv!” Hagakure’s sadness changing to annoyed frustration at another example of his repulsive behaviour.

Mineta narrowed his eyes, feeling this fight was a lost cause. They were clearly in denial otherwise they’d not protest so hard. But he couldn’t let that sit, he was going to get the last word in at least.

“Pfff whatever, you’re all just too uptight.” He scoffed. “Not like you’ll ever get an invite anyway.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Tooru pushed, not sure whether to be offended or not at not being ogled by her disgusting classmate.

“All anyone would see of you is your stupid outfit, not like there’s anything pretty to make it stand out.”

Immediately the room plunged into a dead cold silence. No one could believe the heartless jab their own supposedly heroic classmate had uttered. All heads cautiously turned towards either Tooru or her vocal assailant.

“E-Excuse me?!” Hagakure yelled, slamming her hands on the table and rising to her feet. “What the hell’s that supposed to mean?!”

Mineta shrugged, somewhat proud his jibe had struck a bigger weak spot than he’d expected.

“What? The fashion people want beautiful and sexy pros to model their rags; why would they ask someone that no one could see?”

“Shut up Mineta! Hagakure’s gorgeous and you’re just being spiteful.” Ochako rose to defend her friend.

“Am I? How can you be so sure?” He asked casually. “Not like anyone’s ever seen her. Probably not even her own parents.”

It hurt. It hurt that as wrong as she knew Mineta to be, it was the same poisonous thought she replayed in her own head whenever she felt low. She knew she was pretty and beautiful. She knew it in her heart… but she’d never know for certain. While she’d made progress with her quirk affecting the light around her, she’d had no progress when practising, in secret, attempting to turn her quirk off. Even for just a second, even for a glimmer of what she really looked like.

Tooru's strangled, restrained cry broke the silence before her chair clattered to the floor, knocked away as she turned and rushed towards the stairs, back to the safety of her room. Though difficult to spot, if one paid attention, they’d see tiny splatters of water splash off the floorboards as she ran.

“Dude! What the fuck?!” She heard Kaminari yell as the door to the stairwell swung shut behind her.

“Pffft, whatever.” Mineta shrugged, turning back to the TV.

“A more grotesque display I couldn’t imagine.” Aoyama spat, for once his trademark sparkle a deep crimson in anger.

“How could you say something like that?!” Ochako yelled, torn between running after her friend and demonstrating her Gunhead Martial Arts.

Momo rose to her feet to join her friend, carefully putting her phone down that Ochako hadn’t noticed she’d been holding until now.

“Please remain where you are Mineta. I have informed Mr Aizawa of this conduct and he should be here shortly.” She announced, relief flooding Ochako as she realized this cruelty wouldn’t go unpunished.

“For what?!” Mineta rose once more. “It’s not like I’m wrong. Besides, it’s your word against mine.”

“Actually.” A cold voice cut across. “It’s your word against all of ours.” Todoroki had moved to stand by Uraraka and Momo’s table. A hurried but resolute nodding accompanied came from their other side as an uncomfortable but determined looking Koda joined them.

“I think Aizawa will understand why I’m not working on my homework right now.” Kaminari scowled.

“Oui, I believe this is more important than any such program at the moment.” Aoyama agreed.

Mineta could only sputter as he felt his classmate’s cold gazes bore into him. Unable to take it, he turned back and sat down, scowling himself at the unfairness of being ganged up on.

“Yaoyorozu, Uraraka.” Todoroki said softly to the girls who turned to him, their expressions lightening at not focussing on the subject of their ire. “One of you should go comfort Hagakure. I’m sure she would appreciate a friend at this time.”

The pair nodded and Ochako turned to the heiress to determine who would go.

“Go Uraraka, I’ll wait here for Mr Aizawa.” Momo gave her strained smile. She clearly wanted to go comfort Tooru too but as the one who’d informed their teacher and as class vice-rep she was duty bound to help resolve the situation.

“Gotcha.” Ochako nodded, touching the heiress’ shoulder as she passed, grateful for the chance to escape the suffocating atmosphere and sending support to her amazing classmate for how well she was handling everything.

Despite her own exhaustion and wooziness from training, Ochako found herself taking the stairs two or three at a time as she chased Tooru's ghost. The girl had likely long since locked herself in her room but the sooner she got there the sooner she could try to help. Grateful she only had to traverse up to the third floor, she took a deep breath to calm the rage in her veins and transform it into hero energy.

“Hagakure?” Uraraka knocked softly. “It’s Uraraka… can I come in?”

She strained her ears to try and make out her friend’s affirmative voice only for her heart to twist, only able to make out tearful cries instead, no doubt muffled in the girl’s pillow.

“Tooru?” Ochako tried again, a little louder this time. “Tooru please let me in.”

“Go away!” A weeping shout shouted back from the other side before the cries became muffled once more.

“Tooru please. I’m your friend.” Ochako tried to reason, “There’s no way I can leave my friend unhappy if I can help it.”

Despite her pleas, Tooru didn’t speak again. Ochako looked down at the door handle. It was probably locked but in the off chance it wasn’t she wasn’t going to let the invisible girl suffer alone. While she didn’t have as severe body confidence issues as the invisible girl clearly possessed, she could sympathise, her slightly more pudgy physique contrasting with some of their friends more toned forms. It was frustrating how she had to juggle her hero body building diet and the feeling of being full after splurging on enough food to do so when she had the money.

“I’m not leaving Tooru!” Ochako yelled. “Not until I know you’re all right.”

With her declaration made, she turned her back to the wall next to the invisible girl’s door and slid down it, her knees bunching up as she settled in.

It certainly wasn’t how she’d imagined spending her Monday evening but there was nothing that would shift her now, not until she knew Tooru was going to be ok.

Her phone beeped.

With a jump, she eagerly reached into her pocket and pulled it out, hoping to see a text from Tooru's number in her inbox.

‘Is Hagakure locked in her room? –Momo.’ The text from the heiress read. Ochako felt her chest fall as her expectations fell alongside it. Sending a quick affirmative text to the girl. Ochako put her phone back in her pocket, her ear still primed for the sound of Tooru’s footsteps coming to unlock the door.

A few minutes passed as the sounds of Tooru's cries faded and redoubled. Stupid Mineta, she’d send him to the moon for this!

With a jump, she recognised the sound of footsteps, though unfortunately not from the source she wanted.

“Uraraka.” The monotone voice of Aizawa called out from the staircase, his head peeking around before his body followed.

“Uh, ah! Mr. Aizawa sir!” She panicked, straightening herself up and she stood. Another few seconds and a familiar head of hair emerged from the staircase along with her homeroom teacher. “Miss Midnight!”

The R-rated hero sent a soft smile toward the girl as she stood next to Aizawa, dressed in what could only be described as her casual wear. Who knew the infamous Midnight wore a cute, overly large sweater and tracksuit trousers when at home. Or had she simply thrown something on when she was called out?

“I’m here to get your side of the story.” Aizawa said simply, his typical bored expression somewhat strained if the tick mark on his head was anything to go by. “Midnight is here to talk to Hagakure. Two teachers need to be present anytime they need to talk to a student in their room. If you’d like to stay and observe, I’d ask you to wait by the elevator doors for privacy.”

“Yes sir.” She nodded, bowing her head slightly.

“So then, what happened?”

Ochako took her time explaining to her homeroom and art teachers the callous comments she’d heard Mineta utter as well as the clear pain it had caused her friend. It still only took her a few minutes to recount everything and Aizawa merely gave an appreciative nod as she finished.

“Thank you for your statement Uraraka. Now if you could please wait over there.” Aizawa asked, gesturing back to the elevator.

Ochako turned back to Tooru's door and gave it an uneasy look before nodding at her teacher and moving aside.

She watched as Midnight knocked on Tooru's door gently, calling out to the girl and stating herself. Ochako couldn’t help but strain her neck as she tried to catch a glimpse of Tooru. A small pressure released itself from her chest as she clearly saw the invisible girl's door swing open and Midnight speaking in a hushed tone to the girl. Midnight took a step into the girl’s room but Ochako could clearly still see her long, flowing hair peeking out from the doorway. Aizawa stood with his back against the window on the opposite side of the wall, just listening from the looks of it. Uraraka was sure that, despite the distance, he could still comprehend Tooru's words clearly. She wished Kyoka were here right now, if nothing else but to reassure them that the invisible girl was twisting the noose for that grape extra tight.

It only took another few minutes before all of Midnight was visible again, her pitying expression speaking volumes. Before Ochako had the chance to call out, she heard Tooru's door close once more. About to start back to sit guard over her friend, she spotted Aizawa shaking his head.

“Uraraka, come with us.” He said.

The gravity girl’s breath hitched as Midnight pressed the button for the elevator beside her.

“Is… is she-?”

“Wait till we get to the common room.” Aizawa said sternly.

Ochako's nerves started to get the better of her. She looked up to Midnight for guidance only to receive a small half-smile in return.

It felt like the lift was being deliberately slow before the preceding ‘ding’ of its arrival announced itself. Without a word, she followed Aizawa and Midnight as they stepped off the elevator. The common room held the entire group from before minus the culprit and victim; Mineta likely being confined to his own room.

“Thank you for your cooperation, diligence and… restraint tonight.” Aizawa began, speaking to the room. “Rest assured that Mineta has been informed of his punishment and will be dealt with in the coming days. I would stress to you all to keep what happened off of your group chats as the situation has been dealt with and we don’t need rumours spreading.” He took a moment to glance at each of his students in front of him. “However… I know how pointless it is to try and curtail gossip so I’d ask that you at least give your classmates the courtesy of not spreading the events of tonight around until you can talk to them in person tomorrow morning. Understood?”

“Yes sir, Mr Aizawa!” The students chorused at once.

“Good.” He sighed, starting to move toward the dorm exit. “If any more difficult situations arise, you know how to contact me.”

“Take care kids.” Midnight gave a small smile and wave, following their grumpy teacher out of the building. It wasn’t until the door closed that the class gave a collective sigh of relief. For a moment, everyone looked at each other awkwardly before rounding on Ochako.

“Is Hagakure alright?” Kaminari asked nervously.

“I… don’t know.” Ochako admitted, shaking her head softly. “She wouldn’t open up for me.”

“Oh… I’d hoped that wasn’t the case.” Momo wrung her hands together as the class fell silent once more.

“Urgh this sucks.” The electric user shook his head. “Sorry guys but I’m gonna go work on my essay. I don’t think there’s anything else we can do.”

“Are you sure you’ll be alright Kaminari? If you like, I have some notes I can-”

“It’s cool vice-pres'.” Kaminari waved back. “Gotta channel this frustration into something, might as well put it to good use.”

The others stood around for a second, each deliberating what to do themselves for the rest of the evening.

“Kaminari’s right. I’m gonna go bake Hagakure something for when she feels better.” Sato nodded, taking his own leave from the group.

“Oui. I’m certain I can find some sparkles and glitter that will help bring out her inner shine.” Aoyama agreed.

One by one, the group diminished until only Momo and Ochako were left.

“Should we text the others?” Ochako asked carefully.

Momo gave her friend what she hoped was a comforting smile before shaking her head.

“We should listen to Mr Aizawa and wait for tomorrow. I’m certain they’ll understand.”

Ochako sighed dejectedly.

“Sure I guess… in that case, I think I’m just gonna head to bed. Sorry Yaomomo.”

“No no, I quite understand. I find myself drained of the motivation for anything else this evening too.” The heiress concurred with her friend. “I only hope a good night’s rest helps put us all in better spirits.”

Ochako nodded but remained silent. They both knew this was something they were powerless to fix right then no matter how much they wanted to help.

Tooru lay face down on her bed, her tear-stained pillow clutched around her head and the comforter draped over them both. It had been nearly an hour since her insecurities had been revealed to the class, or half of them at least. She was somewhat thankful more people weren’t around to witness her tears; not that anyone could see them.

She sniffled, gritting her teeth in frustration as the horrible thoughts had clearly come back, trying to make her feel worse again. Fuck Mineta! Stupid little troll. No one would ever touch his grapes if he were the last man on earth. If she has any say, she’d ruin any chance with any girl he had for the rest of his miserable time at UA. Not that the little arsehole needed any help repelling the ladies.

Tooru sniffled again, trying to take as deep a breath as she could to keep her crying under control. Feeling sorry for herself was only going to get her so far. Maybe she should turn in for the night. At the very least she needed to change into her sleepwear.

With a slow, ungraceful set of kicks, she pulled her covers back down over her head and inching down her back. Tooru pushed herself back onto her knees as she looked reproachfully at her pillow. That would definitely need a wash, it was gonna be horrible to sleep with for tonight. Looking around her room, she spotted her poor blue bear that usually sat on her bed, cast angrily to the side when she’d first flopped onto her mattress.

Sucking in a jittery breath, she pulled her legs out and off the side of the bed and stood briefly as she stretched to grab her bear. Pulling it close, she couldn’t help but let out a few fresh tears as she hugged the stuffed animal close.

“W-Why’s it so unfair?” She asked her snuggle buddy. “I… I jus’ w-wanna…”

Tooru looked around her room as though she might find the answers to her hearts aching issues strewn amongst her laundry and school books. With a small whimper, she hugged the bear a little tighter, burying her face into its fluff.

When she opened her eyes once more, she spotted the place on the bear she knew her hand to be, the indentation evidence of its effect on the stuffed toy. She slowly released her grip with that hand, watching carefully how the bear’s form returned to normal.

Gritting her teeth, she glared at her hand. Digging deep, she pulled on her quirk, reaching for any new twitches or feelings as she tried desperately to grab at something she didn’t even know would feel like. A slight wavering of the air where her hand sat hovering in the air was all the resulted in her grunts of exertion before she released her held breath, letting out a few more cries of sorrow.

“Why…” she choked. “W-Why can’t I see… me?”

Tooru was vaguely aware of her phone pinging with messages but she couldn’t bear to look at them right now. Instead, she cast her gaze around her room once more, her eyes falling on her pink laptop, sitting idly on her desk and awaiting her command. With a heavy sigh, she rose to her feet and pulled out her desk chair, rubbing her nose with her arm as she sat down.

Typing in her password and bringing up a new private window, she sat there trying to think of some new way to phrase the question that she’d tried many times before.

‘Turn off invisibility quirk’

‘How to stop using your quirk?’

‘Can you temporarily stop a quirk by yourself?’

Hell, she’d even considered looking up quirk erasing drugs at one point but figured that would be a slippery slope if they weren’t legal. Besides, she didn’t need that in her search history. While she was smart enough to avoid leaving evidence of her late night searches, she was sure the UA provided wi-fi would let her teachers know something was up.

“No!” Hagakure slammed her fists onto her desk, making everything judder uneasily. “Come on Tooru! You’re a smart girl, you can figure out your own stupid quirk!”

Rising to her feet, she walked with purpose over to the mirror she used to ensure her clothes looked presentable each morning.

“What do you know?” She asked herself, staring at the floating clothes. “Okay… I can definitely see through me.” She noted the tags in the back of her shirt’s neckline. “Right… so that means light passes through me.”

She nodded to herself before realizing.

“No wait!” She quickly returned to her desk, grabbing an eraser and returning to the mirror. “I can’t see whatever I eat or drink.”

Holding the eraser clearly in the mirror, she popped it into her mouth, watching closely as it disappeared from view.

“Okay… now what about…” Tooru muttered through a mouthful of unpleasant rubber before taking it between her teeth and placing it between her lips, allowing only part of the rubber to display outside her body. Twisting her head left and right to examine the writing implement, she noted how the half of the rubber in her mouth didn’t show. Just a cross-section showing the middle part of the rubber that shouldn't normally be visible.

She spit the rubber back into her hand. “Right, so that's probably ‘cause... there’s h-half is hidden by my mouth?… Y-Yeah.”

“S-so that means… that means that…” Tooru scrunched up her brow in frustration. “URGH! This is so frustrating!”

Angry at her lack of progress once more, Tooru threw a punch in frustration. Her brain was smart enough to get her to recognise the danger a shattered mirror would pose and adjusted her aim, only for her knuckles to bounce painfully off the wall. She cried out in pain, cradling her now injured hand to her chest and briefly sucking on her knuckles to try and soothe the pulsing pain she now felt.

‘Stupid, useless Tooru, can’t even figure out how to turn off her own quirk,’ she thought to herself. ‘And now I’ve hurt my hand.’

Tooru let out a bitter chuckle. If she could see herself in that moment, would she look like Midoriya did that first day of class?

Brainwave.

‘Midoriya! He’s always figuring out new stuff about everyone’s quirks! Would he be able to…?’ Tooru felt her breath catch. It wasn’t a solution but it was a start. She’d tried to dissect her own quirk so many times. Maybe an outside perspective would help. Especially since… everyone would probably know about her outburst by tomorrow anyway. Midoriya was nice, he wouldn’t judge her for wanting to see herself, even if he’ll probably link it to Mineta’s shit tonight.

Chuckling darkly, Hagakure’s brain briefly revelled in the idea of Midoriya using his super strength to crush a grape and make some disgusting wine that even Aoyama wouldn’t drink. Rubbing her wrist gently as the pain eased off, Tooru returned to her bed, tossing her rubber in the general direction of her desk and sitting down. She didn’t know how bad the ‘failure’ tally was for the amount of attempts to crack her quirk but she mentally counted another.

Her eyes cast themselves around her room once more, taking in everything and nothing at the same time. With a sigh, she reached over with her good hand and grabbed her phone. May as well inspect the damage the group chat was probably filled with by now.

Opening the app, she noted only a few new messages since she’d last opened it. The only ones tonight were simply Mina looking for some fun and getting scolded by Iida. She smiled lightly at the teasing the pinkette threw at their class president after confirming her homework completion. It seems everyone was either keeping mum about the whole incident or just restricting it to private messages. Mina clearly didn’t know yet else her phone would’ve blown up from the sheer amount of messages it’d receive.

Tooru paused, thinking about her best friend for a second. The pink girl was probably going to go nuts tomorrow when she found out. While she would gladly watch her go off on the grape, she didn’t want it to be paraded around the classroom or lunch hall like that. No, it would be better if she told Mina herself tonight… and she could really do with a friend and a cuddle right now.

While she knew Ochako only had the best of intentions earlier, she didn’t want to face anyone in that moment. She’d have to apologize tomorrow. For now though, she quickly sent Mina a few texts, asking if she was free. When her phone didn’t buzz after a few minutes she grew downhearted. She rattled off another couple, adding another detail only to rabble into another few. Hopefully her last would get Mina’s attention.

Lying back on her bed, she let her phone fall to the side. She was being selfish. Mina was probably asleep. That’s usually the only time she doesn’t answer. It could wait until morning… she was being silly… right?

Turning over, she swapped her wet pillow for another she usually reserved for her friends to sit on whenever she had them over. It’d do for now, sleep sounded nice anyway. Get out of her head and into her dreams.

Her hand shot out to seize her phone after it buzzed, clutching it like a lifeline.

‘You have 1 new message.
Alien Queen: Heyyy gurl, come knock on m…’

That was all Hagakure needed. She pulled herself to her feet once more. She shot a cursory glance into her mirror to make sure her clothes were at least somewhat decent and unruffled. Finding herself too lethargic to care, she moved to her door anyway.

A follow up pair of pings alerted her to Mina’s continued texting but she didn’t care. Mina said to come knock so anything else was redundant.

The thought briefly crossed her mind to strip off and sneak up to Mina’s room invisibly if only to avoid the possibility of crossing paths with anyone. Luckily it seemed all was quiet tonight. Arriving one floor above her own, she reached out and knocked lightly on Mina’s door.

“T-Tooru?” Her pink friend called.

“Y-yeah. Just me.” Hagakure’s defeated sounding voice called back.

Hagakure wrapped her arms around herself pathetically as she felt her tears begin to return. She was going to tell Mina all about tonight and her quirk problems and everything and it just brought those stupid feelings right back to the surface. She looked up as Mina’s door jerked open, her friend looking a little flush.

“Can… I come in?”

“Of course.” Mina gestured, stepping aside as Hagakure slowly trooped inside, shutting and locking the door behind the invisible girl. She was grateful for the lock. It was little but it signified she had her friend’s full attention.

Tooru’s mouth opened to speak only for a strangled cry to break free. Mina quickly stepped around to look at her best friend.

“Honey? Sweetie, what’s wrong?!” Mina asked, a new urgency in her voice. She felt a soft breeze whip as Hagakure likely shook her head and clutched her arms to each other over her stomach, her phone grasped tightly in one hand.

It all came crashing out. Mineta, her whole awful evening, and her quirk insecurities. She spilled everything to the pinkette in a blubber-storm filled with tears and tissues while sitting on her best friend’s bed. To her credit, Mina managed to hold in her anger quite well. It absolutely showed on her face, her snarl scared even Hagakure as she saw the typically friendly features twisted like that, but Mina made no move to interrupt or derail Tooru as the invisible girl let her thoughts and feelings tumble forth.

With a final sniff, Tooru’s tale wrapped up, her hands clenched together with a tissue between them, staring bitterly at the ground.

“It’s weird.” Mina growled. Tooru turned her head to see a look not unlike the expression Uraraka wore before the sports festival. “I can’t wait till school and our next combat training.”

Hagakure gave her friend a dry chuckle, idly threading the tissue between her fingers.

“Don’t bother.” She sighed.

“Yeah I know.” Mina waved her friend off, still trying to perk her spirits up. “‘Be the bigger person,’ and all that crap.”

Hagakure shook her head sadly, heaving her shoulders in a shrug.

“Just… no point.”

Mina joined her friend in with an exaggerated sigh.

“I guess you’re right. We’re meant to be heroes after all.” She resigned, rubbing Hagakure’s back like her mother did for her. “I’ll just sic Bakugo on him.”

Tooru coughed as the sudden burst of laughter caught her off guard, quickly rubbing her eyes and nose with the tissue in her hand.

“Yay! That’s much better isn’t it?” Mina smiled victoriously.

“Stop it Mina.” Tooru pouted, “I’m supposed to be sad.”

“And it’s my job to stop that.” She nudged the invisible girl’s shoulder playfully. “I’d say I win but I’m guessing it’s just a patch job.”

Tooru hummed in agreement sadly.

“Then come on.” Mina grabbed her friend’s hands and held them up. “Tell Auntie Mina, what can we do to cheer you up right now? There’s gotta be something?”

Hagakure shook her head again.

“Don’t worry Mina. I’ll be fine… eventually.”

“Uh-uh, no good.” The pinkette rejected. “Come on. Killing Mineta won’t work… well… yet. How about some ice cream? Oh, you want someone with you when you ask Midori about your quirk?”

That last suggestion would definitely help Tooru considered, about to inform her friend as such, only to find her eyes drawn to the fingers clasped in her own. Tooru watched for a moment as Mina’s thumbs ran comfortingly along the back of her hand; certainly something that she wouldn’t be able to see if she didn’t have her quirk.

“I…” She began only for her breath to catch, her mind trying to shut down the potentially embarrassing admission.

“Nah-ah, come on girl. You started so there’s definitely something on your mind.” Mina grinned. “You know I’ll just tickle it out of you anyway.” The pinkette’s fingers jiggled to reinforce her declaration.

“No I… it’s just… weird…”

“You don’t want a kiss do you?” Mina deadpanned. “I mean, I could always go ask Jiro or Tsu-“

“No, Mina, nothing like that.” Hagakure shoved her friend back, Mina’s teasing laugh filling the room.

“Then come on. If it’ll make you feel better and I can help, you know I got’chu gurl.” Mina smiled again.

Tooru looked at her friend, her heart wrestling with itself. Mina was offering but it’s just not something you asked a friend. At least… not for someone that never knew what it was like to be invisible twenty four seven.

“O… kay…” Tooru relented. “Can I… you can say no-”

“Oh shush Tooru. You don’t ask you don’t get.” Mina declared, having inherited that piece of philosophy from her mother. It was the same words that helped her gather the courage to ask out her father after all. Wait, did she just set in motion the story that she would be passing these same words onto her and Tooru’s own kids in a few years’ time?

‘Urgh, stop imagining shit and listen to your friend you idiot.’ Mina mentally chided herself. She only just got off to what was technically lesbian porn, she didn’t need to so readily invite her friends into her fantasies.

“Can I… um… please look at you?” Tooru asked shyly, one of her arms gripping her bicep nervously.

“I… uh… yeah, go again? I dunno what you mean. I’m right here.” Mina tilted her head in confusion.

“Sorry,” Tooru apologised, “I um… mean that I can’t see myself.”

“Y-yeah?” Mina nodded.

“So um… I don’t even…” She huffed. “I’ve never been able to see… anything on someone up close.” She admitted. “All the little details like… hands and feet and even just… how big my arms are getting from all my training… I can’t see any of it.”

Mina nodded, starting to get a clearer picture of Hagakure’s request.

“So uh… could I just…”

“Ahhh, I gotcha!” Mina snapped her fingers triumphantly before raising her bicep in a curl. “All the things like this right?” The girl poked her bulging muscles and played with the skin around it.

“Y-yeah…” Tooru nodded. “I know its… weird but…”

“Gurl, I get it.” Mina smiled, resting a hand on her friend’s knee. “Well, not really, but I understand. All the little shit no one thinks about right?”

Tooru nodded.

“Not gonna lie, weirdest thing I’ve ever been asked.” Mina laughed. “But… if it’s for you? I think I can allow you to defile me just a little.”

“Mina!” Tooru blushed. “Don’t make this weirder.”

“Hey, you started it.” The acid-user laughed again before rising to her feet. “Come on, let’s do this.”

“I… are… you sure Mina?” Tooru asked after a moment. “It’s not… too weird?”

“Nah, it’s fine.” Mina waved her friend’s concerns away. “At least somebody will be able to physically appreciate my body. It’ll be good practise before I find my true love.”

“Mina, shut up.” Tooru blushed again.

“I know, I’m just teasing girl.” Mina giggled. “Just keep it PG12 and you can poke me anywhere you want.” Mina finished seductively, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

Mina felt a set of fingers jab at her belly, breaking her down into laughs once more.

“Okay, okay, I got it,” She giggled before raising her arms out to the side. “Go ahead and take a good look girl.”

Tooru slowly rose to her feet and took a step closer to her best friend, approaching Mina’s arm. Gently, she held it in both hands as she pulled it closer to her face. She was still very nervous and felt ridiculous for this ask of her best friend but she wasn’t going to waste the opportunity. Focusing closely, she admired Mina’s bright pink skin closely.

Despite all her late night research into stupid stuff like how skin looked and what a goose bump was, it was another thing entirely to be able to finally examine something up close. Something she may never get to see on her own body.

“I know I’m like, super pink, but it’ll do until we can figure your quirk out.”

Tooru nodded, uttering a murmur of agreement as she ran her fingers along Mina’s bicep, watching in fascination as the little hairs brushed against her finger tips. Mina giggled as she felt Tooru’s breath on her arm from her head being so close. Hagakure pushed lightly against Mina’s muscle, watching how the flesh rolled around the center where she knew the bone to be.

When the girl had finished her examination, she pulled Mina’s arm closer, raising the pinkette’s hand up to her face.

“Nails are a little chipped but hey, hero work is messy business.” Mina admitted. Though she took care of her nails whenever she felt like pampering herself, Mina wouldn’t let the fear of getting her hands messed up get in the way of saving one more civilian or stopping one more villain. Nail polish didn’t last long against acid anyway.

Said acid-user felt Tooru run her finger along her nails, examining the texture before shifting her attention to her palms, rubbing her digits along the wrinkles and grooves.

“Ooo, check this out!” Mina exclaimed, pulling her other hand over to join the first. “Acid burn. Gnarly one back when I was still figuring my quirk out.”

Tooru examined Mina’s other hand and, sure enough, there was a section of lighter pink skin at the base of her palm where it joined her wrist.

“Turns out I can run out of resistance if I push myself too hard.” She admitted. “See how it’s a little softer than the rest of my skin?”

Mina felt Tooru’s fingers dance over her palm, her scar and the skin around her wrist, likely comparing all the different feels with the way the skin moves.

After a few more moment of examining, Tooru released Mina’s hands and stepped closer to her friend. Mina watched carefully as she tried to guess what the invisible girl would examine next only to flinch as something touched her cheek.

“Sorry, it’s a little harder to resist doing that when I can’t see what’s doing it.” Mina heard Tooru’s breath catch. “Go ahead girl, it just surprised me is all.” She smiled reassuringly, reaching out to rest her hand on the invisible girl’s outstretched arm. It was a lot harder to guess where it was when Hagakure was wearing her short sleeved school top but Mina would never tell her friend that.

She felt Hagakure’s probing touch around her cheek again, pushing into it and letting go, likely watching the bounce of it. Feeling cheeky, Mina took a breath and blew up her cheeks, purposely bulging them to show the invisible girl. As expected, she felt Tooru’s prodding one more as she struggled to keep her lips closed. When she couldn’t hold it any longer, she carefully let go, hoping not to blow directly into her friend’s face.

“Mina… your eyes…”

“Yeah, sorry, yours probably won’t look anything like mine.” The acid girl admitted, “Comes with the pink.”

“Still…” Hagakure trailed off.

Mina undeniably felt a little awkward in that moment. Sure her eyes were different but that wasn’t bad… right? No. The invisible girl was still looking into them if her guess-timate of where her head was currently placed was correct.

“They’re so pretty.” Tooru replied.

Mina couldn’t help but blush at that. Here was someone getting very well acquainted with her features and they just called her eyes pretty while barely an inch from her face. After the video she watched earlier, this was certainly something new and almost exciting for the extroverted girl. Her nerves were getting the better of her and she didn’t know what to say to get out of this, to break the weird tension in her own head. So, Mina did what she did best; she made a joke about it.

Tooru jumped back when she heard her friend make kissy-kissy noises. She watched as her pink friend broke into laughs once again at her reaction.

“Mina!” She pouted.

“I’m- I’m sorry Tooru,” Mina said between giggles. “I could-couldn’t help it.”

Tooru glared at the girl. “Mean.”

“Oh shush, you try standing there and not cracking a joke when someone that close calls your eyes 'pretty'.” Mina smirked.

Hagakure blushed as the realization of what she’d done dawned on her.

“So is that it?” Mina asked. “Gotten all your looky-loos?”

“I… um… not yet?” Tooru admitted nervously, still a few things she’d hoped to investigate if she was honest.

“It’s fine,” Mina’s giggles faded. “No more jokes, promise.”

Mina T-posed once more, mentally laughing to herself that it was for dominance as Tooru approached again.

She felt the invisible girls’ breath on her face return as her hands brushed the pink hair aside. Her ear twitched as she felt Tooru's finger run across it.”

“Gak. Sorry, tickles.” Mina admitted.

“Noted,” Tooru giggled to herself. “I’ll make sure to tell your future husband that.”

“Don’tchu dare.” Mina glared.

“No promises.” Tooru teased back, her voice sounding more like it should in Mina’s opinion; her normal, happy, carefree tone.

Tooru stepped back and knelt down. Mina’s eyes widened as her perverted mind instantly drew similarities with the video she’d watched earlier. She felt her pulse quicken against her will and cursed herself for indulging.

“Ca… can I see?” Tooru’s hesistant voice asked, the feel of some of her fingers on the side of Mina’s belly.

“Y-yes.” Mina lifted her shirt lightly, her breath in her throat as she wasn’t sure exactly what Tooru was asking. Would the girl go further? Was she about to feel the invisible girl’s hands touching her in places she’d never had anyone else touch before?

Mina jolted slightly as she felt the invisible girl’s fingers right around her navel. Breathing a sigh of relief as she realized it was her belly button Hagakure wanted to investigate. But then, why were the electric tingles from the anticipation remaining.

She felt Hagakure’s finger trace around the outside of her ‘innie’. She couldn’t help it, looking down, all her head wanted to picture in that moment was the video she’d watched earlier. Her pulse quickened again and she felt herself flush in ways she knew she shouldn’t be.

“Um… could you…” Hagakure began. What? Slide her shorts off? Maybe her top too? “Sit down?”

“Oh…” Mina blinked, her mind racing. “S-sure.”

Returning to her bed, she felt the fabric of her black and pink heart patterned rug tickle against her toes in a way it hadn’t before. Carefully sitting down on the bed, she turned her gaze back to Hagakure, praying that her blush wasn’t visible.

“Thanks, sorry.” Hagakure apologized. “I-I know this is very weird and awkward.”

“N-not at… okay a little.” Mina admitted, letting out a sigh and hoping it helped hide her true thoughts. “But you’re my friend and as long as this is helping I guess I can suffer a little longer.”

She heard Hagakure sniff and hoped the girl’s tears hadn’t returned.

“T-thanks Mina… y-you don’t know how much this means to me.”

“Yeah, yeah, you owe me one.” Mina joked, hoping to cover her own nervousness. “Now why’d I have to sit down eh?” She prompted.

“Oh, uh… yeah.” Tooru nodded, kneeling in front of Mina’s legs again.

Mina’s perverted mind chose that moment to imagine Hagakure pulling her knees apart softly, reaching up to hook her hands around her shorts and-

“Gah!” Mina jumped as Tooru’s hand curled around her ankle.

“Wow… I guess you have lots of ticklish spots.” Tooru teased, dragging a finger around her ankle bone as she held it.

“Sh-shut up.” Mina pouted, flopping back onto her bed, hoping it would help stave off her stupid brain’s sexy machinations.

Tooru’s giggle lifted Mina’s spirits as it rang out. Accidental perversion or not, she was glad this was genuinely helping her friend. She took a moment as Tooru’s fingers played with her calf muscles to really consider her friend’s position. From her own admittance, the girl had never seen literally any piece of her body in her entire life. Her hands, legs, feet, face, none of it. No wonder the girl had asked what she did. Mina figured she’d be fascinated too if this was the first real time she got to see and play with something she had never, and may never, get to see. Sure Tooru was probably going to get a boyfriend at some point, but even if she asked the same of him, that was a guy’s body.

Mina was pulled back into the moment as her foot jerked suddenly.

“Ah! Sorry Mina, was that too much?” Tooru asked, catching and holding Mina’s foot after it had nearly kicked her in the arm. Her fingers had apparently had quite a reaction when tracing the contours on the sole.

Mina let out a giggle at her friend’s expression, wiggling her held foot’s toes.

“A little but I’m sure you’d do the same.”

Tooru chuckled. “Yeah, probably.”

Mina watched as Tooru carefully put her foot down and pushed herself to her feet once more.

“T-thank you Mina. This… it helped…” Tooru thanked her friend, her hands clasped together. “I-I know it must’ve been-”

“Oh shush up girl, if I wanted to complain I would’ve.” Mina scolded with a smile, honestly happy this had lightened the invisible girl’s burden as much as it seemed to have, rising to her feet and throwing her arms around the girl. “You’re my bestie, you know you can come to me with this stuff.”

Tooru chuckled lightly. “Yeah… yeah I do Mina… now anyway.”

“Good.” Mina tightened her hug on her friend, hoping to impart a small degree of how much she cared about her. “You all good now?”

“Not… fully.” Mina could hear the sad lilt still present in her friend’s voice. “Not tonight, but I’ll be better soon, thanks to you.”

“Sure,” Mina smiled, rubbing her back once more.

“I think I’m gonna go lie down… it’s late anyway and we’ve got class tomorrow.”

“Urgh, you had to go and ruin it.” Mina pouted, “Couldn’t let me live in my fantasy world without homework for just a little longer could you.”

“I thought you said you couldn’t wait for class.” Tooru teased, remembering the pinkette’s declaration earlier.

“Gak, stop using my own words against me!” Mina glared. “I got enough of that from Tsu.”

The girls both giggled at the memory, even if it brought back a slightly more embarrassing one for Mina.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get her next time.”

“Oh yeah! Team Invisible-Acid will take down that evil toad once and for all!” Mina declared with a laugh.

Making sure to grab her phone, Tooru walked over to Mina’s door, followed by the pinkette as she opened it.

“Thanks again Mina… I mean it.”

“Shut up, go on girl,” Mina grinned, “Before Aizawa catches you breaking curfew.”

With a last, shared laugh between the two, Mina closed the door and heard the tell-tale sound of footsteps heading to the stairwell.

With a sigh Mina walked back over to her bed and sat down, retaking the position she had when Hagakure was investigating her feet. She felt a shiver run through her system as her imagination started up once more.

Mina shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts from that path only for them to persist. She felt herself clench as she imagined raising herself up ever so slightly so Hagakure could slide her bottoms off.

“Fuck…” Mina breathed as she felt the desire to snake her hand down her pants and relish in the growing wetness. Tonight was certainly a night for revelations and these confusing thoughts and feelings certainly took the cake.

No. She was secure in herself. She’d always known who she was and what she wanted out of life. Tonight was not the night she’d let herself falter even slightly.

‘I’m Mina Fuckin’ Ashido,’ The pinkette said to herself in her head, stealing Jiro’s line to Momo from a few days ago. ‘And I’m attracted to guys and girls, especially with muscles.’

She paused for a moment, letting the thought process itself in her mind.

‘And now, I’m gonna get myself off to a daydream of my visibly-challenged best friend who will never know about it.’ Mina nodded at her internal declaration, turning and reaching for her pillow and her fun little helper.

“Wait… where’s my…” She pondered, not feeling the device in her pillow.

Turning her head left and right, her blood froze as she caught sight of the toy, standing proudly next to her laptop. There was no way Hagakure hadn’t seen that the whole time whilst she sat on Mina’s bed.

“Fffuuu-”

The next day in homeroom, those who were present for the Mineta-Hagakure fallout waited anxiously for both to turn up. Having been clued in the previous evening by the girl herself, Mina sent knowing nods to Ochako and Momo but make no move to talk to them; resolving to discuss everything with them as a girls group with Tooru at lunch.

Just before the bell rang, the class spotted Hagakure slip in moments before Aizawa who promptly began with the day’s itinerary. When asked for any questions, it was Kirishima who bit the bullet and asked about their purple-haired classmate.

“Mineta was caught bullying another student for their appearance.” Aizawa began. Those who were present for the incident realized Aizawa was trying to keep Hagakure’s role as the victim a secret. Even if the whole class would likely know by the end of the day, they wouldn’t have heard it from him. “As such, he is serving five days of suspension and detention with Thirteen. If he doesn’t complete the detentions to the satisfaction of the staff, or is unable to develop two special moves in time for the licensing exam, he will not be going.”

The class’ eyes widened at the severity of Mineta’s punishment but the amount of sorrow they had for the boy was minimal considering the charge against him.

“I hope you all realize that UA takes a zero tolerance policy towards bullying and the same, if not worse, punishment will be extended to you considering you now know the consequences for such actions. Am I clear?”

“Yes Mr. Aizawa!” The class chorused.

“Good.”

With that, the school day began as normal. As predicted, it wasn’t until lunch that the girls could get together and update the remaining two on what went down, making sure to consider Hagakure’s feelings as they discussed it. While they were all glad for the significant punishment that Aizawa had levelled against the grape, they couldn’t help but wish it was flat out expulsion.

During their training time later that day, Mina was surprised when, while experimenting with her new nozzle-like blasts of acid, she heard Bakugo call out to her. Shaking her hands of the stone-eating acidic drips, she watched the explosive boy close in more than normal before talking to her.

“Tell me what you know about what happened.” He demanded.

“What makes you think I-”

“Cut the crap raccoon eyes.” He glared. Mina matched his energy for a moment only to relent.

“Fine, but you keep this to yourself and promise to do me a favour in exchange.”

“I ain’t promising you shit.”

“We both know you will so why don’t you ‘cut the crap’.” Mina smirked.

She could practically see Bakugo’s teeth grinding as she managed to finally be on the winning side of using someone’s words against them. When Bakugo didn’t retort, she knew it was as good a confirmation as any. Honestly, the self-titled ‘Baku-squad’ was weird but they’d developed a fun dynamic she found herself enjoying when hanging out with them.

Quickly, before Aizawa or Ectoplasm could call either of them out for slacking on their training, she gave Bakugo the bullet point version of what went down that she’d heard from Hagakure herself.

When she finished, Bakugo just gave a grunt, his eyes buried by his furrowed brows as he turned to leave.

“Hey, what about my favour.” Mina called out.

The explosive-teen paused, his ear turning towards her ever so slightly to indicate he was listening.

“Next battle training, if you’re matched up, I want you to kick his ass, no holding back! No one bullies my bestie.” Mina ordered, her angry expression clear to anyone who looked her way.

Bakugo simply turned his head further so Mina could see the feral looking grin and determined frown on his face.

“Why do you think I asked you? I just wanted to make sure it was justified.” He chuckled darkly before stomping away once more.

Mina shook her head fondly as he disappeared around one of Cementoss’ crafted pillars of concrete. She couldn’t always judge the explosive teen well but she was glad he was her friend.

“If I was a villain, you’d be dead.”

Mina jumped, rushing to resume her stance and experiment with her new ranged attack once more.

“Sorry Mr. Ectoplasm sir!”

Things settled into a comfortable routine for a few days. Everyone was busy with training and homework and before they knew it, Friday came around again.

“No way! I was super excited and everything!” Mina’s cry of dismay rang out in the common room.

“Sorry Mina,” Hagakure apologized. “But after last week, I spoke to my parents and they said they’d come down for a day to visit and we could go see a film together like old times.”

“But, but sleepover! Fun, food, revenge on Tsu!” Mina pouted.

“No chance.” Tsuyu grinned, looking over from the sofa.

“I’m… actually kinda glad I’m not the only one.” Ochako admitted. “My folks are here too. We’re going out for dinner as a sort of ‘good luck’ for the licensing exam you know?”

“Awww man.” Mina groaned. “Fine, guess we’ll book it in in for next week.”

“Actually-”

“Don’t you dare Tsu.” The pinkette glared.

“Ribbit. I wasn’t, I just wanted to see your face.” She giggled. “Next Friday’s fine with me if everyone else is?”

“I dunno, aren’t we gonna be too tired after the exam?” Jiro asked, resting against the back of the couch.

“No way! This’ll be the perfect way to unwind and celebrate!” Mina cheered.

“I must admit, the last event was very enjoyable and I find myself eagerly awaiting our next get together.” Momo nodded.

“Woo, Yaomomo’s in, we’ll use her big comfy bed again!” Mina hugged the heiress. “Come on Jiro, join us.”

“Don’t just volunteer other people’s stuff.” Jiro scolded, looking hesitantly at the tall girl. “But whatever, I’m in.”

“Sweet, Ochako, I know you’re in cause you need to finish that braid you never gave me.” Mina ordered sweetly.

“Gah… I got distracted…” Ochako mumbled, embarrassed.

“It’s fine ‘Chako. Momo never finished mine either.” Tsuyu shrugged.

“Oh I’m so sorry Tsuyu. I completely forgot. I was just-”

“Too into doing Jiro’s makeup, don’t worry about it.” Giving the girl a nod of understanding. “Though like Mina says, I would like to actually have one finished this time.”

“Of course.” Momo bowed her head slightly. “I’ll make sure to prepare ahead of time.”

“You know I’m in!” Tooru agreed before the frog girl and the heiress could continue their back and forth.

“Woo, plan set!” Mina declared, “No backing out, do not pass ‘Go’, do not collect two thousand yen!”

With Mina’s goal of setting up their next sleepover complete, the girls returned to their Friday night plans. Hagakure and Ochako bid their goodbyes to their classmates before departing from campus, checking out of the dorms with Aizawa beforehand. After a group dinner for those remaining, Yaoyorozu excused herself for the night in order to complete their weekend assignments. Despite Mina’s complaining that it was still technically summer break, she forced herself to split for the same reason, hoping to earn some good graces back with their teacher by turning something in early.

As the group cleaned up their plates and put them away, Jiro made sure to hover around Tsuyu. When she was sure no one else was looking, she quickly reached out for the girl’s hand.

“Can… we talk?” She whispered.

Tsuyu simply nodded before continuing to clean her dishes. Jiro followed her lead and deliberately slowed down her own clean-up efforts. As Yoayorozu left the kitchen, Mina hurried to catch up, her begging to the heiress to help her study being politely declined as the pair entered the elevator.

“Okay, we’re good. Ribbit.” Tsuyu said, turning to the earphone jack girl. “Here or upstairs?”

“Uh… upstairs if we could.” Jiro rubbed her arm nervously.

Tsuyu nodded, leading the pair to the elevator and recalling in. Stepping inside, she reached for her own floor’s button and, after no complaints, gave it a push. Before long, Tsuyu opened her door and hit the lights, ushering her guest inside.

Having not experienced Tsuyu’s room during the contest when they’d first moved in, Jiro took a moment to look around. Predictably, there were a number of green and frog based decorations like a lily pad rug, green sheets and pillow to match with a few small frog plushies sitting on a shelf. A cork board hung on the wall with a few pictures of their group and a few people Jiro didn’t recognise smiling back at the camera.

“So what did you want to discuss about the sleepover, ribbit?” Tsuyu asked, startling the purple haired girl out of her observations.

“Wh-what makes you think it’s about the sleepover?”

“Timing mostly,” Tsuyu shrugged, shuffling over to her desk chair and taking a seat, pulling her legs up to sit cross-legged. “It’s either something to do with next week or something we talked about last week.”

“I-I’m not sure whether to be impressed or scared about your observational skills.” Jiro muttered.

“Both.” Tsuyu replied simply. “Sit down if you like.”

“Oh, er, thanks.” Jiro nodded, deciding to sit gently on the frog girl’s bedspread.

“So what’s up?” Tsuyu asked again.

Jiro’s hand reached up and twirled her jack, her anxiety obvious but she didn’t care; she needed answers.

“Last week…” She began, “You… you said you were… bisexual.”

“I did.”

“Right.” Jiro nodded, looking down. She wouldn’t get any answers if she didn’t ask the question. But wasn’t it rude to ask someone. Tsuyu was very blunt, maybe she’d appreciate the direct approach.

Tsuyu sat patiently, watching her guest curiously and allowing her to build up her courage.

“How did… how did you…” Jiro trailed off

“Know I was bisexual?” Tsuyu helpfully finished. Jiro’s nodded confirming her correct guess. “It wasn’t hard to be honest. When we had those health classes back in middle-school, they briefly went over gay, lesbian and bisexual definitions. Not enough as they probably should have but knowing what they were called was enough for me to look some stuff up online.”

Jiro nodded but said nothing, waiting for Tsuyu to proceed.

“I knew I found that boys and girls made me feel all fluttery inside and that was that.” Tsuyu shrugged. “I had the name for it so I’ve been bisexual ever since.”

“That’s- that’s it?” Jiro asked, surprised.

“You were expecting a big, dramatic reveal?” Tsuyu asked with a teasing smirk.

“No I… that… that doesn’t really answer my question.” Jiro muttered, disheartened she hadn’t gotten the knowledge she wanted.

“Oh?” Tsuyu tilted her head. “I’m sorry, I thought I answered. Maybe you could rephrase?”

“Erm… Okay…” Jiro scratched her head as she pondered for herself what exactly she was trying to ask Tsuyu to get the information she wanted. “When um… did you know for sure that… that this was something that was definitely part of you? That it wasn’t just like… curiosity or a phase or something?”

“Ah. That’s sorta different.” Tsuyu leant back on her chair, “You weren’t there but before we were all ready for last week, Mina was bragging about being good at truth or dare. I told her it was my favourite sleepover game and I’d never lost.”

Jiro furrowed her brow but nodded, not quite seeing Tsuyu’s point.

“I’ve never been one to worry over things like social expectations or political correctness. I’m kind of blunt like that.” Tsuyu explained, gaining an understandable nod from Jiro who did indeed know these traits were part of who Tsuyu was. “I’ve had sleepovers before UA and truth or dare was always fun when it came up. After that health class, it definitely affected some of the things in it. Truths like who we fancied, how far we would go with them, basic lewd stuff, ribbit.”

Jiro felt herself blush as her imagination picked up.

“My friends knew I was basically unflappable whenever we played, though occasionally they tried to challenge my crown, ribbit.” Tsuyu looked up as she relived the fond memories. “First real challenge they through me for a while was a dare to French kiss one of them.” Jiro felt her eyebrows practically shoot into her hairline. Tsuyu just pressed on. “They thought I’d just refuse off the bat. When I didn’t back down, they scrambled to figure out how to resolve it.”

“… And?” Jiro prompted, eager to hear the rest.

“They decided the one who uttered the dare had to do it with me.” Tsuyu smiled. “I’m still wearing my crown so I think you know how that went.” She giggled before turning to her pin board. “To be honest, I think she was kind of in the same position you are.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know for sure.” Tsuyu reached up and delicately unpinned a picture of her and a red-haired snake looking girl. “But I think it’s ‘cause she was looking to confirm her sexuality too. Her crush on me was kinda obvious. It was both our first kisses and we started dating shortly after.”

Tsuyu handed the picture over to Jiro. It showed Tsuyu and the girl with what she believed were smiles on their faces, taking a selfie together in their school uniforms, cherry blossom petals clearly falling around them.

“Didn’t last long though.” Tsuyu dismissed. “With all the hero training I was doing for UA right around the corner, I didn’t have enough time to dedicate to my friends, let alone a girlfriend.”

“You broke up?”

Tsuyu nodded but didn’t look too sad.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t bad. We’re still good friends but I’m kinda glad it ended when it did. I don’t think we were right for each other, ribbit.” Tsuyu reached for the photo which Jiro handed back, placing it on her desk behind her. “If I’m understanding you right, you’re not a hundred percent sure you’re a lesbian are you?”

Jiro opened her mouth to respond only to stop as she didn’t entirely know how to answer that.

“Let me rephrase that.” Tsuyu gave her full attention back to her friend. “You’ve got no ‘proof’ you’re gay and are questioning yourself.”

Jiro could only respond by slowly nodding dumbly. Mulling over the words in her head, that definitely felt like what she was trying to answer for herself.

“By that logic, I’m a lesbian since I’ve never kissed a guy. Ribbit.” Tsuyu said, “Though I know for a fact that I’d date Midoriya in a heartbeat once Ochako makes up her mind.”

Jiro could only blush as Tsuyu’s bold declaration.

“Still, it doesn’t matter what you’ve done Jiro, it only matters how you feel.” Tsuyu explained. “You don’t need some sort of proof or experience to validate your feelings.”

“I… I know that…” Jiro sighed. “Like, mentally, I know that but… it doesn’t change what I’m feeling.”

“Nah, probably not. Feelings are stupid like that.” Tsuyu smiled. “Like how you want to date Yaomomo but are too scared to ask her.”

Jiro’s breath hitched as Tsuyu just stared at her as though she hadn’t just dropped a truth bomb.

“Well that and the fact she thinks she’s trapped into a business marriage she can’t get out of.” Tsuyu continued.

“H-how-”

“You and Ochako really aren’t slick, ribbit.” Tsuyu shrugged.

Jiro blinked, shaking her head before chuckling lightly.

“Man… me and her… we’re hopeless aren’t we.”

“Nah, you’re just teenagers.” Tsuyu joined her friend with a giggle. “Everyone’s all still growing and learning what they can.”

“Not you, eh Tsu?.” Jiro smiled. “You got everything all figured out.”

“Oh I’ve got my own issues.” Tsuyu admitted. “I’m just much better at hiding them than any of you.”

Jiro sighed. “I guess I don’t need to give you the ‘we’ll be there for you no matter what’ speech?”

“No, but it’s nice to be reminded.” Tsuyu nodded. “I don’t need to tell my parents or siblings I love them but it’s still nice to hear.”

“Right, right.” Jiro rolled her eyes. “I should… get out of your hair.”

Jiro rose to her feet and patted herself down. Tsuyu didn’t say anything, waiting until the girl got halfway to the door before speaking again.

“You’re still not satisfied, are you?”

Jiro paused.

“Stupid observant frog.”

“And proud of it.”

Jiro turned around to glare at her friend who wore a look that could appear alongside the definition of smug in the dictionary. The two matched gazes. Jiro hoped she wouldn’t be called on it. She knew better though, breaking her gaze and sighing.

“Look I…” She started. “I know it’s stupid and… completely ignores the advice you gave me but…”

To her credit, Tsuyu waited patiently once again, allowing Jiro to at least muster whatever courage she could. Jiro bit the inside of her cheek, hoping the pain would dull her mind to the shame she would experience after her froggy friend rejected the outrageous request.

“C-could we… m-maybe…” She chanced a glance at the girl, hoping the message got across.

Tsuyu just raised a hand, gesturing for the girl to continue.

“C-c… could we… um… kiss?”

Jiro shut her eyes, certain that she was blushing like Ochako.

“That took some effort, didn’t it Jiro?”

“Sh-shut up.” Jiro barked, her natural response when being teased.

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu chuckled. “Sure, I’ll kiss you.”

“You’ll… what?”

“I’ll give you a kiss.” Tsuyu said simply, rising from her seat and moving towards Jiro.

The punk girl took a step back. This was too sudden. Didn’t Tsu realize what she was agreeing to?! Was she really okay with just kissing her because she asked?!

Jiro closed her eyes as Tsu approached. Here it comes. She’s really going to kiss me. Jiro puckered her lips and waited.

“Mwah.”

Jiro froze as she felt Tsuyu’s lips. Not against her lips like she’d expected, but against her cheek. She opened her eyes, watching as Tsuyu pulled back off her tiptoes that she’d used to close the gap.

“Satisfied?” She asked as though she didn’t realise she’d done anything to betray Jiro’s expectations.

“I… nuh… um…” Jiro responded, her fluster getting the better of her.

“Take a breath, you’ll feel better. Ribbit”

She almost didn’t want to, just to spite the greenette. She had to know what she was doing to the poor lesbian. Mina was right; she was an evil frog.

Reluctantly, she took a deep breath as she considered what to say that would get her dissatisfaction across.

“I-I didn’t mean a kiss like that.” Jiro stuttered. Asui, once again, remained silent. “I-I meant… like a p-proper k-kiss.”

“Hmmm, I dunno. Ribbit.” Tsuyu considered, her finger pondering on her chin. “I gave you what you asked for. Besides, shouldn’t we reserve those types of kisses for people we care deeply about? I kinda feel like you’re just using me.”

“I…” Jiro sighed. “Y-yeah… you’re right… I kinda am.” She admitted. “Sorry Tsu.”

“Good.” Tsuyu nodded. “I wouldn’t kiss you if you didn’t acknowledge and apologize for it first, ribbit.”

Jiro blinked once, twice, her brain trying to catch up to what exactly Tsuyu just said.

“Come on. Ribbit.”

Jiro felt herself be led by her hand which was now firming cupped in Tsuyu’s. The frog girl pulled her back towards her bed, leaving enough space for the confused punk girl to sit beside her on the edge.

“Sit.” Tsuyu ordered. Jiro obeyed mindlessly.

Asui then took both of the girl’s hands in her own, looking directly in her eyes.

“It’s a selfish, silly request.” Tsuyu admitted to the girl, “But you’re hurting and I’m your friend so I’d like to help where I can. Doesn’t mean I’m gonna let you make a silly mistake and hurt my feelings in the process.”

“Y-yeah… sorry.” Jiro looked away, embarrassed.

“That’s okay.” Tsuyu smiled. “Now, to be clear, you’re talking about a French kiss, correct?”

Jiro felt her pulse quicken, her lips suddenly feeling very dry. Too dry. She had to strongly withhold the urge to lick them in that moment.

“Yes… please.”

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled, “Just making sure. Prepare yourself and don’t fall in love with me when it’s over.”

Jiro felt her breath catch again. She was going to lose brain cells if this kept up. Nervously, she gave into her impulse and licked her lips, watching Tsuyu’s every move as the frog quirked girl did the same. Was she breathing too hard? Was it noticeable?

“Ready?” Tsuyu asked.

This was it, she was about to experience her first kiss. Was she really ready? She felt her head shake in a nod.

Tsuyu’s hands let go of hers. Jiro’s eyes briefly flickered to the one that was reaching for her face. It felt… really nice as Tsuyu’s hand cupped her cheek. Was it supposed to feel this good? Was she meant to do it back? Her hip twitched momentarily as Tsuyu’s hand rested on her side, just above her hip. She looked back at Tsuyu who had clearly leant forward but stopped halfway.

“Stop thinking.” She said simply. “Just feel it.”

Jiro nodded minutely before taking another breath and holding it. She pursed her lips and moved forward, her hands reaching out intending to balance herself at the odd angle. Before they could find purchase on anything, she felt her tilt stop as her lips met Tsuyu’s in a chaste kiss.

Tsuyu parted her lips as a soft sound escaped the pair. Jiro felt herself getting into the rhythm. It was like a series of small kisses that parted their lips further each time with Tsuyu leading her toward what she expected a French kiss to involve.

There it was! Jiro felt Tsuyu’s tongue touch her lips! She didn’t enter though. It was like she was waiting for something… Oh!

Jiro directed her tongue to lick tentatively at her friend’s, her head tilting slightly and feeling as though she were on the receiving end of her own heartbeat fuzz. She was right. Tsuyu’s tongue now had permission and entered her mouth as she felt her own tongue running over it, both of their mouths opening wider to accommodate. The punk girl couldn’t help herself as a breathy moan of satisfaction escaped her mouth.

If Tsuyu minded, she didn’t make any indication. Jiro focused her mind back on the amazing feeling of Tsuyu’s tongue on her own, swirling around each other in a sort of dance. The frog girl’s tongue was noticeably thicker and rounder than her own but it didn’t matter to Jiro in that moment.

Tsu’s tongue pulled back. Jiro felt her heart drop. Was it over already? Tsuyu’s tongue retreated but their lips remained together. Kyoka felt Tsuyu’s tongue enter her mouth once more, licking her upper lip in an almost ‘come hither’ motion she’d heard so much about. Eager to continue, Jiro tried her luck, stretching out her tongue as she felt it distinctly pass from between her own lips and into Tsuyu’s awaiting mouth.

Cautiously, she let her tongue explore. Reaching out for Tsuyu’s own and experiencing the texture of the frog girl’s teeth and gums as she did. Their muscles met once more and Jiro realized this was indeed comparable to a dance. Tsuyu had led to begin and now she was allowing Jiro to practise leading herself. The earphone jack user tried to mimic what she could remember Tsuyu doing just moments ago, rubbing her tongue around Tsuyu’s own, and hoping the girl was at least not hating the decision to help her friend like she had.

A few moments more and she felt Tsuyu’s tongue press more firmly against her own. Jiro didn’t need any further hint and retracted herself as she felt the frog girl pull away from their shared embrace. It was only then she realized just how oxygen deprived she was, breathing heavily as she watched Tsuyu take similar, albeit less severe breaths.

Neither spoke a word. Simply choosing to study the other as they fought to get their breathing under control. Tsuyu pulled her hands back and Jiro realised she’d lost control of her own at some point. One rested on Tsuyu’s shoulder while the other was placed on her nearest thigh. Pulling them away a little too suddenly to be accidental, she blushed and averted her eyes from Tsuyu’s own.

Tsuyu allowed the both of them another few moments to get their breathing and minds, under control before she next spoke.

“Was that better?” She asked cheekily.

She felt her confident expression shift to one of concern as she heard Jiro laugh a single, bitter, laugh. Tsuyu was sure she’d judged her friend correctly. This was what she’d asked for. A few drops of water fell from her friend’s averted face as she looked down at her hands.

“I… I know… I finally know…” Jiro laughed again, interspersed with holding back chokes of tears.

Tsuyu’s heart returned to its rightful place as she realized that her friend wasn’t laughing bitterly, it was one of great relief. Of a question she’d long looked for the answer to and finally having found it. Truth be told, she wasn’t sure if it was the correct thing to do, kissing the friend she didn’t have strong feelings for just to possibly determine her sexuality. From the happy tears Jiro was crying however, it seemed she’d clearly misjudged how much the answer meant to the girl, glad she was able to find it in something she helped with.

“Not gonna lie, you make a heck of a kisser Jiro.” The frog girl admitted, a playful smile gracing her face once more.

“I… I…” Jiro tried to reply, her breath catching each time she tried.

“It’s okay, just take a minute.” Tsuyu offered, shifting slightly so that they were not sitting hip to hip, placing her arm comfortingly around the tearful girl.

The two sat in together in near silence as Jiro struggled to get her emotions back in check. Tsuyu didn’t mind though. She’d sit here quietly as long as her friend needed her to. Jiro reached out and placed her hand on Tsuyu’s knee, rubbing her thumb along it softly.

“Th-thank you Tsu… you don’t k-know how much this m-meant to me.” Jiro said between stutters of breath.

“Probably not,” Tsuyu joked, “but I’m glad I could help.”

Jiro looked up, the gratitude in her eyes evident. Tsuyu just shot back a happy smile.

The pair sat in comfortable silence for a few minutes more, Jiro pulling back her hand and playing with her fingers as she processed what happened.

Jiro rose and brushed herself down, not knowing what to say after what they’d just done together.

“So… um…”

“Yeah, feel free to leave. I get that it’s a bit awkward, ribbit.” Tsuyu acknowledged, rising after her friend.

“Okay…” Jiro murmured, stepping towards the door, trying to think of something to say. She cursed herself as she pulled it open without thinking of a single thing. Tsuyu’s footsteps followed her own as she stepped outside and turned around to say goodbye. Not that that seemed like enough.

“I… th-thank you again… so much Tsuyu… I-I owe you one.” Jiro admitted, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly.

“Big time but I’ll call it in if I need it.”

Jiro chuckled. It was probably a joke, but regardless, if Tsuyu asked, she’d try and repay her froggy friend anyway she could.

“Right… um see you later?”

Tsuyu smiled, the corner’s reaching her eyes.

“See you tomorrow Jiro, you know how to reach me if you’ve got questions.”

Jiro smiled and nodded back to Asui before turning from her friend and heading down the hall. Tsuyu watched for a moment before closing the door softly, the lock clicking into place. She heard the ping of the elevator and waited a few more moments for the whirring to start before letting her head hit the door, her smile gone.

“… Like if you’d like to do it again sometime.”

Tsuyu chided herself at her admission. She was a bad frog. Naïve. What was she thinking? She shouldn’t have kissed Jiro. Look what’s happened.

Frustrated but determined, Tsuyu pushed herself away from her door and turned back to her bed. She reached up and pulled off her clothes as she did so, tossing them into her desk chair to sort out later. In a flash, she was as bare as the day she was born. Holding her hair in one hand above her head, she sat back on her bed before rolling on, spreading her legs wide as she did so. She’d held back while Jiro let her emotions out after the kiss but now she could let her hot-blooded lust burst forth.

Her fingers moved swiftly, one finding her nipple and the other searching straight for her clit, giving it a deeply satisfying few rubs as she did so. A sigh of lust and relief fell from her mouth as she closed her eyes, allowing herself to indulge in her stupid thoughts.

In her mind’s eye, she was in her room, exactly as she was now; legs spread, on her bed and ready to satisfy her carnal urges. Only, she was joined by her earphone jack wielding friend. One who she’d just frenched not minutes ago. The other girl was between her legs, huddled over so Tsuyu couldn’t see any of her erotic curves.

‘Please… teach me…’ The imagined version of Jiro pleaded sensually. Tsu felt her toes girl and muscles clench lustfully at the scene.

‘Here… just reach out…’ Tsuyu heard her own voice whisper in her head, her arm reaching out to cup her purple haired partner’s, ‘Stick out your tongue…’ She pulled the girl’s head, tongue outstretched closer to her core, ‘… and just lick right there.’

Asui’s muscles clenched viciously once more as she could practically feel the girl’s tongue drenching the spot she’d imagined. Her fingers moved swiftly, one rubbing her clit in a steady rhythm, the other pinching her nipple just hard enough for a satisfying tingle of pain to run down her spine. Tsuyu’s breathing grew ragged and heavy as she imagined the sounds and moans her partner made while pleasuring her.

But it wasn’t enough for the greedy frog girl… she was never satisfied with enough… that’s why she was a bad frog. Too greedy for her own good. She wanted it all.

‘You’ve had your turn Jiro,’ a familiar feminine voice called out. The purple haired girl blushed cutely as she shifted her position to one side, making room. ‘We want a turn too.’

Asui groaned with delight as a naked Ochako stepped into view, one of her hands clasped in their final participant’s own.

‘Yes, please Jiro,’ Izuku spoke up, a commanding confidence in his voice and a proud, firm cock standing to attention. ‘I want to fill her up.’

‘F-fine.’ Jiro blushed, looking away cutely from the penis that would soon ravage Tsuyu. ‘But-but I wanna help.’

‘We wouldn’t have it any other way.’ Ochako cheered, her blush marks expanding. ‘For now though…’

Tsuyu’s pleasure spiked as her mind conjured the image of Ochako spreading her legs and hovering her crotch over Tsuyu’s face.

‘I think I’d like a little frog to earn her treat.’ She grinned down at the green haired girl. ‘Ready Deku?’

‘Ready!’ Izuku nodded, now sat kneeling at the other end of the bed, between Tsuyu’s legs.

As Tsuyu’s imagination conjured these wonderful images for her enjoyment, she stretched her tongue out, pushing it to reach down towards her crotch and turn smoothly to rub against her folds.

‘How about you Tsu?’ Izuku asked, rubbing his cock head against Tsuyu’s entrance, a look on his face that felt both devilish and heart-warming at the same time. ‘Do you want it?’

“Please,” Tsuyu cried, vocalising inside and out of her daydream as much as she could with her tongue outstretched. “Give it to me.”

She plunged her tongue into herself as deep as she could without it being painful, the Izuku of her dreams matching her stroke. With her command, she could only imagine the pleasure she would feel as Ochako’s own soaked cavern placed itself over her mouth for her to ravage.

This was it, this was everything she ever wanted in life. She could be struck down by a villain right now and she’d die a happy frog. Izuku’s thrusting increased. Tsuyu couldn’t wait to feel his seed filling and dripping from her. The erotic sounds of Izuku and Ochako kissing filled her with glee, their messy tongues never quite matching as they both grinded and humped against Tsu.

‘Hey, I want some too.’ Jiro complained, an adorable pout on her face.

Izuku and Ochako’s kissy noises stopped for a moment as Ochako spoke.

‘Of course, come here babe.’ The gravity user reached forward, pulling the earphone jack girl into a loving, lustful kiss.

Izuku’s grunts got louder as he thrust harder, adjusting his angle slightly to rub against just the right spots. ‘I love you all so much!’ He cried.

Ochako and Jiro finished their kiss, an erotic strand of saliva stretching between their tongues for just a moment.

‘Awww, we all love you too.’ Ochako cooed, wiggling her hips deeper into Tsuyu’s face. ‘Especially you Tsu.’

‘Ditto, I’m so glad you let me join, this is the best and so are you.’ Jiro spoke to Tsu, rubbing a hand along her thigh.

‘I’m getting close,’ Izuku warned.

‘And so’s she I’ll bet.’ Ochako said, cheekily, rubbing her hands along her breasts.

‘I think I know what to do now.’ Jiro said, her smirk somehow clearly indicated from her voice alone, an earphone jack winding itself. ‘Are you ready Tsu?’

Tsuyu nodded, he heavy breathing having flooded the air enough to warm the room.

‘Now… go ahead…’ Jiro whispered sensually into her ear, her jack reaching down to just above where Izuku’s cock was thrusting into her depths. ‘And cum for us.’

‘Cum Tsu!’ Ochako cried out, her face frozen in ecstasy.

‘Cumming!’ Izuku yelled out, giving one final thrust into Tsuyu as Jiro’s jack let off the perfect amount of buzzing against her clit.

Tsuyu’s strangled cry of orgasm rang out in her room. Tsuyu’s toes curled in her sheets, her body twisting and jerking as her tongue remained buried deep inside herself, the muscles of her vagina clenching around it and trying to milk it for cum that was never going to arrive. She felt her own juices gush with every contraction, soaking her tongue and leaking out around it to dribble down her crack and pool on the comforter below between the thrusts her hips made off the bed, bouncing slightly each time they returned.

The frog quirked girl began whimpering as the sensations died down slower than normal, the new imagery working almost too well to elevate her to greater pleasure heights. The hand that was playing with her nipple reaching up to throw across her eyes. She thrust her tongue a few more times, pointing the tip as much as she could to touch her uterus in a way she imagined Izuku would to try and impregnate her.

Slowly and carefully, she let her tongue pull back, her hips jerking rapidly in short jolts as she freed it from the grip of her pussy. As it withdrew back into her mouth, she ran her tongue around her lips, imagining it was Ochako’s orgasmic juices instead of her own.

‘Mmmmm Tsu. I love you so much.’ Ochako smiled.

‘I’ll love you forever and always Tsuyu.’ Izuku joined her.

Tsuyu felt her breathing hitch as her mind allowed the newest member of her filthy group to voice her own thoughts.

‘I love you too Tsuyu, thank you…’ Jiro smiled, the same grateful smile she’d seen not an hour ago, ‘For everything’.

Tsuyu croaked, a tear rolling down her face and soiling her sheets. A few more croaks followed by a few more tears as the frog girl began crying in earnest. Unlike before, when she’d mistaken Jiro’s happy tears for ones of sadness, hers were the real deal.

She curled up in on herself as the disgusting, perverted, pornographic daydream of the people she now desired most faded back into the part of her mind she knew never to acknowledge to anyone else.

Whore. Slut. Greedy. Selfish. Hypocrite. All these hurtful words and more circled her brain, the worst of which comparing her own lustful desires to those of Mineta. She was no better than him. Rolling over, Tsuyu pulled her pillow down and over her face to muffle her cries as she let her selfish sadness for a perverted future she would never have wash away.

The frog girl hated these thoughts, she hated the delirious perverse highs and the heart-filling imagined daydreams she would think up in her weakest moments. It was hard enough when it was just her two best friends, now poor Jiro was being perverted and taken advantage of in her mind. How long before it was all her classmates in her regular fantasy? Where would her mind draw the line?! She already struggled to keep the other girls out of her mind and not touch herself on nights she couldn’t help picturing her female friends.

Tsuyu cried as she resolved herself to cry these disgusting thoughts and emotions out before locking the daydream away once more, hoping no one else would join it for her own sanity. After all, who would want a dirty, greedy frog?

Momo groaned in frustration, slamming the backspace on her keyboard rapidly to erase yet another mistake in the document. That was the fifth time in ten minutes! Clearly her mind was elsewhere but she refused to address the thoughts that kept prodding at her concentration.

“Take a deep breath and focus Momo!” She muttered sternly to herself, gripping her hands into fists before uncurling them and beginning to type once more.

‘As such, when catching a civilian, hero or villain from a great height, one should endeavour to rotate their body with the direction the person is travelling so as not to injure them furgher.’

The raven haired girl blinked at the screen, tensing her hands as she took a sharp breath, her nose flaring.

“It’s okay!” she declared, her voice raised. “I’ve simply exhausted my concentration for work tonight is all.”

Momo nodded to herself before rising to her feet, picking up the fancy teacup and saucer she’d emptied while attempting to complete her assignment. Letting out a huff of frustration, she stepped to the side and poured herself another cup from the teapot on her dressing table, hoping to ease her irritation or at least forget it for a little while. Tonight’s sampling was admittedly one she’d tied to nostalgia, using the same flavour she’d brought out a week ago.

Draining a majority of the cup almost as soon as it was poured, she tried to center her breathing as her thoughts were disturbed yet again. So big. So purple. And it vibrated? Why?

The Yaoyorozu heiress shook her head again before letting out a defeated cry. She knew the basic premise for the object. Why wasn’t that enough for her brain?

Placing her cup and saucer on her dressing table, she paced the small amount of floor space she had, like a lion would their cage. She wanted desperately to search for more information on the device, however, her parent’s stern warnings rang in her ears that time she looked up something she wasn’t supposed to.

‘Momo, you mustn’t get distracted from your studies.’ Her father’s stern voice scolded. ‘Besides, you shouldn’t even be looking for such things on the internet.’

‘Listen to your father dear, we know what’s best for a growing girl like yourself.’ Her mother’s scolding tone concurred.

‘But I didn’t do anything. I was just doing my work,’ a younger Momo’s voice echoed in her memory.

‘Please don’t lie Momo, it’s most unbecoming of a lady after all.’ Momo’s mother shook her head.

‘We keep track of everything your computer sees dear.’ Her father tapped the closed laptop, a gift for her advancement into the private middle school she attended. ‘If you look up anything you shouldn’t, we’ll know.’

‘That goes for your phone too.’ Her mother pressed. ‘All parents do it to make sure you’re kept safe.’

Momo shivered. It wasn’t pleasant to think about so she tried to keep her mind strictly on academics whenever she could while using both her devices. She had to present a well thought-out case to her father when she asked about downloading the app the class used to access the group chat.

Her mind returned to her current predicament, finding the recollection of her parent’s words unhelpful towards her current desire; namely, why did that purple… penis… of Mina’s continue to plague her thoughts?

She knew the difference between boys and girls of course. She knew she would be expected to carry on the Yaoyorozu name like her parents had before her and for that she’d have to marry a man. The mechanics were sound, she just couldn’t imagine why Mina would have a fake one that… ahem… vibrated.

She blushed as she recalled Jiro’s words into her ear:

‘It’s like a guy’s penis. You put it inside and play with it. The buttons supposedly make it vibrate and feel really good.’

Momo breathed a steady, controlled breath, secretly savouring the closeness with the girl. Closeness she’d never be able to openly enjoy.

Turning her mind once more back to her goal, she knew now she had to resolve this problem. Getting side tracked in her own mind twice while trying to figure out her conundrum’s solution was clear evidence it would bleed into any topic she tried to focus on in the future. If Momo Yaoyorozu knew one thing for certainty it was that she hated not having the answer to something.

“Okay, so,” She said, hoping the verbal aspect would help organise her thought process. “Online research is out, UA probably doesn’t stock such topics in its library… I could… ask Mina herself?”

Momo paused before curling up into a ball on her knees, her hands covering her eyes.

“I can’t do something like that, it’s too intrusive, too embarrassing, you don’t ask people questions about their personal life that you wouldn’t answer yourself, even if she did say it was okay, she was probably just being polite.”

The Yaoyorozu heiress’s eye widened under her hands as her brain finally found the solution she thought she was after. If she can’t search for the knowledge outside or with other’s help, she’d have to experiment on her own.

She had no idea where Mina got the ‘toy’ from, but she didn’t need to know. Momo Yaoyorozu was her own production factory after all. So long as she knew the composite of something she could craft it.

But could she? Could she really produce something like this? Not doubting her skills in creation, more the audacity to go against her parent’s wishes in a way she knew they’d punish her for. How would she hide the evidence anyway? She couldn’t just throw it away. An establishment as prestigious as UA probably checked its trash to ensure proper disposal of sensitive documents like her own household did.

She’d have to obliterate it. Whatever she created, she had to make sure there was nothing left. Maybe she could hide it in a bag and destroy it as a ‘test’ during training for a new, explosive compound?

Momo’s heartbeat quickened as she talked herself further and further into her idea. Okay, now, shape? That was easy, it had been on her mind for days. Material? A silicone blend would work well to prevent internal skin irritations. Oh, it had to be waterproof too, just in case it… triggered her bladder if she did anything wrong. It vibrated somehow so a small power source and spinning motor should do the trick with an on and off button. Mina’s had more than two but without further knowledge, she had no idea what else she could make the thing do. Nor what she’d want it to do to be fair. This was already foreign enough territory for her.

She felt her lipid reserves shifting. The device was taking shape! She felt so, incredibly bad as she held out her hand over her bed, allowing the ‘toy’ to emerge from her palm before dropping softly onto her covers.

For a moment, not a sound was uttered in the world. Momo looked at her creation in wonder as the large, purple thing lay there harmlessly. She’d done it. She’d actually done it!

The Yaoyorozu heiress would forever deny that she danced a few steps in excitement.

She felt her warm, excited breath gather in her chest before calmly exiting her mouth, not sure if it was the effect of the tea or her own anticipation causing the growing flush on her face. Momo was sure it was the device on her bed that was generating the heat in her blood to pool in her hips however.

Nervously looking around as though someone would catch her in the act at any minute, Momo silently began shedding her clothes. Folding them neatly and placing them to one side in her laundry pile. When she was left in just her lower undergarments, she hesitated and blushed before they too quickly joined the pile.

Gently taking hold of what she believed was the handle of the device, careful not to press either of the buttons, she manoeuvred carefully around the side of her bed, pulling aside the covers before climbing in.

‘Okay. All good so far,’ she figured. Her nerves had paired with her keenness for answers that started shaking her hand without any aid from the ‘toy’.

“Focus Momo.” She chided. “Just a few more steps.”

Adjusting her grip on the toy, she reached down and felt around with the top of it, stroking it along her pelvis at first, then down her thigh before she felt the pleasant tingle of the head rubbing up against her nethers.

“Now…” She breathed as calmly as she could. “If it’s anything like a boy’s… p-penis… it should go in-inside…” Momo broke out into a blush as bright as her leotard. This was it. The answer was moments away. She pushed upwards lightly.

“Hmmm, ooo.” She muttered, feeling discomfort as the ‘toy’ rubbed irritatingly at her skin, pinching it the harder she pushed. She tried a new angle. Nope, that was worse, she definitely had it right first time. Momo reached down with her other hand, confusion evident on her face.

Nervously, she allowed her fingers to wander and explore in ways she’d prevented herself from allowing before, lest her parent’s discover soiled sheets from the servant’s reports.

Carefully, she ran a finger along her pelvis. That felt fine. Enjoyable even as the tingles tickled her toes. Sliding her other hand further, she advanced to gingerly touch her small array of curly hair that had bloomed once she’d reached puberty. It tickled too but in a less enjoyable fashion. Adventuring further, she felt around her outer labia and worked inwards. The nice tickly feeling was back. Opening herself with two fingers to touch her inner labia she felt the tingly feeling increase again and her fingers were growing damp with a liquid she was certain wasn’t from her bladder.

A brain cell must’ve been knocked out of alignment and reasserted itself as she suddenly remembered something from that health class she took.

“Natural lubricant.” Momo muttered, feeling foolish at having forgotten. She did give herself some leeway though, this was the first time she was thinking of those health classes in how many years?

Allowing her finger to progress further, she felt the part of herself that was firmly cemented in the ‘internal’ portion of her anatomy that was distinctly more damp than the ‘outer’ portion. Though not enough to comfortably transfer to her device.

“I guess…” She pondered out loud, “If there’s a ‘natural’ lubricant, surely I can use something external to assist?”

She sighed as she wracked her brain for any chemical compound she knew wouldn’t irritate her skin. Annoyingly, all she could picture were creams and balms for healing cuts and scrapes. Certainly not useful for her current predicament. Would… would just plain water be acceptable? It was pH neutral after all. It was worth a test, this was an experiment after all. A naughty, naughty little experiment. Momo relished the feeling of her daring like she’d professed to the other girls at the last sleepover. This was certainly not how she’d pictured breaking the expectations placed upon her but fate works in mysterious ways.

Pulling the toy back up above her covers, she allowed the hand not gripping it to grow damp as she expended some lipids by converting them into water molecules and spreading the surface area over her palm. Taking care to thoroughly cover the ‘toy’s’ surface, rubbing it vigorously, she went to lift the covers to resume her task.

She paused for a moment as she considered. If the toy touched her sheets, it would dry out quickly, and she’d have to remoisten it again.

Feeling her blush grow more pronounced once more, she cautiously pushed her covers down with one hand, allowing the light of her room to reveal her naughty nakedness. She’d never felt more daring, the pleasant tingle returning. Quickly expending a few more of her reserves to keep the ‘toy’ lubricated, she reached down once more and pushed it against herself.

“Ooo, oh, ah hah hah hah.” Momo squeaked as she felt the intrusion, the shaft slipping much more smoothly along her walls and inside the narrow vaginal entrance. She was thankful for her vigorous hero training in that moment, remembering that the supposed ‘hymen’ that was present in girls who had not yet copulated, had already been torn thanks to an unstable gymnastics landing. It was certainly embarrassing to have her family doctor to announce as much to her mother but if health class was to be remembered, she was at least informed that it was supposed to hurt during a lady’s first time.

Momo certainly didn’t feel lady-like at that moment however. She felt her muscles stretch in ways they hadn’t before. Not… painful but certainly not pleasant. Was she doing it wrong? Was the device too big? She was certain she’d matched her estimations of Mina’s own in the brief glimpse she had of it.

She felt around with her other hand, fingers carefully examining how the shaft met her pelvis. Was it time to turn it on? It was in the correct position after all?

Stretching down a bit further, she carefully pressed the ‘on’ button. The device whirred to life, vibrating gently in her palm as well as sending those same vibrations through her hips. The tingly feeling was back with a vengeance. Oh my… this was certainly enjoyable.

Momo closed her eyes as she allowed herself to simply experience this new feeling, giggling as she felt her vagina muscles contract around the device. Releasing small hums and pleased noises, she let go of the device, allowing her hands to touch her skin as the tingles ran up and down her body. Curiously, she allowed herself to place her hands on her breasts. She know they were an erogenous zone and they were certainly appreciated and admired by boys. Would it help her tingly feeling if she…

Her muscles clenched around her device once more as she ran her hands softly over her nipples. This feeling… she couldn’t put it into the words to do it justice at the moment, her brain was so clouded with it. New sensations she’d been missing out on needlessly.

A small pinch of one of her nipples sent her muscles spasming once more, causing an unusual feeling of loss to occur in her vagina as it seemed she’d accidently ejected her ‘toy’.

“Ahhh,” She realized, “this is why it’s called a ‘toy’.”

She giggled to herself. It was a surprisingly cute notion to her. Something distinctly adult and called a toy at the same time.

As the tingles began fading, Momo felt she wasn’t yet finished with her new creation, allowing it to slide inside her once more; finding it much easier than last time and a little less uncomfortable. If the awkwardness disappeared with repetitive use, she was happy to dedicate some time to eliminating that negative.

When pressing the toy in this time however, she felt it brush up against a spot inside her that sent the strongest tingles flooding her system yet. Her breath noticeably quickened as she lost her hold on the object for a moment.

“Oh… my…” Momo breathed excitedly. She wanted to do that again.

Gently taking her toy in hand once more she allowed herself a more investigating insertion. Feeling around for the spot that made that wonderful jolt run through her. Not there, just… here? No, it was more to the left. Back a bit? Momo lifted her hips. She figured out the solution to the device by herself she could figure out her own bodies newly revealed buttons too.

After several minutes of experimentation and prodding, she made the discovery that rapid withdrawal and insertion brought about its own kind of pleasure. However it was not the same as that downright addicting feeling from earlier. On another note, she could feel something building… something… tight and entrancing. She didn’t know whether she’d find that spot first or experience this new pressure build to release but she definitely wanted to experience both.

Unfortunately, several further minutes of rapid testing proved fruitless.

“No…” Momo whined, the tone coming off unnaturally to her ears, having long been taught not to speak in that manner. “Please… I just… need to…”

She was so close to… something… but whatever it was just wouldn’t ‘click’ or ‘pop’ or whatever it was supposed to do.

The heiress sobbed in frustration as her efforts began to hurt rather than help. Her muscles felt raw and the tingle was receding. This wasn’t right, she was so close.

Momo released the breath she didn’t know she was holding, feeling the fresh air in her lungs wash away the pleasant feeling quickly. What was wrong? Did she not do it right? Was there some sort of time limit? Maybe durability considering the raw feeling of her skin? She raised herself up on her elbows, glaring down at both herself and her creation. She’d answered her original query only to have discovered more.

Flopping back onto her mattress, she allowed her breathing to return to its normal pace. Momo wanted those answers. She felt entirely unsatisfied. Momo would get her answers. Looking over at her latest creation she realized it would be too much wasted effort to dispose of it and have to make a new one for further testing. It would just have to remain hidden at the bottom of her closet in her very back shoebox until the matter was resolved.

Despite her frustrations, Momo felt a small tinge of glee at her decision to keep the toy.

Something was off with Yaomomo and all the girls could tell. She was unfocused when chatting and distracted when performing simple tasks. Her actions bordered on passive aggressive at times as she noticeably slammed drawers and cabinets a little too hard and snapped at Kirishima when he asked her a question.

Monday morning arrived and the heiress had not returned to normal. The girls wanted to protect the rich girl from herself in the increasingly likely event she was to snap at their teacher. Unfortunately, none of them were able to do so when she talked back during their latest session in the ‘Training Dining Land’.

“Yaoyorozu, you’ve dropped from three simple objects to two, and your speed has decreased. Pick up the pace.” Aizawa drawled as he observed her dwindling efforts.

“Shut up, I’m doing the best I can!”

Tooru and Mina who were closest and Jiro who was listening out for her friend from afar immediately halted in their own training efforts.

“You want to try that again?” Aizawa asked, a dangerous tone in his voice.

The piercing gaze cracked Momo’s façade, sending a shiver of fear down her spine as the girl took a step back, struggling to keep from falling her legs shook that bad.

“I-I… I…” she stammered, tears rapidly filling her eyes, taking another step. “I-I’m s-sorry, I…”

“Mr. Aizawa please!” Hagakure called out, rushing to her friend’s aid, quickly backed up by Mina, placing themselves between their teacher and the victim of his ire.

“Momo’s not been sleeping well lately!” Hagakure explained, hoping her educated guess was correct.

“Yeah! She’s been busy helping me catch up with our assignments, I asked her so I wouldn’t fall behind again.” Mina lied.

Eraser Head’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. The girls were obviously trying to cover for their friend but was it the truth.

“Normally, I wouldn’t believe such a bold faced lie coming from you Ashido.” Aizawa held his gaze, watching his second most academically challenged student carefully. “But considering the assignment you turned in today instead of in two days’ time when it’s due. I’ll believe you for now, on the condition that it doesn’t happen again, and an apology.”

“Yes sir, sorry sir!” Ashido, Hagakure and Yaoyorozu all bowed.

“Good.” Aizawa nodded. “In return, I offer my own apologies, I should’ve noticed your exhaustion. You may all take five minutes to compose yourselves before I see you back at it. Ashido, Hagakure you don’t have exhaustion as an excuse, so double effort.”

“Yes sir.” The group nodded again.

With that, Aizawa turned his attention elsewhere, deciding to give the girls the privacy they clearly needed for whatever chat was about to go down. Teenage drama was such a pain.

“Yaomomo! Are you alright?” Hagakure asked, turning to hover over her friend.

“Yeah! Talk to us girl! You’ve been acting all weird and blowing us off all weekend.”

“I-I’m sorry I… just have a lot… on my mind.” Momo looked down, her sadness and frustration ringing clearly in her voice.

“You always have a lot on your mind.” Mina shot her friend a pitying look. “Let us help.”

“Share your issue, maybe we can fix it?” Hagakure offered.

“No I…” Hagakure and Mina scrunched their faces as Momo began blushing a bright red and it certainly wasn’t from her recent training exertions. “I-It’s not something that… Please… I just can’t…”

“Momo…” Hagakure muttered, dejectedly.

“Yaomomo, come on, you’re smarter than this.” Mina sighed. “Look, we’re your besties. The other girls too. If you don’t talk now, we’ll just have to get together and have an intervention until you tell us.”

Momo started shaking her head, sharply rejecting the notion.

“Or,” Mina offered, “you pick one of us to tell in private who’ll be best suited to help.”

Momo shook her head again, rejecting the idea out of hand before an idea came to mind. It was stupid, disgusting, downright mortifying… but if anyone knew how to fix her problem, it would be her.

“C-c… could it be um… you…. Mina?” Momo asked tentatively, hoping that the connected thoughts as to why specifically Mina weren’t obvious to Hagakure too.

“Of course girl! Hell, I’m honoured. I knew I was clearly your bestie.” She joked.

“Mina.” Hagakure nudged her friend, both at the bad joke timing and at the mild offense she took.

“Don’t worry Tooru, you know you’re my main squeeze.” Hagakure regretted her scolding as she felt Mina’s arms wrap around her and try to squeeze her like a toothpaste tube.

Momo couldn’t help it; she let out a small giggle at her friend’s shenanigans.

“Yay. That put a smile back on your face.” Mina smiled.

“And all it cost me… was my lungs…” Hagakure wheezed.

“You’ll be fine,” Mina waved off, “You’ve got two, that’s one more than you need.”

“Ashido! Hagakure! Back to work.” Aizawa’s voice called over, causing the group to straighten up.

“Yes sir, right away.”

Thankfully, that small intervention was the only one that needed to occur that day. Momo, while not still not her normal self, was able to finish the school day without any further interruptions. Distractions continued to plague her but now it was rooted in nervous expectation and playing out the infinite ways the discussion with Mina could end.

Relaying Mina’s agreement with the heiress to the other girls, they tried to act normal around the raven haired vice-president for the remainder of the day until they returned to Heights Alliance. Momo wasn’t wrong however when she suspiciously suspected all eyes were following her when Mina asked if she could help with her homework.

It felt superfluous, but Momo asked for a brief delay in the night’s execution to prepare some soothing tea for the pair to ‘help clear the mind for their studies’. Her heart wasn’t in it however, hoping no one noticed how she just grabbed her most recently used tea bags instead of carefully selecting one’s to help focus her mind.

“Your room or mine?” Mina asked, dropping the act once the elevator doors closed thanks to the button dedicated to it.

“M-mine… if we could.”

“Alrighty,” Mina tried to give off an air of cheer in the hope it would ease Yaoyorozu’s nerves.

The elevator ride was painfully slow and awkward. Both girls were feeling the pressure to fill the void. Not a word was spoken until Momo allowed Mina to enter her abode of frustration, the lock to the door clicking loudly at the girl’s touch as though announcing a start to the evening’s dreaded discussion.

“I love your redecoration,” Mina playfully teased, knowing the room hadn’t changed a mote since she’d last been in here, “Much more floor space and plenty of room for activities.”

“I…” Momo frowned, confused before setting the tea tray down on her dressing table. “I haven’t… moved anything?”

“It’s a joke Yaomomo. Just trying to break the tension.” Mina admitted. “Guess it didn’t really work so well.”

“Um… no… my apologies.” Momo nodded, trying to allow herself to relax and prepare any further for what she would reluctantly tell the pinkette. “Tea?”

“Please and thanks!” Mina smiled, standing by her host and reaching for the cup once offered. She blew lightly at the steam before taking a long sip, the warmth of the liquid flooding her system. “Mmm, so good.” Mina released a breathy sigh. “Makes me feel all warm and tingly inside.”

If she noticed Yaoyorozu paused momentarily at her wording she didn’t show it. The heiress’ cautious eye carefully evaluating her friend for any smug or knowing looks about their topic of discussion. Luckily she found none before her own cup had been poured, taking a moment to relish her own savouring of the water and tea leaf infusion.

“Bed?” Mina asked casually, placing her cup back down before walking around the side of the oversized piece of furniture that dwarfed everything else in her room.

Momo bit her lip, nodding silently and resigning herself to her fate, placing her own cup next to Mina’s and walking round the other side. Having been focussed entirely on the upcoming discussion, the creation user had neglected to change out of her school clothes for the day nor even adjusting them to suit the more relaxed nature of the dorms.

“D-do you mind?” she asked hesitantly, having shrugged her jacket off her shoulders.

“Go for it girl.” Mina grinned, hoping to ease her friend however she could. “If you don’t mind me doing the same.”

The pinkette reached up, loosening and removing her red tie while unbuttoning her shirt’s top few buttons.

“Urgh, so much more comfy.” Mina declared, reclining back onto her arms.

Momo said nothing, instead carefully removing her own jacket, tie and skirt, dropping the discarded items at her feet before pulling back the covers and climbing into bed.

“Ooo, yay, slumber party!” Mina winked at her friend. “Didn’t realize you couldn’t wait until this Friday.”

“M-Mina please stop!” Momo snapped, having had enough of the stupid pleasantries trying to hide the topic of why they were both talking.

“I-I’m sorry…” Momo quickly apologised. “I-I didn’t…”

“No, you’re right. That’s my bad.” Mina nodded, a surprisingly serious expression now plastered on her face, directly unwaveringly at the heiress. “I think it’s time we talked about what’s going on with you. What’s eating away at that big brain Yaomomo?”

Momo cursed herself, having accidently drawn the topic to their full attention. She shook her head lightly, her eyes downcast.

“Momo, please.” Mina gently pressed. She’d gotten her foot in the door, and the pinkette wasn’t leaving without helping her friend with whatever she felt her meagre abilities were best suited for. “Whatever it is, I wanna help. We wanna help.” She felt safe including all the other girls in that statement. “This is clearly hurting you so please, share it with us. We can help.”

Momo’s eyes met Mina’s own, the pinkette hoping to communicate her honesty and dedication through them to that promise to get the heiress to understand.

“I… I’m…” Momo began, only to snap her mouth shut. Mina said nothing, instead reaching out to rub at the girl’s knee, hoping to reassure her friend.

“I… I want a pact.” Momo asked quietly. Mina blinked before slowly nodding. She’d never tell anyone anyway if Yaoyorozu was this serious about keeping it a secret.

“Sure, we can pinky promise on it.” Mina nodded, hoping up her hand and extending her pinky finger out.

“Pinky… promise?”

The acid user felt her heart go out to the other girl again. She had no idea what a pinky promise was, probably never having made one in her life.

“It’s like a special handshake.” Mina explained. “We both promise something and shake on it using our pinkies. After that, whatever we promise, we do; like take secrets to our graves.”

She could almost cry as she saw relief grace Momo’s features at her words. She’d definitely said the right thing. Congratulating herself inside, she watched Momo’s hand raise to mimic the gesture.

“Like this?”

“That’s it.” Mina smiled, reaching out with her pinky finger and hooking it around Momo’s own. “I promise to keep whatever Yaoyorozu Momo is definitely about to share to myself until the end of time.”

With a glance at the heiress, she saw Momo nod slightly, a small smile gracing her lips. Taking the lead, Mina gave a firm shake on her arm as the pact was sealed. Normally she’d make an overdramatic joke but now clearly wasn’t the time.

“Now come on, spill.” Mina smiled weakly.

Momo took a deep breath, her nerves having settled for the moment as she decided to take the chance while they have.

“D-do… you remember last week? The sleepover?”

“Your first one? How could I forget?! That was awesome.” Mina grinned. “You… definitely had fun, right?”

“Of course.” Momo assured the girl. “It’s just… something was bothering me. For the last week and… I tried to do something about it a few days ago.”

Mina’s heart dropped. Momo hadn’t tried to confront her parents about her planned betrothal had she? It was way too far in the future and they hadn’t had time to plan as a group.

“Do… you remember your dare? From Tsu?”

“My dare from…” Mina trailed off, thinking back. Her face broke out in a mild blush as she remembered the mortification of revealing her purple, electric powered friend to the group. “Y-yeah?”

“That um… was the first time I’d ever… er… seen… something like that.”

Mina nodded slowly.

“I got… curious. I wanted to know more but… I couldn’t just ask about that.” Momo continued. “S-so I… abused my q-quirk… making a um… a copy.”

Mina’s eyebrows raised dramatically. This was certainly not what she was expecting. To be fair she had no ideas in the first place but this certainly was more on the less likely things to ever happen.

“I tried… um… playing? Is that the right word? With the uh… the toy… and um… it felt… really good.” Momo admitted, a fierce blush on her face. Mina owned a duplicate of the thing so there was no way she didn’t know exactly what she was referring to. “But… I… I think… I did something wrong. I feel all… pent up and frustrated… like there’s something I’m missing and I can’t figure out. I’ve tried um… again each night since Friday.”

Momo gripped her sheets as she admitted her failures to her friend.

“I can’t… I can’t figure it out and… now I’m all… angry and… irritated and it’s affecting everything else just like mother warned and I…” Momo held back a choked sob.

“Momo…” Mina began, biting her lip as she prepared the question that came to mind. “Do you… you know what an… orgasm is, right?”

The Yaoyorozu heiress looked nervously over at her friend, nodding shyly.

“Y-yes. It’s another word for when a man… um… releases his seed.”

“O…kay…” Mina nodded slowly, starting to get a clearer picture. “You know that… girls have them too, right?”

Momo could only blink at her friend, making no indication she indeed knew this fact.

“Oh honey… didn’t you ever look this up on the internet?”

“I… I can’t,” Momo replied. “My um… parents… they track everything I do.”

Mina let a gasp slip at that. No wonder the heiress was so naïve at times. She probably only had access to strictly academic things growing up. With unlimited surveillance on her search history, Mina wasn’t sure how the girl was still sane. She would definitely have been driven mad by now.

“Momo…” Mina hesitated somewhat, the brazenness of her next question catching even herself off guard. “How… how often do you… erm… masturbate?”

The heiress felt her face flush in a greater blush, bringing her knees up to her chest and wrapping her arms around herself.

“I’ve um… I’ve never…”

Mina felt her hand pinch her nose in frustration as she closed her eyes.

“Let me guess… Friday?”

A slow nodding was her answer.

“I’m… I’m sorry.”

“No. It’s okay Momo.” Mina assured her friend, “It’s not you it’s just… man… that’s definitely not what I expected is all.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop it.” Mina shot her friend a small glare. They’d be here all night if she started apologizing for things that weren’t her fault. “Okay, so… what did you… how can I help.” The pinkette offered, wanting sincerely to help but not quite knowing if just sharing this knowledge would resolve Momo’s issue.

“You erm…” Momo began, nervously bunching the sheets in her grip. “You have… experience with this… c-could you… m-m-maybe u-uh… t-… t-teach me?”

There is was. The heiress held her breath at her own stupid boldness while Mina’s caught in shock. Did Momo know what exactly she was asking? What exactly was she asking? A demonstration? A… helping hand? This was not helping the odd feelings she’d discovered after her own revelation last week.

“I… I don’t-”

“I understand,” Momo cut across her friend, expecting her rejection of the absurd notion. “Please… just… can you go… and not… not tell anyone?”

Mina watched as Momo’s grip on her knees tightened and a small sob escaped the heiress’ chest. Releasing a long breath, Mina lent back on her arms gain, casting her gaze to the ceiling as she pondered what she could possibly do. What Momo was asking was weird, sure, but her friend was in clear, serious distress. Her world view was narrow as hell and it certainly wasn’t about to magically get bigger if her parents had anything to do with it.

Mina felt her own pulse quicken and her tongue wet her lips unconsciously as she took a moment to really consider her actions… they had pinky sworn to secrecy… and if no one knew… would it really be so bad?

“Yaomomo… please, look at me.”

Momo tentatively lifted her gaze, tracing up her friend’s pink skin before reluctantly looking her in the eyes.

“I’m… gonna help you… okay?” Mina nodded slowly. Momo couldn’t help but dumbly mimic the action.

“Okay…” Mina took a breath. “First, I need to go grab some… stuff from my room. I’m just gonna go grab it and I’ll be right back, yeah?”

Momo nodded slowly again.

Mina took a breath in either nervousness or relief, she didn’t know which, before rolling off the bed and to her feet, the cold wooden floor a somewhat welcome change in texture to help ground her.

The heiress watched nervously as Mina made her way over to her door and unlocked it, opening it before turning back to the girl and giving her a smile.

“We’ll figure this out. Don’t worry Momo.”

Without any further ado, Mina was gone, leaving Momo alone with her thoughts. Embarrassment and fear began creeping in once more. Did she make the right decision sharing such a… forbidden topic with Mina? Was this the beginning of her social and academic downfall?

Momo didn’t have to stave off these thoughts long. To her great relief, Mina was true to her word and returned shortly, carrying a small, black leather bag in one hand and her laptop under her arm.

“I’m back.” Mina announced, a somewhat nervous lilt in her own voice. “And I’ve brought the contraband.”

Momo couldn’t help but widen her eyes in curiosity as Mina made sure the door was locked once more. The pinkette swiftly approached the bed much more cautiously than she had the first time before retaking her place on the covers.

“Okay… right… uh…” Mina began, opening her laptop across her knees and placing the bag to the side. The pinkette looked awkwardly between her computer and the girl she’d steeled her nerves to help. “No, I think…” Mina pointed at the second yellow flower patterned pillow not quite sitting behind Momo. “Can I sit next to you?”

“Oh… uh, of course. If… if it will help.” Momo shifted slightly, lifting the covers up for her friend who carefully climbed over the lip and under the sheets, pulling them up to rest over her legs as she rested her laptop on them. Truthfully, it wasn’t great for the laptop’s cooling but it would survive.

“So… I should say that everything I’m about to show you is all… natural and consenting and it’s okay to feel um…” Mina struggled to find a good word to suggest arousal to the sheltered girl.

“Tingly?” Momo offered nervously, a small amount of that feeling now dancing around her loins.

“Yeah, if that’s what you call it.” Mina nodded, opening a fresh browser window and moving over to her favourites. She hoped Momo wasn’t watching too closely as Mina clicked her ‘Revision Notes’ favourite link before her screen was once more flooded with lewd video thumbnails.

“OH!” Momo jumped at the sudden appearance of such taboo images. “Oh my!”

“It’s okay, take your time.” Mina reassured the girl. “I’m… sure you have questions.”

“Do… do your parents um… you won’t get in trouble with them… will you?”

Mina took a moment before shaking her head, realizing Momo thought her own parents had spyware installed on her machine as though such a thing were normal behaviour. Parental locks? Fine. Tracking your daughter’s every click? Not so much.

“It’s fine, I’m not doing anything wrong, so long as I don’t download anything anyway,” Mina waved her hand dismissively. “Viruses aren’t fun for anyone, in or out of the bedroom.”

Momo gave a weak chuckle at that.

“So long as I don’t look up anything Illegal, UA don’t care either.” Mina explained. “It’s probably like the school computers, they’ll only flag something to the staff if they think it’s a danger to the student or someone else.”

Momo nodded, trusting Mina knew what she was talking about.

“Okay,” The pinkette turned back to the screen. “Now… I know it seems weird… but some people post pictures and video of themselves online doing… sexy things or revealing themselves.” She blushed. “They enjoy sharing their experiences and… allowing others to watch their acts for their own… enjoyment.”

Mina moved her mouse to hover over one of the more tame looking videos from the newest selection, a small ‘vanilla’ tag located under it. She clicked before quickly checking her laptop’s volume, adjusting it down to something much lower before the video loaded.

“Watching these… helps get uh… well it gets me in the mood to… do it.” She explained, determined not to look at the heiress right now. She was keenly aware of their legs lightly brushing up against one another below the covers due to their closeness.

“I… I understand.” Momo nodded, feeling the familiar pooling in her crotch. Resisting the urge to ask to rise and fetch her toy.

The moans of the pair of people onscreen suddenly burst into life, the video evidently not containing the foreplay that led up to the sexy event.

“So… so this…” Mina blushed, her own erotic discomfort battling with the awkwardness she felt tutoring Yaomomo on such a topic. “Just an example of what… may happen when you get really intimate with a boy.”

Momo watched transfixed as the camera wobbled slightly as the man thrust his hips towards the woman, the pair moaning in obvious delight.

“D-don’t feel the need to copy them when you do… erm… do it eventually.” Mina explained. “M-make as much noise as you’re… comfortable with but… er… don’t forget that people outside your room can uh… hear.”

The creation user nodded sharply, her gaze unbreakable as she watched and listened to the pair’s exertions, curling her own lips in on themselves to prevent any sounds emerging from her own mouth.

Before she was ready. The pair of people let out louder than expected groans of delight before the video abruptly cut itself off.

Momo’s mouth dropped in surprise, turning to Mina for answers.

“G-guess that’s it for that one.” Mina nervously shrugged, clicking the back button. “There’s a number of different things if you wanted something different. Two guys, two girls, um… more than two people… and more.” She explained. “Would you… um… like to pick the next one?”

Momo’s breath hitched. She was being given a choice? Just like that? For any of the enticing, taboo videos she should definitely not be watching? Well… if Mina was really offering…

The heiress silently reached out and ran her finger along the mousepad, licking her lips as she hovered over one with a girl clearly looking towards the camera from between a pair of legs; her partner in the video, though not having their face shown, was clearly female from their anatomy.

Momo clicked softly, her heart in her throat as the video began loading.

Mina felt her surprise run through her for just a second. Inexperienced though she may be, Momo almost didn’t hesitate in selecting the video that clearly drew her attention the most. Was it simple curiosity and a need to understand her own anatomy? Or was Momo also not entirely straight?

The video began and the pair of girls felt their pulses quicken once more as female moans rang out once more.

“Hi all, this is Priya.” The girl in the video turned towards the camera and began talking. “She’s my fuck-buddy for the night and today, she’s gonna cum all over my face for you.”

“Please… please more…” Another girl’s voice who matched the moans from before called out from off camera.

“This is… very stimulating.” Momo admitted, crossing her legs at her feet as the heat between them began climbing.

“Y-yeah.” Mina agreed. “That’s kinda the point.” She joked weakly. “Does this… help?”

Momo turned to face her friend only to look away quickly, an ashamed blush on her face.

“I… I think I… understand things… a bit better but…” She began, mind racing as she continued listening to the climbing, pleading cries she felt herself wanting to shout when she was experimenting. “Is there a… um t-tutorial video maybe? On how to… how to…”

“Ah.” Mina nodded, understanding the girl’s request and pulling the laptop back to face her. “I think I know what you’re after.”

“Ahhhh June!” A sharp cry released itself from the laptop’s speakers. Momo’s attention quickly refocused as Mina felt herself drawn back into the video herself.

“What… what was that?” Momo asked hurriedly.

“Oh… uh… that was probably an… orgasm.” Mina guessed, judging from the way the girl’s hips thrusted and her juices splattered her partner’s face. She would explain what a ‘squirter’ was to her naïve student but felt it wasn’t super important at this time.

“That’s um… that’s…” Momo began nervously though unable to bring herself to finish the sentence.

“That’s what you um… can’t do?”

The heiress nodded shyly.

“I… I didn’t realize… you don’t require a… ‘toy’ to do it?” She asked.

“Um… no. Not always. Well… some people like it, others just prefer to use their fingers or something else.” Mina explained, her blush surely dyeing her face permanently purple at this stage. “Everyone likes different things so… I can show you a video that gives you the basic steps but… you have to figure out what you like on your own.”

Momo licked her lips, eager for Mina to continue imparting her wisdom. The answers were so close now.

“I can… leave my laptop here for a bit. If you’d like to… um… experiment.” Mina suggested.

No. She couldn’t leave now, Momo was so close to the answers she needed to rid herself of this distracting haze.

“No I… I can’t…” Momo muttered softly. “I… I need your… you help… to make sure I’m… doing it right.”

Mina pinched her eyes shut once more. Oh no, had she gone too far? Was that too much for her pink friend to handle? Was it too disgusting of a request?

Momo listened keenly as Mina let out another deep breath.

“F…F-fine… I’ll… I’ll stay… but you have to um…”

Whatever it was Momo would do it. Money, support items, answers to the next homework assignments, she would offer it.

“W… wear a blindfold.”

The creation user blinked. A blindfold?

“S… so that I don’t feel weird when… when you’re…”

“Of course. Whatever you ask. T-thank you M-Mina.” Momo hurriedly agreed, a simply black blindfold taking shape with her quick and popping out of her arm. Before Mina could say anything, the ravenette had pulled the sleepwear over her head and covered her eyes. “How’s this?”

“Uh…” Mina blushed, not anticipating her request to be so swiftly enacted. “Y-yeah that’s good.”

Momo released a steady breath. The tingles were certainly back in force and her clothing felt entirely too constrictive for her next actions.

“I… I guess I’ll just…” Momo began, reaching up to fully disrobe herself.

Mina just let her mouth drop as Momo began shedding her modesty. Her lungs refused to budge as she watched Momo uncover her toned arms, well-endowed chest and enviable toned stomach. She couldn’t hide it from herself. In that moment, she was turned on by every single movement her friend was making. Mina was incredibly glad Momo had covered her eyes when she had, lest she spy Mina’s lustful eyes drinking in her body or watching the pinkette bite her lower lip in desire.

“Okay… so… um…” Momo said, her nerves creeping back into her voice. “Sho-should I just… do what I normally-”

“Yes.” Mina replied, a little too sharply to be natural but she hoped Yaoyorozu didn’t notice, or at least call her on it. “Let’s um… see if I can help with w-what’s wrong.”

“Oh… I don’t… okay then…” Momo replied, nervously.

Mina’s breath caught once more, watching in disbelief as Momo pulled her knees up and her covers down, adjusting her position on the bed to recline further into her headboard, propped up by her shoulders.

“Is… is that good?”

Mina didn’t know what to say. She almost choked on her own tongue tripping over her own words.

“Y-y-yeah… t-that’s f-fine.” She swallowed.

She watched Momo’s breasts rise with the breath she took, her nipples drawing the pinkette’s attention like a bird to a cat. Mina licked her lips again.

“I’ll… just…” Mina watched eagerly as Momo’s hand flitted to her most private zones. One reached up and caressed her heavy beast, teasing and massaging it. The other snaked its way south, passing her naval and wisps of black, curly hair to touch tentatively at her lower lips.

Mina felt her will break. This was not something she even remotely expected to happen when she awoke this morning. However, now, in the heavy, lust soaked warmth of Yaoyorozu’s locked bedroom with her friend naked and willing before her, Mina let her own curious perversions wash over her.

“L-let me just…” She muttered softly, pulling her own knees up and out of the covers only to crawl forwards. There was plenty of room on the oversized bed for the pair of them. Mina felt she had room to spare as she turned her body round, carefully avoiding touching Momo’s spread legs and settling on her front between the heiress’ spread knee caps, a direct line of sight into her friend’s most secret place. “Is-is that okay?”

Momo had paused as Mina shifted, her anticipation skyrocketing thanks to the blindfold obscuring her friend’s actions. She felt the bed shift and rock as Mina adjusted her weight. Was she…? She heard Mina call her question from the spot directly in front of her. Momo bit her lip. She was exactly where that girl had been compared to the other in that video. Would… would Mina really…?

“Y-yeah… if you can um… see better.” Momo answered.

Both girls waited for the other to make the next move. Momo licked her lips, her heavy, hot breath having dried them to the point of uncomfortableness way faster than she was expecting.

Carefully, Momo’s ministrations began once more, cautiously navigating both her breast and vagina with a delicate touch.

Mina couldn't help herself. As she watched Momo’s unbelievably erotic act, she felt her own panties now uncomfortably wet with her desire. She couldn’t risk doing anything; Momo might take off the blind fold at any moment. All she could do was lightly grind her hips, rubbing her front into the covers as much as she dared to try and ease the ache she felt. It certainly didn’t help being surrounded on both sides by Momo’s undeniably toned thighs and calves. The girl needed fat for her quirk but there was certainly none here.

The two worked at themselves for a few minutes; Mina suppressing her moans and Momo trying to replicate the release the woman in the video had. Momo’s moans grew in intensity as her fingers plunged into her depths, feeling her growing wetness first hand with sticky sounding noises clearly ringing in the air as her digits explored. Mina too had begun releasing small moans, hoping they weren’t loud enough for Yaoyorozu to pick up as she’d relented, trapping an arm under her body as it slid into her underpants and rubbed at her clit as she watched Momo’s movements.

“Mina…” Momo breathed out, her strain evident. “Mina, please… I… I can’t… I need help.”

The pink haired girl blinked as reality came back to her. She was here to help Yaoyorozu. This was specifically what she needed help with. Yaomomo just couldn’t finish herself and find her release.

“I-It’s okay…” Mina cooed, trying to control her voice, her hands both pushing herself up. “It’s okay… I’m h-here…”

“Mina… I-I can’t… it w-wont…” Momo tried to explain.

“Shush~” Mina spoke softly, pretty sure she knew why Yaomomo was having trouble. “May I… touch you?”

Momo nodded, her heavy breathing persisted as her fingers slowed their efforts.

The pink haired girl reached out, thankful for her greater experience as she gingerly took Momo’s wrist, twisting her own hand to overlay the heiress’s own. Pushing her index finger forward to make Yaoyaorozu point her own, she trailed the girl’s hand over her pussy once more, towards the top instead of the bottom where Momo’s efforts had been concentrated.

“H-here, feel that? That little… nub, right there?” Momo jerked her hip as Mina rubbed her own finger up along her slit. “That’s your clit. It gets very… sensitive when you’re doing… this. And if you want to… cum… some people find it kind of essential to tickle it.”

Mina watched painfully as Momo’s finger moved on its own, rubbing awkwardly up and down and all around the hooded spot in desperate flicks.

“No, no… n-not quite like that.” Mina giggled softly. Momo however didn’t see the funny side, letting out a moan of frustration at unfulfilled desire.

“Mina… please…” She begged. “S-show me…”

Mina felt her own breath tickle her now dry lips, her own pussy clenching in acceptance.

“O…kay…” Mina accepted, looking down at her new tasks with giant eyes. Momo asked her directly. She was allowed to do this. It didn’t matter that she wanted this too. She hadn’t tricked her friend into allowing Mina to experiment with her body.

Reaching down, she deliberately pulled Yaoyorozu’s hand away from her nethers. The girl gave a needy moan but didn’t complain. Mina took this as confirmation enough the girl knew what she’d agreed to.

Bending closer, Mina let the smell of her friend’s arousal fill her nose; a heady tonic. She didn’t know how wet Yaoyorozu still was so she allowed two of her fingers on one hand and a single one on the other soak in her own saliva. With the preparations made, Mina reached forward, her pair of fingers slowly touching, opening and then entering her friend.

Momo let out a load moan as her hips and legs twitched greedily at the sensations returning to her system. Mina let herself build up a small rhythm, relishing the feeling of her fingers running along Yaoyorozu’s vagina walls. She reached up with her remaining, moist finger and pushed the small hood of the clit up and out the way, focusing a gentle touch on the small bean-like feeling underneath.

The change in Yaoyorozu was immediate. A strained moan broke her lips as Mina practically heard the girl bite her lip to keep quiet. Whether out of properness, politeness or plain lust, Mina didn’t care. She had a job to do.

“Just tell me… faster or slower.”

Creating a steady rhythm she enjoyed herself. Between inserting her fingers and maintaining her efforts on the clit, Mina heard Yaoyorozu’s voice begin peaking in ways she hadn’t heard yet. The girl was close and she was about to blow.

Apparently she didn’t need to do much to set the heiress off as she suddenly felt her shoulders getting crushed between Yaoyorozu’s knees as her muscles clenched and spasmed violently the way Mina recognised herself doing after she’d been pent up for too long.

“Mi-Mina!” Yaoyorozu called out, her hands gripping and twisting the sheets as her body stopped responding to her, her rear clenched and hips thrusting up towards what she suspected was poor Mina’s face. Too lost in her own euphoria to care. Momo twisted her head left and right, feeling her toes match her hands in their clenching of the sheets. She both wished the feeling would never end and felt scared at the overwhelming nature of it.

Her muscles finally stopped their involuntary jerks as the thrilling feeling began to recede. The sounds of her laboured breathing almost echoing in the room. She felt her legs release their grip on poor Mina’s shoulders, hoping she hadn’t injured her friend for that indescribable experience.

Lifting her head with as much energy as she could muster, the blindfold long having fallen off with her jerking, Momo looked down to examine the damage she’d done to her friend. Mina’s heavily lidded eyes look back with a grin. She didn’t recognise that expression but it made her stomach tingle in a similar, yet different way than what she just experienced. That is to say it was more comparable to whenever she was close to Jiro, but that couldn’t be right.

“Wow… that was a big one girl.” Mina smiled, very aware her fingers were still being clenched occasionally by Yaoyorou’s lusty pussy. Her hand was definitely drenched, Momo’s sheets also definitely ruined for the night. “You gotta watch that strength. I almost got crushed between your thighs.”

Momo opened her mouth to respond only for the pink devil to begin withdrawing her fingers in that moment.

“Ah, ah, ah!” Momo squealed, her hips jerking again, trying to stop the sensations instead of encouraging them.

“Sensitive I’ll bet.” Mina giggled, holding her fingers up to her eyes to examine them. Despite the short time they’d been down there, they’d clearly pruned from the moisture.

“Y-yes…” Momo muttered, watching Mina carefully.

She wasn’t sure why she did it. Maybe it was her own curiosity or the adrenaline of their shared carnal act but when Mina met Momo’s gaze again, she opened her mouth and licked her finger.

“M-Mina!” Momo cried.

Mina seemed to realise what she was doing as she made no effort to repeat the action, dropping her hands back to the covers.

“S-sorry.” She muttered, her own breathing still somewhat laboured from her through the roof arousal.

Momo dropped her head back to her pillow, trying to force her lungs to obey her and slow her breathing back down. She felt the tell-tale signs of her friend shifting around the bed, navigating back to her previous position.

Opening her eyes and turning her head, Momo saw Mina lay her own head down on Momo’s other pillow, her eyes finding her own.

“Hi…” The heiress greeted awkwardly.

“Hi yourself.” Mina smiled, that cheeky, teasing but endearing grin of hers back on her face.

“I…” Momo began, closing her mouth before pausing to consider her words.

“Take your time girl. This was k-kinda new for me too.” Mina blushed, biting her lip nervously.

“Just… thank you… doesn’t seem like enough.”

Mina giggled, her laugh sounding much more musical than it ever had before to Momo’s ears.

“It’s fine. It was… definitely an experience.” Mina replied diplomatically.

“O-one I don’t think I’ll ever um… forget.” Momo admitted, her flush definitely combining with her blush.

“Y-yeah… me neither.” Mina sighed.

“Do you… um…” Momo began, looking nervously at Momo’s orange pupils before averting her gaze. “Do you w-want me… to erm…”

Mina’s eyes widened as she felt Yaoyorou’s hand closest to her slide and bend at the elbow along the covers to touch her own hand tentatively. The question didn’t need to be finished.

“No, no. I’m fine.” Mina lied, her blood rushing to her face as she felt her core pulse with need. “T-tonight was about you.”

She almost regretted seeing Yaoyorozu’s face fall. Was that excitement? Momo’s eyes looked down for a moment as she clearly thought through something in her heart. She watched the ravenette’s tongue wet her lips.

“Then… at least…” Mina felt her own lips part subconsciously as Momo leant in, eyes closed and pressed her own to Mina’s softly, holding the position for just a second before pulling back.

Mina felt her lustful thoughts redouble, her blood and body telling her to give in and let whatever happens happen. She let slip a sigh of desire, her eyelids fluttering for just a moment as she gave into her feelings. When she opened her eyes however, she looked back into the naïve, expectant face of a friend she’d skipped many bases with that day and knew she couldn’t let herself surrender. Not when they both knew a lot of talking would have to be done first before anything else was considered.

Mina licked her lips, savouring the touch of Yaomomo’s own and looking at the heiress in a new light. Shaking her head lightly despite the rebellion of her heart and loins, Mina replied, “We… we can’t…”

“I… I know…” Yaoyorozu nodded sadly.

“I-I want to…” Mina tried again, trying to organise her feelings as she spoke. “But… this is all… too much. I’ve… I’m not sure if I’m… and you… this is all new for you… what if… and your… your twenty fifth…”

Momo nodded bitterly, closing her eyes and biting her lip in frustration.

“I know… there’s… a lot. I’m sorry.”

“I’ll help… you know… with the marriage thing?”

“I know.”

The pair lapsed into silence, instead choosing to study each other’s face.

“Can… I ask…” Mina began, her mind cast back to their sleepover together. “That… person… you said you were crushing on? For truth or dare? Is… is it… me?”

Momo’s averted gaze spoke volumes before the confirmation even passed her lips.

“N-no… I’m… I’m sorry.” Momo admitted, ashamed to answer truthfully.

“Hey, no… that’s ok.” Mina waved off, not wanting to show her broken optimistic thoughts on her face and make the girl look as bad as her heart felt. It was like losing something you didn’t even realise you wanted until it was unreachable. “I’ve um… got my own thing I n-need to um… work out anyway.” Mina couldn’t help but feel like it was a stupid, see through excuse, even if it was true.

Momo’s curious eyes returned to match her own once more.

“But… let’s say… if you didn’t have to worry about your… parents… and… I asked you… would you… like to see where it went?”

She was surprised at the heights her heart soared as Momo gave a tentative nod before it strengthened into firm acceptance.

“Okay.” Mina breathed. “Good… okay.”

“…Mina?”

“Yeah?”

“I know… we can’t talk about it again… not until we’re both… in a better place…” Momo began hesitantly. “But… for now… could I maybe… could we maybe… be a little selfish?”

Mina watched as Momo’s head inched a little closer once more. She shouldn’t agree. It was a bad idea. She felt her stupid, romance loving heart ache again.

“Th… thirty minutes...” She offered. God did she just want to say fuck it and give in, but, she’d be stupid to think nothing would change between them. At least… with this… she could pretend. Pretend she’d had a normal, honest discussion with Yaomomo, helped her with her problem and left her room, definitely not staying the night wrapped around each other in a forbidden lover’s embrace. Especially since she wasn’t sure if this was exactly what she wanted, even if it felt really, really good. “Th-thirty minutes… then… we forget this… just for now. Just until we both get our heads on straight… promise?”

A fresh light graced Yaomomo’s eyes at her words, the girl reaching up awkwardly with a bright smile once more gracing her face.

“Pinky promise.”

Thirty minutes passed way too quickly for either of their liking. Mina had to practically melt her way out of Momo’s bed lest she become trapped for ever in a delirious haze of feathery kisses and tingly touches. The pair had made out for most of that time, their hands drifting teasingly across each other’s bodies. Despite her nakedness, Mina kept her hands away from any of Momo’s areas she wouldn’t normally touch with someone she hadn’t just brought to climax.

“Okay… um…” Mina cleared her throat, having fully redressed in her discarded clothes and sitting towards the end of the bed, above the covers. “You can um… keep my laptop for tonight… maybe tomorrow too if you need it.”

She turned to gaze once more at the beauty she’d left wrapped up in her sheets and nothing else only to get a confused look in response.

“For research, Yaomomo.” Mina smiled. “You said it, yourself; you can’t use your own computer so just borrow mine and go nuts. Look up all the things you’ve always wanted. Educate yourself. You know how to study better than I do.”

“Ah, I see.” Momo nodded in understanding. “But aren’t you going to need it for your studies?”

The pinkette shook her head fondly.

“Nah, I got my phone if I need it. Besides, I turned everything I needed to in before the licensing exam anyway.”

“Then, thank you very much Mina. I sincerely appreciate it.” Momo smiled radiantly again.

Mina felt the dangerous allure rising once more, threatening to keep her trapped here until she had her wicked way with this picture of innocence, corrupting her down to the last toe curling inch… Fuck. Mina really needed to go get herself off.

“Good. Yes. Okay. I’m gonna just…” Mina picked up her black bag and shuffled uneasily over to Momo’s door.

“Um… one more thing…” Momo called out.

Mina hated ‘one more thing’. It was just another distraction preventing her from fleeing to the safety of her room; away from the enticing siren’s call.

“If I um… find some things online and have… questions… o-or m-maybe… need s-some h-help again…” Momo let the implied question hang in the air momentarily. “Could I… maybe… ask you to c-come over?”

Mina swallowed nervously.

“Y…you could a-ask me…” She replied diplomatically. That apparently wasn’t good enough though as Momo spoke up once more.

“And… would you say… yes?”

Mina knew she was fishing for something they both shouldn’t chase. Not yet. Damn her stupid, horny brain and stupid, horny heart and stupid, horny, aching pussy.

“… Yes.”

Mina didn’t chance any further interruptions, pulling open the door and closing it behind her, taking several hurried steps towards the stairs. She made it to her landing before curling in on herself in pure embarrassment. Had she really just done that?! Spent all that time doing those lewd things with the class’ resident genius! No, that wasn’t lewd, that was way beyond that. Full on sexy with a capital ‘S’. And she’d agreed to do it again! Momo wasn’t even her girlfriend and they have vague, unclear, super sketchy plans to do it again! Would she want more?! Did Mina even want more? What did Mina even want out of this besides getting her metaphorical rocks off?!

Mina shot a glance at the black bag she held in her hand, knowing it contained her purple friend, some practise condoms and some clean up wipes.

“You’re coming with me.” She declared to the bag, rising to her feet once more. “And you aren’t leaving me till I figure this out.”

It was too late to message the other girls. Mina sent a text round to their little recently created group chat featuring all the girls, minus Momo, the next morning explaining that, thanks to her amazing skills at being awesome, she’d helped Yaomomo figure out a solution to her problem. She did warn them that it cost her a pinky promise so no matter how they begged, she wouldn’t be able to divulge anything but to rest assured that Momo would be back to normal. Their positive, unquestioning responses warmed her heart as her friends expressed nothing but relief that their other friend and class vice-president would be fighting fit one more.

True to form, Momo returned to classes next day with a bright, fresh smile and a new spring in her step. They all breathed a sigh of relief that Mina wasn’t just blowing smoke, not that they’d let her know. Mina actually felt herself enjoying the day’s lessons, though she was sure the feeling wouldn’t last too long before wearing off; chalking it up to the excitable energy her tryst with Momo had given her. She tried not to act too out of character but she knew she’d attracted some curious glances from her peers throughout the day.

From her spot at the back of the class. Yaoyorozu took notes and answered questions with renewed enthusiasm. As far as anyone knew she was back to her old self. Momo knew better though. The secretive glances she sent Mina and hyper aware clenches she made to recapture just a fraction of the magic they’d shared were certainly not like her old self.

Ochako would admit… she was super nervous about the upcoming licensing exam. Had she studied hard enough to know what to do in a crisis? What about first aid? Were her Gunhead martial arts up to snuff to take out villains? And that wasn’t even mentioning anything about her quirk.

The brunette sighed, looking at her phone to check the time as she rested on the common room sofa. It was Wednesday, the evening before the exam. If she wasn’t ready now it was too late to do anything about it. She’d prepared, she’d worked hard! No distractions and she’d succeed!

“Wow, that’s awesome Tokoyami! You and dark shadow must be really in-sync.” A heart-meltingly earnest expression of awe for someone else’s quirk derailed her thoughts.

Turning in her chair, she felt her heart beat just that little bit faster as she caught sight of her unsuspecting crush gushing over the progress their bird-headed classmate had made in recent training sessions.

“Indeed.” Tokoyami nodded, taking a bite of the apple he was eating before dinner. “Though our bond allows us to share certain things without words, Dark Shadow is its own being and thus, my eternal partner.”

“That’s so cool.” Midoriya smiled, unable to hide the pure joy in his face even if he tried.

Uraraka felt her cheeks heating up in a familiar fashion as she admired Izuku’s features. His cute face, sparkling eyes, adorable freckles, fluffy, green hair. She could feel her mind wanting to turn down a darker path. One she only indulged in late at night when she was sure her parents were asleep. Truthfully, she could use the stress relief that following that thought pattern might lead. Certainly not in the common room though.

Turning away from her oblivious green haired heart-throb, she looked around to see everyone enjoying the early break from training to mentally prepare themselves for tomorrow’s exam. Some people were hyper, like Kaminari and Kirishima, while others, like the ever stoic Todoroki, just continued their routines as normal.

As she scanned her friends, she locked eyes with her other green haired classmate of 1-A, sitting on the other couch along with Mina. Tsuyu Asui was watching her intently, as though waiting for the brunette to notice her. The frog girl’s eyes darted to the side, glancing at something before returning to match Ochako’s own.

Furrowing her brow, Ochako looked back to what Tsuyu could be indicating towards. Her eyes widened as she saw Midoriya, now standing with his leg raised on the chair he was just sitting at, having rolled up his trouser leg to show off the chiselled muscles he’d been hard at work carving. Whatever he was saying was lost to the aether as she just stared at the eye candy Izuku was clearly offering. She swore Dark Shadow was answering her deepest desires as it chose that moment to poke and prod Izuku’s muscled form, clearly curious, though Uraraka wasn’t sure whether it was because the sentient quirk was admiring the same progress she was or they just wondered what legs felt like, considering their own lack of that feature.

Her ever-present blush in her cheeks intensified, turning back to Tsuyu only to be met by a girl who was grinning slightly wider than she she’d last spotted her. Tsuyu’s eyebrows wiggled suggestively and Ochako could take no more, burying her face in her hands, taking distinct care not to touch her face with her pinkies as she did so.

Why did Tsu have to tease her like this? It was super embarrassing. How would she like it if she turned the tables, outing the frog girl’s own crush on the boy to the world. But… that was the problem… even after a week had passed since the sleepover where she’d learned she had a rival for Izuku’s affections, Ochako hadn’t found the confidence to talk to her friend about it. Should she take Tsu aside now? Before the exams? No, that was too selfish: she’d wait until after to prevent her getting distracted like she was herself.

“Mina!” Yaoyorozu called out, thankfully providing a suitable distraction for Ochako. The pinkette leant back over the edge of the couch, watching the approaching newcomer from an upside down perspective.

“Momo!” Mina cheered, “What’s up?”

The heiress, who’d had her own difficult week, smiled down at them in greeting.

“I’ve brought back your laptop Mina.” She offered the device out with both hands. “You left it in my room by accident and I’ve… forgotten until now to return it.”

Mina carefully took the device from the girl.

“Y-Yeah! Thanks Yaomomo. I dunno what I’d do without you.”

“You’re more than welcome Mina,” Momo nodded, her smile seeming just a bit wider than normal. “Please do let me know if you’d like to study together again. You made it significantly more enjoyable last time.”

“Oh stop,” Mina hastily waved off her friend, “You don’t have to fib, I’m a terrible student and everyone knows it, ha ha ha.”

Ochako watched her friend’s interactions, glad Mina had been able to cheer Momo up. She felt somewhat bad for not dedicating more of her time to trying to help the girl on Monday but they’d all been occupied with their studies and training. Should she apologize to Momo? Wait… actually… was there something Momo could help her with?

Back during their sleepover, they’d learned about the Yaoyorozu’s heiress’ unfortunate ‘duties’ to her family; something Uraraka could kind of sympathise with except she was willingly dedicated to helping her parents while Momo was being forced. But no, adjacent to that thought, just before, Momo had admitted to everyone that she had a crush on someone. She had no idea if it was someone in class 1-A, B or even their school but Momo confirmed it. The girl was practically top of their class for everything and she hadn’t gotten distracted by her crush. Maybe she could teach Ochako how. Or at least be a mutual shoulder to cry on over their out-of-reach love lives, even if it was super embarrassing to think about.

“Hey, Yaomomo?” Uraraka called out, gaining the attention of the nearby girls. “You got a minute?”

“Hm? Oh, sure Ochako. Was there something you need?”

Ochako was well aware she would get grilled for answers from Mina during the sleepover since she was about to have a private conversation with the ravenette but hopefully Tsu wouldn’t reveal that she could probably guess it was about Deku.

“Yeah, could you...?” She asked, leaving the question hanging as she stood up and gestured to follow her towards the main entrance to the dorms.

“Of course.”

Mina watched the retreating pair curiously, waiting for the entrance door to shut before she immediately turned to Tsuyu.

“What do you think they’re talking about? Something juicy?”

Tsuyu shrugged her shoulders in response and throwing her hands up in an ‘I don’t know’ gesture, having expected the question.

“Beats me.”

Tsuyu watched Mina return her observation to the door, probably wishing for an x-ray vision quirk in that moment. She, however, just sighed and shook her head. Seemed Ochako would talk to everyone but the boy in question about her feelings. Not that she was any better.

Ochako led her class vice-president down the steps to the dorm and just off to the side where wooden benches sat on either side of the path, likely placed to enjoy the spring or summer breezes and have talks like these. Yaoyorozu didn’t need to be told to sit as she joined Ochako on the bench.

“So~.” Ochako began after a moment, feeling her arms appreciate the cool autumn-approaching air as the street light bathed them with its glow. “There’s something I… need help with… and I think you can help me.”

Momo was glad Uraraka was so busy focused on the ground as she was sure her sharp inhale and blushing red face would’ve given her lewd thought process away. Her mind taking her back to Monday evening’s events with Mina that had a similar tone.

“I… I’ll help if I can.” Momo replied cautiously. She knew logically that Ochako wasn’t asking the same thing she had of her pink haired friend but her mind wanted to tease her apparently.

“Back um… during the sleepover… you said you had a um... crush on someone?”

“I believe I did reveal that, yes.” Momo nodded, “Forgive me if I don’t say whom though.”

“No, no, that’s okay.” Ochako turned to wave off her friend’s fears. “That’s not what… um…”

Ochako took a moment, deciding it was best to just explain herself then letting the smartest person in the class figure out if she had the answers to her problem.

“So… I have… I’ve still not… told um… Deku.” Ochako briefly glanced around, checking to make sure no one was obviously nearby that she’d missed. “And… I… after the sleepover… I’m worried that… am I doing the right thing? By waiting I mean?”

Momo let out a soft sigh. If the girl had asked her a week ago, the answer would’ve been completely different. Now though, after what she had… ‘discussed’ with Mina, she had been questioning her own feelings on the matters of love and affection.

“I’m… afraid I’ll have to answer you in two parts.” Momo replied slowly, pausing to consider her next words. “Firstly, while I didn’t display my stance when you made your feelings clear in truth or dare, I would’ve had to disagree with Tsuyu and Hagakure. We’re training to be heroes, and yes, I have… my own roadblocks to… challenge in time, we should dedicate our minds fully to the endeavour ahead.”

Ochako’s eyes widened. Yaomomo agreed with her! No, wait, she said ‘would’ve’… don’t tell her that-

“However, recently I…” Momo blushed. “I’ve been made… aware… how much enjoyment can be found with someone you admire and trust.”

“Was that something… um… was that the thing you were struggling with? Earlier this week? The thing Mina helped with?”

“I-I am afraid I cannot say,” Momo stammered quickly. “I am bound by the pact of the ‘pinky promise’.” Hoping Ochako would understand and avoid any further questions down that path.

“Ah, I see, sorry.” Uraraka rubbed the back of her head nervously, understanding the unwritten loyalty when making such a promise. At least Momo could definitely be trusted with secrets if she asked her for a pinky promise too. “Sorry too… about not um… being able to help more. I was busy with my training and-”

“It’s quite alright, Ochako.” Momo smiled. “I’m afraid, had you attempted, I may have taken out my frustrations on you and hurt your feelings.”

The two fell into a somewhat awkward silence as they let the small rift that neither of them knew about close. They hadn’t discussed it as a full group, nor had Momo apologized to them for her behaviour yet, having gotten lost in her own feelings and research.

“I’ll be sure to reassure the rest of the girls at our sleepover on Friday too.” Momo resolved with a smile.

“Yeah…” Ochako muttered, her mind returning to her own problem. “You said… ‘would’ve’… does that mean um… you’ve asked out or um… told your feelings to that boy?”

Momo’s gaze lingered on Ochako for a moment. She’d certainly never made it clear what gender the target of her affections was but it seemed Uraraka believed it to be male. Momo couldn’t correct her without giving away more hints that she didn’t need so she just let her friend believe what she wanted for now.

“I have not.” Momo admitted, playing with her own hands nervously. “But, with recent revelations… and all your support… I think I might… talk to them. While you know about my eventual… betrothal, I believe that, at least in the time before that should things not go our way, I should enjoy my life, as it is mine after all.”

Ochako laughed, a somewhat wistful tinge in her voice.

“Of course it is.” She smiled, “You’re um… Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu.” Ochako looked around briefly once more. “You can do anything.”

Momo smiled fondly at the blushing girl in front of her.

“I believe I’m beginning to understand the sentiment behind those words.” Momo returned the smile. “But, if I’m not mistaken, this was not the advice you were looking for, was it?”

“Insightful as ever.” Ochako rubbed the back of her head only to look down and bite her lip. “I just… how do I know? Is it too selfish of me to want this? What if I say something and Deku doesn’t feel the same and it distracts us both and neither of us become heroes and my family goes hungry and-”

“Ochako!” Momo called out, reaching out her hands for the panicking girl’s. “Ochako, breathe.” Momo reached out and caressed the girl’s face warmly like her own mother did for her when she cried in the past. “Hush, you’re going to be okay.”

Ochako felt Momo’s warm hand rub softly against her skin. It felt so nice. She allowed her gaze to meet the Yaoyorozu heiress’ and felt her breath hitch for just a moment. No. Wrong. Evil. Not allowed.

Momo felt Ochako quickly jerk away from her touch after she realized what was happening. It surprised the girl but maybe she was being a bit too familiar with her friends.

“S-Sorry…” Ochako offered a weak apology.

“No, no, I was too forward.” Momo admitted. “My mother comforted me the same way when I was distressed as a young girl, I thought maybe it would help.”

“O-Oh…” Ochako mumbled, suppressing the bad thoughts that had crept into her head.

“Still,” Momo continued. “You will be fine Ochako. Even if Midoriya doesn’t reciprocate your feelings, I find myself more in line with Hagakure’s thoughts on the matter now; if you ask, at least you’ll know for sure.” She smiled, hoping to impart her confidence on the matter. “While I’d be a hypocrite if I said ‘don’t worry about distractions’, I believe Mina’s words are more important to this matter; we um… got you girl.”

Ochako laughed. She couldn’t help it. Momo’s honest attempt to replicate Mina’s enthusiasm fell completely flat, even if the words didn’t.

“S-Sorry Yaomomo,” She giggled, “Just... it was weird hearing you say that.”

Momo joined in with a chuckle of her own.

“Yes, I believe I should leave that kind of talk to Mina.” Momo smiled fondly at thoughts of the pinkette. “But the sentiment still stands; we will be there for you and get you through anything you’re struggling with.”

It should’ve felt hollow and rich: those words coming from someone with so much privilege. Someone who’d never experienced the ever present fear of not having enough to eat every day. Someone who didn’t know what it was like to hear their parents’ say ‘they weren’t hungry’ as they lovingly gave the meagre amount of dinner they had to their daughter who they didn’t know saw through their lies.

Even after Momo had discovered Ochako’s financial situation during the sleepover, and was likely going to offer to buy her a new phone out of some sort of charity, Ochako thought it was just lip service from someone who pitied her. Now though, she knew that Momo truly cared about her and had offered purely because she wanted to help her friend like a hero would help someone in need.

Heroics wasn’t all about rescuing civilians and beating the bad guys, it was little moments like that too: helping someone be okay again after getting them out of trouble. Thanks to the dorm, Ochako had a little more money for food as her parents didn’t have to rent her that apartment anymore. But she now knew that, if she ever had to turn to someone for help that wouldn’t pity her or expect any sort of return afterwards, she could turn to Momo.

“Would you like a hug?” Momo asked, having learned her lesson about asking the girl first before initiating acts that could be considered intimate.

Ochako felt tears begin to well up in her eyes. Her feelings for her friendship with the heiress welling up in her chest. She nodded shakily before leaning into her friend, allowing herself to be wrapped in the tall black haired girl’s arms.

Neither said anything for a moment as they just sat there. Momo idly rubbing her friend’s back in circles while Ochako just appreciated Yaomomo for being Yaomomo.

“Did that advice help some more?” Momo asked after a while.

Ochako looked down for a moment, thinking about her answer only to become acutely aware how close she was to Momo’s hefty bust. She shouldn’t be in this position. It wasn’t proper for two friends who were girls to be. Uraraka pushed back slowly, hoping Momo would get the hint, her hands pressing against the wood of the seat between them.

The gravity girl was released from the hug, pondering the solution to her problem once more.

“It… helped…” She said, still somewhat unsure with what she should do. “But I still think I need to think on it more.”

“I didn’t expect you to make up your mind now.” Momo teased lightly. “I’m glad I could provide you greater insight however.”

“Yeah… thanks. You’re a good friend Yaomomo.” Ochako smiled.

A gust of wind rolled through the trees as Ochako quickly realised it was getting too cold to be outside at this time in only a tank top and sweats.

“Oof,” She shivered, “Let’s head in.”

“Of course.” Momo agreed, the pair rising to their feet and moving to the door.

Ochako still needed to ponder the solution to her heart’s problem. Telling Deku, waiting for graduation, acceptance, rejection. It was still too much what with the licensing exam tomorrow. For now, she’d lock her feelings away, at least for the exam. She couldn’t afford any distractions there and neither could Deku, not if they both wanted to achieve their dreams and become heroes.

As she re-entered the dorms however, she spotted Asui’s curious eyes turn towards her from the sofa. There was the thing with Tsu as well. Would her frog quirked best friend hate her if she went after Deku first? Would she fall out with her if she missed her chance if Tsu did the same? Ochako could lock her feelings away for however long she wanted but it was becoming increasingly clear that there were other people who recognised how wonderful Izuku Midoriya truly was like she did. The problem, was that those people may not share Ochako’s sensibility for waiting until they’re both ready. Rivals in love.

The day of the licensing exam arrived. The class was prepared. They heard the speech Aizawa gave at the start and felt their determination rising. Working their way through all the problems and curve balls they were thrown in the exam, quite literally for the latter, the class all managed to come out of the other end intact. Though, unfortunately it seemed, not all of them were equal anymore.

“Seventeen of you passed. That’s good. Those of you that did, congrats you’re now semi-pros.” Aizawa praised, standing at the front of the bus after they’d all climbed back on. “However, don’t think this will give you any reason to slack off. As semi-pros, we’ll be pushing you even harder when school resumes to raise you to even greater heights. As your list of achievements increases, so do my expectations, don’t disappoint.”

“Yes Mr. Aizawa.” Those that passed chorused.

“As for those that failed…” Aizawa turned his attention to the three students who, while they’d passed the first half, failed in the second. “Bakugo, Todoroki, Mineta. You’ve been given a lifeline that wouldn’t have been extended were it not for the current climate.”

The class was acutely aware of what Aizawa was talking about. Since All Might’s retirement, crime was on the rise, and so too was the need for high-quality heroes to capture them.

“Don’t waste this opportunity, you will not be given another.” Aizawa impressed on the three. “That’s all, now don’t make too much noise while I get some sleep.”

Without further fanfare, the class all returned to school and their dorms to celebrate. There wasn’t a big party or streamers or any kind of celebratory effects once they all entered the common room but a majority of the class decided to gather and chat about their experiences in the exam.

“So we’re back to normal classes tomorrow, right?” Jiro collapsed with a sigh onto one of the small cushioned chairs with no back placed around the coffee table, by the TV.

“I suppose there’s no rest for heroes.” Momo sympathised, sitting down beside her earphone jacked friend, a cup of tea in her hand.

“We’re totally legit now!” Mina cheered.

“I know, right!” Hagakure laughed, happy she’d managed to at least get her warp refraction super move working in time to help her pass.

“Man, I could use a vacation.” Sato sighed, resting his hands on his hips and letting his exhaustion show on his face.

“I will not forget this summer the rest of my life.” Tokoyami contributed, causing the sugar quirked user to baulk at the knowledge that, technically, this was their summer vacation.

“Aw man. There goes my idea for sun and surf.” He complained with a chuckle.

Ochako smiled over at the tall boy, currently occupied with Tsu in petting Koda’s bunny the rock headed boy had brought down for a visit.

“This bunny’s so cute!” Tsuyu gushed. Ochako couldn’t help but agree. Seeing its adorably cute face certainly helped melt the stress of the day away.

As she allowed the small white pet to sniff her fingers cautiously, she couldn’t help but watch the green headed boy she’d come to admire smile down at his phone; likely getting a text from his mum or All Might considering what he’d said earlier when taking a picture of his brand new license.

Her locked up feelings stretched at the confines of her cell as she admired the curl of his lip indicate that ever honest smile of his. She felt her shoulder jostle as Tsuyu nudged it from beside her. Turning to the frog girl, she watched her widen her eyes and look towards the boy once again. Her hand twitched as she felt Tsuyu’s own squeeze it.

What did the frog girl want from her? Was she telling her to go for it? To go and stupidly embarrass herself in front of all their friends in the middle of the common room. No, she’d take him aside of course. But even then, she couldn’t. This was the second time in two days Tsuyu had done something like this. Was she getting impatient? Telling the gravity girl to go first before she leapt on the boy as though he were her green haired lily pad?

Ochako turned back to look at Deku again, noticing his expression having changed to one of reluctant conceding as he in turn watched Bakugo’s retreating back. That stupid blond must’ve said something concerning to her friend. Bakugo must be sore that Izuku managed to get his license and he didn’t. Shows him just who he was wrong to look down on.

However, she still hadn’t come to a conclusion regarding the correct path to take regarding the boy. Turning back to Tsu once more, she realized that, while she couldn’t get the final answer from Deku, she could at least get some things straight with her. Maybe get her friend to ease up on the teasing and ask just what the hell the frog girl wanted. After all, it wasn’t like Tsuyu to not bluntly state her own feelings to the boy if she liked him after all.

“Come on.” Ochako whispered to the green-haired girl, pulling her hand along like a guide.

“What’s up Ochako?” She heard Tsuyu call back from behind her. The girl simply shook her head, aiming for the elevator. Tsuyu let herself be led, though catching up to and matching her friend’s steps, figuring this chat had been a long time coming anyway.

The pair entered the elevator and waited the small trip up in silence as Ochako guided the girl to her room. When Ochako closed the door behind them, she was surprised to see Tsuyu moving to sit on her bed instead of the small, yellow floor chair. Not that she minded but she clearly knew this wasn’t a simple ‘tea and cookies’ kind of talk.

Uraraka sighed as she walked across to her desk, pulling out her desk chair and plopping herself down in it, turning to face Tsuyu. The two looked at each other for a moment before Ochako hunched over, resting her elbows on her knees and putting her hands together, almost in like in prayer, resting them against her lips.

“So what did you wanna talk about regarding Izuku?” Tsuyu cut to the heart of the matter. Ochako’s breath caught in surprised but honestly she should’ve expected it; Tsuyu was crazy observant when she wanted to be.

“Why do you keep doing it?” Ochako began after another moment. “You know what my feelings are about it.”

“I do, I didn’t know my teasing was getting to you so bad Ochako. I’m sorry, ribbit." Tsuyu apologised.

Ochako blinked owlishly. That wasn’t fair. Tsuyu wasn’t meant to just undercut her frustrations and apologize like that.

“I… I don’t…” Ochako mumbled, trying to gather her thoughts enough to respond.

“I know you’ve made your position clear but I still think it’s stupid.” Tsuyu explained. “If my light teasing gave you the push you need to confess, whatever the outcome, I think you’d be happier for it, ribbit. Clearly it’s bothering you though so I’ll stop.”

“But… but why?” Ochako asked, her mind trying to catch up to her guest’s own, better thought out arguments. “You um, said you liked Deku too. Why are you trying to get me to confess?”

“You’re my friend and I support you.” Tsuyu shrugged.

“Okay…” Ochako replied cautiously, “So… what? You’re waiting for me to ask Deku out and if he says no, you’d go for it?”

“Ouch.” Tsuyu made her distaste for the question known. “I’m actually a little hurt you’d think that Ochako, ribbit.”

“S-Sorry.” She apologized, “But still… I… I don’t understand.”

Tsuyu sighed and pulled her legs up to her chest, hugging them protectively.

“That’s ‘cause you’re missing a piece of the puzzle…” She admitted. When Ochako’s eyes met hers Tsuyu broke the gaze, looking down at the floor boards.

Ochako became aware once more that the frog girl had admitted that she was… bisexual during the sleepover, then she connected the dots to realize that Tsuyu was only asked which boy she would date in class 1-A.

“You like a girl…” Ochako muttered breathlessly, watching as Tsuyu’s head gave a few gentle nods to confirm. That still didn’t make sense though, why hadn’t Tsuyu asked that… girl by now.

“I guess now’s as good a time as any…” The frog girl mumbled.

Ochako was about to ask what her friend meant only to stop at the intense vulnerability Tsuyu held in her eyes.

“The reason I haven’t just asked Midoriya out is ‘cause I like someone else more, ribbit.” Tsuyu explained, “Someone… that… needs to ask him out… and get an answer before I can even ask mine.”

Ochako’s breath caught in her throat. No… she couldn’t be… this wasn’t right.

“Ts-Tsu!” She cried, blushing as the realization dawned on her.

Tsuyu gave her friend and now aware crush a weak smile. “I wanted to wait… and tell you properly how wonderful you are… and how similar you make me feel but you kinda… left me no other option.”

Ochako rose to her feet, trying to take a step back as she did and kicking her chair, sending it twirling a few centimetres back.

“N-No.” She said, the shock clear in her voice. “No, I’m-I’m not a… I’m not like-”

“Gay? Bisexual?” Tsuyu offered, trying to keep her voice under control and prevent the degree of sadness from colouring it. “But… I thought…”

“Y-You thought what?” Ochako asked hesitantly.

“You… you give off these looks when you think no one’s watching.” Tsuyu replied, “Sometimes in class, sometimes during training, and especially in the changing room-”

“No!” Ochako cut across, “I… I-I’m not like that… I’m n-not allowed… I-I can’t…”

Her mind cast itself back to all the times she’d heard the disparaging words directed towards those who found love with same gender.

‘Disgusting.’ Her paternal grandmother spat during one of her rare visits. Ochako turned and watched as two guys walked together down the country lane hand in hand, one of them reaching up to kiss the other’s knuckles.

‘What’s wrong Grandma?’ A young Ochako had asked, having just passed her parent’s knees in height.

‘Them.’ Her grandmother gestured. ‘Waste of good offspring. Might end their own family lines and for what? Sick debauchery.’

‘What’s deb-deb… deb-orch-ery mean?’

‘You don’t need to know something horrible like that.’ Her grandma smiled kindly at her granddaughter. ‘I know when you grow up, you’ll bring home a handsome young man and make lots of babies, won’t you dear?’

Ochako swallowed nervously as she remembered those same guys getting chased out of the local stores by old men waving brooms. There was also the young female couple who’d come to stay at a local bed and breakfast. Uraraka remembered seeing a mob of people around the entrance and moved closer to see what the problem was only to watch helplessly as the two ran from the building they’d stayed in, jumping into their car and speeding away as rotten fruit and jeers of ‘repulsive’, ‘unnatural’, ‘sickening’ and more followed them.

There was also that girl from her school, ‘Niko’, who joined the class above hers part way through middle-school and seemed normal enough. She got along with everyone really well and seemed like a really happy, former city girl. Until it was let slip that she’d asked another girl out. Everyone began treating her differently then. While not her friend, she still didn’t know why it was such a bad thing and tried to comprehend why everyone wasn’t being nice or fair to the girl anymore. The answers she got were filled with the same hate her grandmother had exhibited that time. Hate that the other townsfolk shared; hate that had passed onto their kids. Niko had moved away shortly after and Ochako never knew what happened to her after that.

When she’d done research on the subject in secret, she learned more about how Japanese culture had generally become more accepting of people’s sexualities in the big cities thanks to quirks becoming a more important topic. Out in the countryside however, you were better off not disclosing your preferred companion. The only thing worse seemed to be those who were quirkless but Ochako’d never met anyone like that.

When she’d resolved to be a Hero, she’d certainly not treat anyone else differently just because of whom their heart belonged to. But as she’d grown up, she’d noticed herself doing things that made her blood run cold. Things like admiring the girl advertising a skirt on the TV a little too closely, re-watching a rom-com not for the male lead but the female co-lead, and worst of all, picturing one of her previous female friends one night while she experimented with her body.

Uraraka had never spoke to her parents about her thoughts or fears and hoped that they didn’t share her grandmother’s views. She was unfortunately reminded of them just last week however, when she was at dinner with them at a little restaurant in town. Ochako’s back was to the counter as they sat, ate, and talked together about her school work and friends.

‘Dad?’ She remembered asking in confusion as her dad was looking down at his own food, suddenly very nervous and glancing awkwardly at something behind Ochako.

‘It’s okay dear.’ Her mother stretched over, reaching for her husband’s hand and clenching it tight. ‘It’s okay, you’ll be fine, nothing’s gonna happen.’

Her dad was shaking at that point, his hand rising to his head and rubbing softly.

Ochako couldn’t help herself, she turned in her seat to see what had shaken her father so badly. Was it a villain? Would she have to defend her family? All she saw as she looked around was other people enjoying their meals and the wait staff rushing around. Then she saw them. Two guys, standing at the counter and waiting, looking into each other’s eyes deeply only to kiss.

Her eyes widened… no… it couldn’t be. She felt her heart drop as she turned back to her father, her mom now having nudged her chair closer and wrapping her arms around her father’s head, carefully keeping an eye on the pair.

Ochako turned again to watch the pair of men accept a takeaway bag full of food before leaving the establishment. It wasn’t long before her father was able to calm himself down with her mother’s soothing words and voice.

‘D-Dad-’ Ochako began to ask, hoping not to hear the same vitriol from the people she loved most in this world.

‘Ochako, honey, not now.’ Her mother firmly stated, pulling her own dinner closer to her adjusted position. “Not here.”

Thankfully, there were no further incidents that evening. After her father had calmed down, they tried to continue as normal but there was a definite undercurrent of unease. As enjoyable as the meal was supposed to be, Ochako couldn’t help the sour taste in her mouth the rest of the evening. When her parents had dropped her off in the taxi that night, her mother stepped out and away to say goodbye to her. She explained that what happened with her father was something that he’d have to talk to her about when she came home. What Ochako had seen was something her mother and father dealt with occasionally but her father would be fine. After that, Ochako had her answer.

Ochako knew what would happen if she allowed herself to feel those feelings. She’d seen it all first hand. No matter what, she wouldn’t allow herself to give in. Others may have had things differently like Jiro and Tsuyu, that was fine for them, but Ochako couldn’t. She wouldn’t allow herself.

“Tsu… I’m… not…allowed,” Ochako protested again. “It’s… I c-can’t accept this…”

“Ribbit? Ochako, please calm down.” Tsuyu watched as her friend’s breathing increased rapidly. “You’re okay, nothing’s going to happen you don’t want.”

Ochako’s breathing managed to slow steadily as her mind carefully processed Tsuyu’s words. They sounded so much like her mother’s own to her father. Uraraka couldn’t help herself, the rush of emotions was all too much. On top of the stress from the exam and her own internal war about her feelings for Izuku, she broke down into tears, crumpling to the floor.

“Ochako!” Tsuyu cried, rising to her feet and kneeling by her friend. Ochako couldn’t do more than wail, the power of speech eluding her in favour of allowing big, fat tears to run down her face.

Tsuyu reached out, trying to draw the girl’s eyes to own with her hand and tried to get her to follow her breathing pattern. In for four, hold for seven and out for eight. It took some time as Ochako just wanted to let her emotions cry themselves out. However, after a few minutes, she soon began trying to copy Tsuyu’s lead.

It took a while, but she managed to get her cries down to sniffles, trying to focus solely on her breathing instead of anything else. Asui grabbed several tissues from the side and handed a few to the crying girl. Ochako took them but let her hand fall limply back to the cold wooden floorboards. Tsuyu took this as her cue to gently cup Ochako’s face and brush away the streaks of tears with the remaining tissues she held.

Unlike before, Ochako couldn’t muster the energy to pull away in disgust. She knew it was a lie anyway, all an act to prevent the fears in her heart from coming true.

“Ochako, it’s cold down here, do you think you can move to the bed?” Tsuyu asked, trying to handle the situation like she would her own brother or sister when they broke down from missing their parents.

Ochako hiccupped and looked down, shaking her head.

“That’s fine, but you can’t stay here, do you mind if I pick you up?” Tsuyu asked gently.

Ochako weakly shrugged her shoulders.

“Okay, here we go.” Tsuyu announced. Slipping a hand underneath Ochako’s knees and another around her back, she gently lifted the gravity girl into the air, grateful in that moment both for her training and her quirk’s increased froggy strength.

Returning to full height, after adjusting slightly, Tsuyu held Ochako in a bridal carry. Ochako blinked in surprise and looked up at her friend’s face who only gave her a warm smile in response. She knew that, if her face weren’t flushed from all the crying, she’d be blushing.

Tsuyu leant back, carefully balancing Ochako’s weight as she raised her foot and placed it on the bed near the pillow before dragging it down and flipping half the covers over on themselves.

“Here you go.” Tsuyu cooed, lowering Ochako down, slipping her legs under the folded covers before laying the girl’s head back onto her pillow. “When you come down from all this you’re gonna sleep for a week.”

Ochako wanted to chuckle at that truth. She already felt so exhausted.

Tsuyu reached down and pulled the covers back up and over her friend, tucking them in around her neck before turning around.

“No… don’t-” She began weakly.

“It’s okay ‘Chako, I’m not leaving.” Tsuyu reassured her friend, reaching for the desk chair and pulling it closer before sitting down, pulling herself up to the bed.

The pair sat in silence, aside from Ochako’s sniffles. God she felt so pathetic right now.

“If it’s alright…” Tsuyu began, “Can I ask… you said you weren’t ‘allowed’? Used that word a few times actually.”

Ochako looked away.

“Sorry.” Tsuyu apologised. “I want to talk but you should be resting.”

“No…” Ochako’s croaky voice called out. “Please…” The tears returned to her eyes. “I can’t… I’ve never b-been a-able to t-t-talk.”

“Deep breaths ‘Chako.” Tsuyu soothed once more. “Take your time.”

Ochako felt her breathing calm once more. When she was ready, she began to explain to Tsuyu how she felt. The thing’s she’d heard in her youth, the shame from her lack of action even as an ignorant girl which Tsuyu gave her a dry look for, even the most recent event with her father. She recounted, slowly and very hesitantly, that Tsuyu was right, she did have an… appreciation for the bodies of girls as well as guys. Tsuyu calling her on it had brought all her fears to the forefront of her mind and, combined with her struggles about Deku, the exam and what Tsuyu’s own intentions were, that’s where she was now.

Tsuyu for her part had listened diligently. She had her own thoughts and opinions on Ochako’s tale but she kept them to herself for the moment. Her friend was hurting and that needed fixing first before confronting Ochako’s self-hatred for her own sexual identity, let alone talking through Tsuyu’s feelings for the girl.

“I… I wish I was like you… Tsu.” Ochako admitted quietly.

“Most do,” Tsuyu joked, smiling softly at the girl with a small giggle to let her know it. “I’m awesome, but why you too?”

“You’re strong… you know what you want,” Uraraka smiled, letting another sniff of tears out, “You don’t care about other’s opinions.”

“That last one’s not true.” Tsuyu admitted. “I care very much, especially about my friend’s opinions, ribbit. I just… it doesn’t make sense to not live your life the way you want if it doesn’t hurt anyone. Within the law of course.”

“But… but I…”

“It’s not easy. Ribbit.” Tsuyu admitted. “There’s no catch-all piece of advice I can give you. I just know that hiding this part of yourself away has hurt you, is hurting you. You did it to make your family and friends happy or… I guess… not judge you for it, and that wasn’t wrong ‘cause it sounds like you would’ve been in danger if you had.”

Tsuyu reached out to take Ochako’s hand only to realise it was beneath the cover, only Ochako’s head was showing. Instead, she let it fall to the comforter, stroking it softly.

“Now though? You’re among people who love you and will accept you no matter what, ribbit. People who are still figuring themselves out. You’re not wrong or evil or any of those bad things. You’re you and…” Tsuyu gulped. “I kinda… really like you.”

Ochako blushed, thankful only her head could be seen.

“I… I don’t know…” Ochako began, nervously, “I didn’t think I was…”

“I know and I understand, ribbit,” Tsuyu nodded. “You still don’t know who you really are. You said you never had anyone else to talk to about this sort of thing after all.” Tsuyu smiled, reassuringly. “If you want to talk to me about anything… anything at all, ribbit. Just let me know.”

“B… But-”

“Even if you figure yourself out and don’t reciprocate my feelings, that’s okay, ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled earnestly. “I’m still your friend and I like you for you.”

Ochako felt a fresh wave of tears coming and pulled her hand up and out of the covers to rub her eyes quickly. After she did, Ochako looked back at Tsuyu, seeing the amazing, dedicated and deeply caring friend she was. Reaching out her hand to the froggy girl, the let herself enjoy the softness of Tsuyu’s own hand for the first time after accepting the full connotations behind her feelings.

She gave the girl’s hand a couple of small tugs. Tsuyu blinked nervously before rising from her seat, turning to sit on the edge of Ochako’s bed instead. After she did, the girl gave another pair of tugs, muttering a muted “Lie down.”

Caught somewhat off guard, Tsuyu didn’t let her hopes get up, knowing Ochako was far too sensitive right now to anything related to a relationship. Very cautiously, she allowed herself to lay down on top of Ochako’s sheets, somewhat excited, nervous and curious for what her friend was planning.

Uraraka reached up with her other hand, pulling her pillow out slightly from underneath her head and sharing it with Tsuyu. The green haired girl turned to look at the brunette awkwardly, not quite sure what was expected of her.

“Can you… erm…” Ochako began nervously, “Could you please… tell me some positive stories? Anything you know of course… about… um… being gay…”

Tsuyu ribbited in a giggling fashion.

“I was gonna say,” She chuckled, “This was not how I imagined getting into your bed.”

“T-Tsu!” Ochako blushed.

“Sorry ‘Chako, couldn’t help myself.” She chuckled. “Well you know about how we all reacted when Kyoka came out to us of course. I hope you were being sincere with your support to her then.”

“O-Of course.” Ochako exclaimed.

“Just checking.” Tsuyu nodded. “Well there’s me. I’m bisexual which, if you don’t mind me saying, is probably what you are, or at least bi-curious since you’re not so sure about girls but definitely like guys like Izuku, yeah?”

Ochako nodded lightly, clenching Tsuyu’s hand tightly as she visibly acknowledged her new, changed status.

“Now Kyoka, she probably won’t even think about guys romantically. Me? I’m happy to date guys or girls. When all is said and done, I might end up with a boyfriend and then a husband. I would look like a normal straight girl then but I know I’m still bisexual. Outside our small bubbles of lives, in the big outside world, there’s lots of heroes that don’t advertise their personal details but some, like the heroine ‘Hydrogirl’-”

“No…” Ochako gasped in disbelief.

“Yes.” Tsuyu smiled, happy her first pick of how her own inspirational LGBT hero was someone her brunette best friend had heard of. “Remember that Tsunami that nearly hit Muli city? She met her wife there.”

Tsuyu spent a good amount of time just telling the girl about various heroes, books and TV shows she knew about that had positive LGBT influences. It wasn’t long before the gravity girl’s eyes drooped and she was snoring softly. Tsuyu smiled as she watched her friend and crush’s face for a few moments after falling silent. She was so cute, how couldn’t Tsuyu fall in love with her, especially after how she’d saved her life back during the training camp by that stab-happy blonde girl.

Disconnecting her hand with her friend’s, Tsuyu reached up to stoke delicately along Ochako’s face. The girl let out a little moan of disturbance as she did and Tsuyu had to fight to keep her heart in her chest. Carefully, she rolled herself off the mattress, catching herself on her knees before rising to her feet as quietly as she could. Tsuyu made her way over to the door and flicked the light, sending the room into darkness.

“Good night ‘Chako.” Tsuyu called out softly, opening the door before stepping out.

Once outside, Tsuyu felt her face fall. That was certainly not how she’d wanted to confess her feelings. It hurt that Ochako hadn’t then said 'yes' and jumped lovingly into her arms but that was always a stupid fantasy. The real kicker was poor Ochako’s own confused feelings and misguided attempts to keep herself from being her true self. Tsuyu didn’t regret spending the night helping her best friend in the slightest, but she was sorry that the girl had to go through as much in the first place.

Tired from her own exertions and fluctuating feelings from the day. Asui returned to her room and flopped onto her bed.

“Feelings are hard, ribbit.”

Chapter Text

“Friday is here at last!” Mina cheered as she entered through the doors of Height’s Alliance once more.

“Clearly you’ve got plans.” Ojiro smiled, passing her by as he undid his blazer.

“You know it!” Mina grinned, “It’s sleepover time, round two!”

“Jeez, where’s all that energy coming from.” Jiro rolled her eyes, moving over to the couch and leaning back against it.

“She clearly saves it from when she should be paying attention in class.” Tsuyu teased.

“Hey! I’ve been doing much better recently!” Mina declared, “So good that Mr. Aizawa even called me a semi-pro.”

“He called us all semi-pros.” Hagakure corrected her friend.

“Not all of us~” Mina eyed the blonde who was stuck on house arrest.

“You wanna fuckin’ go?! I’ll kick your ass raccoon eyes!”

“Nuh-uh-uh, you’re in time out Mr. Naughty.” She waggled her finger at the blond. “Can’t kick my very fine ass if you can’t come to class.”

Bakugo’s palms exploded as he struggled to contain his rage, his face stretched to the limits of how angry the boy could visibly look.

“Ashido! Please refrain from taunting Bakugo. I would not enjoy having to explain to Mr. Aizawa why one of my classmates is in the infirmary on my watch.” Iida scolded the pinkette.

“Stop ruining my fun class prez’.” Mina pouted. “If you’re gonna scold anyone, do it to him. After all… isn’t a mere civilian threatening a semi-pro a crime?”

Bakugo lunged across the dining area, arms outstretched to throttle the pinkette. Mina took off with nervous, scared laughter, using the tables and chairs as barriers between herself and impending doom while Iida tried to coral and control the situation hopelessly.  

“Looks like Mina’s dead. You guy’s hanging out again then?” Kaminari asked, dropping his bag and drooping himself on the sofa.

“You know it!” Hagakure cheered. “I have no idea what I’m going to do about work studies but that’s a problem for tomorrow’s Tooru.”

“Kinda wish we didn’t have that exam yesterday though.” Ochako sighed, collapsing into the cushions alongside Kaminari. “I’m exhausted. Even just the opening ceremony and lectures today wore me out.”

“Don’t be like that girl, whoa!” Mina cheered, dodging a swipe from her blond assailant, “Tonight we got a special treat; pizza!”

Ochako’s eyes opened wide as her mouth filled with drool.

“Careful Mina, the door to Ochako’s heart is clearly through her stomach.” Tsuyu teased, earning a blush from the brunette.

“Sh-Shut up Tsuyu, don’t act like you’re not getting hungry at the thought either.” Ochako retorted.

“Got me there. While Bakugo’s murdering Mina, I’m gonna murder her part of the pizza.” Tsuyu smirked.

“You wanna fuckin’ go?! I’ll kick your ass!” Mina stopped to glare in a very Bakugo-like manner. Unfortunately, her distraction allowed Bakugo to grab her in a headlock, his other fist grinding itself down onto her head in a noogie. Tsuyu just stuck her tongue out in response.

“Hey, can I get in on that?” Sato called out. “I don’t feel like cooking tonight.”

“Yeah, pizza sounds awesome!” Kirishima joined. “We can get like, all the sides and split ‘em too.”

“You and what cash man? Order that big’s gonna require a card and I don’t think the bank of Aizawa is open.” Sero pointed out.

“Indeed it’s not.” Aizawa’s monotone drawl rang out, sending shivers down the classes’ spines.

Turning to the entrance to the dorm they spied their ever-scruffy teacher walking in.

“Bakugo. I hope you’re not getting into another fight. I’d like to not have to expel anyone today.” Aizawa called out.

“No sir.” Bakugo growled, dropping the twitching but still alive body of Mina on the ground.

“Good.” Aizawa looked down at the pinkette. “I just came to inform you that your request for a delivery of pizza was accepted Ashido. Though I suspect you’ll need a few more hands than you realised to carry it all if what I heard is correct.”

“Thank you sir…” Mina groaned as formally as she could from her position on the floor.

“Yaoyorozu.”

“Yes Mr. Aizawa?”

“Logically the others will rope you into paying for an order this large. I’ll see about setting up a special account at the school for class-wide orders in the future. For now, anyone who wants to join may do so but I will observe to ensure all debts are paid. No cash or transfer, no pizza.”

Despite their teacher’s presence, everyone enthusiastically sorted who was joining the pizza party and what they’d ordered. Only Mineta, Koda and surprisingly Midoriya didn’t join in. Having had to write out such a large order, Aizawa kept hold of the document along with a small list on the side of how much each person owed the Yaoyorozu heiress. Having made all the arrangements, Aizawa asked those participating not to wander too far as he’d also observe the initial distribution to ensure everyone got what they paid for.

With the order placed, Kyoka, Ochako, and Momo begged off to change into their comfy clothes first as well as set up Ochako’s TV in Momo’s room once more.

While the girls were happy to have their slumber party, Kirishima was trying to get a movie marathon going for the boys in the common room.

“Come on guys, all three films in the Lord of Magic series! The Fellowship of the Philosopher’s Stone, The Two Tower’s Chamber of Secrets and The Prisoner of Azkaban: The Return of the King!”

“Shut up Shitty Hair, if we’re watching anything, it’s the Trek Wars series, as many as we can!” Bakugo yelled.

“Okay, bro, I love you, but I’m about to get expelled for kicking your ass.”

“Oh shit, Kirishima’s planting his flag.” Sero snapped his fingers, watching the two glare at each other from across the coffee table.

“Whaddya know, dinner and a show.” Kaminari grinned, drinking some ice water as he kept well clear.

“While I’m glad I stayed for the drama, what films do you guys want to watch while we eat?” Tsuyu turned to Mina and Hagakure.

“I love me some Disney but I forfeit my part in choosing this time.” Hagakure waved off. “May also food coma in the middle of it so that wouldn’t be fair.”

“Ooo, I kinda want something with romance. Animation is all well and good but I want to stare at some real eye candy.” Mina drooled.

“You could always just watch these guns.” Kaminari offered, flexing his arms. The three girls blinked in surprise before breaking out into giggles. “Ouch, cut a guy down even smaller why don’t you.”

“Awww, don’t be like that sparky,” Mina walked over, grabbing her fellow Baku-squad member in a hug. “You’re more the comic relief.”

“Hmph, see if I ever charge your phone again.” Kaminari pouted playfully.

“I think I’ve got a good one for you then Mina. Ribbit.” Tsuyu offered. “Well two actually but I’ll tell you when the others get back.”

The elevator decided to ping at that moment. The trio turned to see their three friends returning, all dressed in their comfy clothes.

“Oh great and magical Tsuyu, now please say money will rain down from the sky.” Mina bent at the waist and prayed to her new god.

“You request displeases the frog god, tonight you will lose your truth or dare crown to your one true queen.”

“No! My crown!” Mina cried crocodile tears, protectively holding her hair.

“Truth or dare, eh? Sounds sexy.” Kaminari wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. “You gonna play spin the bottle too?”

A sharp, metal pin entered his ear and the vibrations of Jiro’s elevated heartbeat pulsed though his body.

“Eat a dick dude.” She scolded.

“Spin the bottle? I’m afraid I’m not familiar.” Momo asked curiously.

“Don’t fall for his crap Yaomomo.” Jiro sighed, pulling out her phone, deciding her time would be better spent checking for news about her favourite bands while they waited.

“Ooo, I got this one.” Hagakure offered, “Basically, a group of you make a circle, spin a bottle in the middle, then you kiss whomever the bottle lands on.”

“Oh my.” Momo blushed, her eyes quickly glancing at Mina who definitely caught the girl’s train of thought, blushing lightly.

“Ashido!” Aizawa called out, having stepped into the entrance hall from outside where he’d been avoiding the chaos. “Gather your friends and come with me.”

“If you want to live.” Sero mimicked a line from a famous movie series while rising to his feet.

“You know, it’s weird, I can actually see him saying that.” Kirishima laughed, also standing to head out.

“Woo! Food! Back in a flash girls!” Mina announced, running towards the front doors. “Come on minions!”

“Ashido! Don’t run in the dorms!” Iida called after the girl as he followed after her like a loyal minion.

“I believe now will be a good time to prepare the tea.” Momo announced, turning and heading towards the kitchen. The remaining girls joined her, finding Koda and Midoriya cooking their own dinner with the former dicing some fresh vegetables for Yuwai-chan.

“Hey Deku, how are you doing?” Ochako asked as they entered.

“Oh, Ochako, I’m doing well thanks.” He smiled, chopping his mushrooms. “Sorry I’m not joining you guys, I kinda have to stick to my meal plan, you know?”

“No worries, it’s admirable.” Ochako smiled. “I’m probably gonna pass out early, pizza always makes me food coma.”

“That’s what I said,” Hagakure waved her arms as she agreed. Unfortunately, she was a little too close to Jiro and accidently swatted her hand.

“Hey!” Jiro yelled, trying to catch her phone as it fell, only to miss and watch helplessly as it bounced off her knee and hit the ground, sliding straight underneath the fridge. “Shit.”

“Oops, sorry Jiro, let me help!” Hagakure pulled out her own phone and turned on the torch as she and Kyoka knelt down to peer underneath the machine.

“Hey, are you guys Ok?” Izuku turned and asked, having heard Hagakure’s comment about helping.

“Not unless you can bench a fridge.” Jiro replied sarcastically. “My phone fell under.”

“Um… Kyoka-” Tsuyu began to remind her friend just who she was talking to only to get cut off as Izuku walked past her, stepping up to the fridge.

“Be quick.” He said simply before crouching down and curling his fingers around the bottom of the unit. With a heave he lifted the storage unit until he felt the tug of the plug reaching its limit behind it about halfway between his crouch and full standing position.

“Uh…” Jiro dumbly watched before scrambling to reclaim her property. “Got it, you’re clear.”

With a sigh, Midoriya lowered the fridge back down gently, dusting his hands as he released it and making his way to the sink to wash up.

“What was that?!” Hagakure exclaimed.

“Hmm?” Izuku turned when he realised no one else was speaking up. “What was what?”

“You lifted the fridge like it was nothing.” Tsuyu said. “Even I’m impressed, I didn’t see you use your quirk.”

“That was quirkless?!” Hagakure exclaimed again.

“Metal.” Jiro smiled, “Thanks Green.”

“You’re welcome Jiro.” Midoriya nodded. “Sorry though, I didn’t realize that was anything special, I had to haul junked fridges as part of my strength training for UA.”

“I must say, that’s an impressive feat Midoriya.” Momo complimented, pouring the hot kettle water into her teapot, her teabags for special events which now meant sleepovers placed alongside it.

“No, no, really, it was nothing.” Izuku waved off.

“Come on Midoriya, tell us more, what else can you lift? Ovens? Safes? Cars?!”

“Um… well…” He nervously began. “There was this wrecked truck but it was kinda small, with a flat-bed back so it’s probably tied with this other, similarly sized, waterlogged car.”

“Oh… my.” Momo blushed.

“No way.” Jiro muttered, awe and disbelief mixing in her voice.

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu croaked, resisting the urge to do anything she may regret.

“Wow… Deku, I knew you were amazing but… that’s incredible!” Ochako gushed, her face heating up rapidly.

A crash from the entryway caused a much needed distraction from the scrutiny the green haired boy faced.

“Pizza time!” Mina’s delighted voice cried out.

Under Aizawa’s watchful eye, he ensured everyone got their order before he left.

Her arms ladled with cheesy goodness for her girl squad, Mina led them all into the elevator and on towards Momo’s room.

“Did I miss anything good? Was Bakugo still super grumpy?” Mina asked as Jiro opened the door for her, phone in one hand and the rest of the girls traipsing after her.

“Oh, you missed something good alright.” Kyoka teased. “Though I’m trying to validate it myself.”

“Wait, what?! Aw come on, I was gone like two seconds!” Mina moaned, placing the boxes of dinner on Momo’s bed where a cheaper table cover had already been placed in anticipation for the messy, hand-held food.

“I’m actually sorry I didn’t take a picture, if only to rub it in your face.” Tsuyu smirked.

“What? What is it? What?” Mina asked frantically, her gossipy nature betraying her.

“She’s referring to the fact that Midoriya deadlifted the fridge like it was nothing, without his quirk.” Momo explained, putting the tea down on the side and the girl out of her misery.

“It was super impressive!” Ochako praised, her face still flushed.

“NO WAY!” Mina cried, sinking to her knees. “I missed that glorious display of muscles?!”

“Yup.” Tsuyu said simply. “Tooru even asked if he’d lifted anything bigger. He told us an 'old car'. She’s been strangely silent ever since actually.”

“Sorry,” Hagakure’s voice called out, “I’m both lost in a sexy daydream where Midoriya crushes my head between his thighs and not sure if my nose is bleeding.”

“Ah, bedtime daydream number fourteen, good choice.” Tsuyu giggled.

“Wow, learning a lot more about you tonight Tsu.” Jiro rolled her eyes.

“I didn’t start the lewd, I just joined it.” Tsuyu shrugged. “Besides, you’ll probably learn more when Mina tries to get her own back in 'Truth or Dare'. I’m sure she’s got some sorta of revenge planned to take my throne.”

“I would do the whole challenge sch-tick but I’m wasting away, can we pick a movie and get on with the food?” Mina asked, her stomach rumbling loudly as the delicious smell saturated Momo’s room.

“Oh, yeah,” Tsuyu replied “How about Captain America or Thor. It’s got those muscly boys you wanted to drool over Mina.”

“Damn, I hate that you know me so well. I’m game, any other suggestions?”

When none of the girls offered anything different, the debate on which was quickly settled with a coin toss. They landed on Captain America. With tea, pop, sides and slices all dished out, the girls settled in for their slumber party starter.

“Someone… please… roll me towards the door. I need to pee and am a sphere.” Mina groaned, rubbing her belly as the movie credits played.

“Can’t, in food coma.” Hagakure groaned from beside her.

“You guys really should’ve paced yourselves.” Tsuyu chuckled, still having a third of her pizza remaining instead of scoffing the whole thing like the idiot twins.

“I regret nothing!” Hagakure declared weakly.

“I must admit,” Momo licked her lips, savouring the taste of her own finished dinner with no problems, much more used to larger portions by now. “For my first delivered pizza with friends, it was rather delicious.”

“Urgh, Yaomomo, girl.” Mina groaned, rolling off the mattress and heading towards the door, “You gotta tell us these things sooner so we can watch you enjoy them.”

“Sleepovers, pizza with friends, what’s next?” Jiro asked sarcastically, moving to follow the pinkette to the bathroom.

“Oh, my apologies. I forget sometimes I don’t share certain regular experiences with you.”

“It’s fine.” Ochako waved off. “When we’re all super rich pros, maybe you can share some stuff with us.”

Momo’s eyes shined excitedly as she realized this truth.

“For now however, I believe someone owes me a braid.” Tsuyu turned away from the heiress. “Momo, if you wouldn’t mind.”

“Of course!” Momo replied enthusiastically, reaching out and undoing Tsuyu’s normal bowed hairstyle. “I actually have the perfect idea in mind.”

“Yeah, I should do Mina’s when she gets back.” Ochako said, pondering styles for the girl.

“I’ve learned my lesson with braids.” Tooru waved lazily from her reclined spot.

“It was funny though,” Tsuyu chuckled.

“I’d like to see you strip naked and run through the dorms without anyone seeing you.”

“You realize I can camouflage myself now, right?” Tsuyu deadpanned, “Still works with my clothes on too, ribbit.”

“Urgh, Tsuyu! Stop stealing my brand!”

“Who’s stealing what now?” Mina asked, returning to the party.

“Mina! Tsu’s stealing my identity saying she can camouflage like me but keep her clothes on.”

“Did she now?” Mina’s eyes gleamed dangerously.

“Why does it smell like Tsu’s regret in here?” Jiro asked, having heard everything and nudging past Mina.

“Try it, see what happens.” Tsuyu smirked at Mina’s implied challenge.

“I guess that means we’re moving on then.” Ochako giggled.

“Whatever, someone else go first this time.” Jiro requested.

“Any victims? I mean volunteers?” Mina asked.

“Why don’t you just start and get your revenge on Tsu already.” Jiro countered.

“I must give my opponent a chance to defend herself, otherwise it wouldn’t be fair. No one likes a slaughter.”

“I’ll write that on your tombstone when I bury you. Ribbit”

“Just try it frog features, I’ll melt you into a puddle.”

“Big talk coming from a pretender queen.”

“I am a fabulous queen and everyone knows it.”

“Oh my god, fuck it. I’ll go again, shall I?” Jiro groaned. “Mina, truth or fucking dare.”

“Awww come on Jiro, it was just getting good.” Mina whined. “Hmmm, dare.”

“Just French kiss Tsu already like you clearly want to with the way you’re dancing around each other. Christ.”

“Oh... that’s…” Momo raised her hand to her mouth, failing spectacularly to hide her blush. Ochako’s face simply broke out into its familiar tomato-y shade and Hagakure giggled at the juicy challenge that was just thrown down.

“Ha… h-ha ha, very funny Jiro.” Mina stammered, trying to think of a comeback. “C-Come on. Play properly.”

“Oh?” Jiro raised her brows to look at the pinkette. “It’s cute you think I’m joking.” She deadpanned, “The dare stands.”

“Ballsy.” Tsuyu smirked, enjoying every bit of this.

“I… I’m not gonna kiss Tsuyu.” Mina protested. “Not when she hasn’t agreed to it.”

“Nuh-uh, I won’t be used as your excuse Mina. Lay one on me, ribbit.”

“Kinda wish we had popcorn right now.” Hagakure stage whispered to Ochako who could only lick her lips in response to the salty treat.

“I think you’re all out of excuses.” Jiro smirked.

“You’re next on my shit list.” Mina glared before stepping closer to the bed once more, approaching Tsuyu’s side instead of her own. “Right um… just… two things first.” Mina prefaced. “We’re all agreed this falls under the pact, we made last time, right?”

A round of considered agreements replied in response.

“We should just call it the sleepover pact at this point.” Hagakure added.

“Okay… second; Tsu. All joking aside, you okay with this?” Mina asked cautiously.

“I’m fine Mina but I’ll give you the same courtesy. I don’t actually know which way you swing so if you want out...”

“I’d lose my crown then, wouldn’t I?” Mina grinned.

“It would look nice in my trophy case.”

“Oh my god. Girls, we get it.” Jiro interrupted before they could start another back and forth. “Mina, in or out?”

“Well…” Mina began before reaching up and cupping Tsuyu’s face in both her hands, tilting her head slightly to the side and lightly sticking her tongue out.

Tsuyu matched her energy, reaching one hand up to rest on Mina’s arm as she leant into the kiss, her tongue chasing the pinkette’s own back and forth.

It was certainly a hot minute before the two separated, both running their tongues around their lips nervously as they watched each other carefully.

“Does that answer your question Jiro?” Mina finished, turning towards the earphone jack user.

Said girl was clearly entranced by the display, a prominent blush on her face. Turning to the other three girls, it was clear that they had been the center of rapt attention.

“Anyone else want to challenge me?” Mina asked cheekily with a wink before returning to her seat. “Now, I believe it’s my turn, yes?”

No one else dared speak up, lest they earn themselves Mina’s targeting gaze.

“Hmmm, Tsu, truth or dare?”

“Thought you said you were gonna wait.” Jiro jabbed, a teasing smirk on her face though the effect was dimished horribly by her still present blush. Clearly that image of Mina and Tsuyu kissing may very well end up as her late night private time material but she could care less.

“You forced my hand. I don’t know if I’ll get another chance tonight or not.” Mina retorted.

“I’ll go truth.” Tsuyu shrugged. Whatever revenge Mina had planned wouldn’t defeat her staunch attitude.

“Hook, line~,” Mina stage muttered, making her enjoyment obvious. “Hey Tsu, since you’re bisexual, how many of us have you imagined taking back to your lily pad.” She winked to let the insinuation sink in once more. “a~and sinker. I’ll take that crown now.”

To her credit, Tsuyu actually looked surprised at that.

“Wow… not gonna lie, I’m both impressed by your guts and a little upset at your consideration, ribbit.” Tsuyu sighed. “If anyone doesn’t want to hear the answer to this… somewhat invasive question, ribbit, please cover your ears until I raise my hand.”

Surprisingly, no one moved. Mina was obviously not gonna do it, Hagakure was a 'maybe' considering the embarrassment but also the part that loved gossip, Jiro was fifty-fifty considering whether or not the girl wanted to hide any hint of their previous deed, Ochako was in a similar boat with her own feelings for the brunette recently revealed and Momo she was almost certain would.

“Ok then, but you asked for it.” She shrugged, “Truth be told, I wouldn’t kick any of you out of bed.”

“Well girls, looks like we’ve got a green Mineta on our hands.”

“Fuck off.” Tsuyu shot back with a bit more spite than maybe she should have. “I admit it, ribbit, but I don’t go around leering at you and making you feel uncomfortable.” A mote of fear crept into her heart. “…Do I?”

It was rare to see Tsuyu so unsure about anything. Mina did feel a twinge of guilt creep up on her as Tsu looked up at them with eyes that spoke volumes about her current vulnerability.

“Tsu… No! Sorry, that was a bad joke.” Mina apologized, reaching out for her friend’s hand.

Asui bit her lip to hold back any sad ribbits that might try to break free but still reached out and placed her hand in Mina’s.

“I spoke without thinking and I’m sorry girl, forgive me?”

Tsuyu nodded, offering a somewhat muted smile in return.

“Yeah… you’re okay Mina it’s just… I think I’ve gotten to the point where I just don’t wanna be anywhere near him.” Tsuyu admitted, “Being compared to a pest like him… especially after he… touched me… just makes me feel sick.”

“What?!” Hagakure shouted, quickly followed by similar outbursts from the other girl. “When was this?!”

“A-At the USJ…” Tsuyu replied, somewhat ashamed at her admittance. “He… grabbed my breast… when we were observing that hand guy. We briefly thought they were going to just leave when they said as much. He reached over and… touched me. I wasn’t sure at first if it was an accident from a clumsy hug but… I didn’t know him then. He’s in the hero course so I gave him the benefit of the doubt and didn’t tell anyone. Now I know better.”

“Well that’s just unac-fucking-ceptable.” Jiro growled.

“I agree with Kyoka.” Momo nodded. “That is completely unacceptable behaviour.”

“Tsu… did you at least tell Mr. Aiz… no, he was hurt, another teacher? What about Deku, wasn’t he there too?” Ochako asked, fearing her answer.

Tsuyu regretfully shook her head.

“Like I said, I gave him the benefit of the doubt and Mr. Aizawa wasn’t available due to his injuries. I didn’t want to bother him or one of the other teachers with something that was probably an accident. At least I thought so at the time.” She revealed. “Plus, I think Midoriya was more focused on the bad guys than on us so I wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t know.”

“We can still go.” Mina said confidently. “Let’s go tell Mr. Aizawa tomorrow. Even if he can’t do anything, he should know. You didn’t deserve that Tsuyu.”

“New rule,” Jiro declared, “No bringing him up unless necessary. It’s bad enough he ruins part of school but now it’s bleeding into our personal lives.”

“Agreed,” Hagakure nodded, “and Tsuyu, you were absolutely right to tell us that.”

“T-Thanks guys…” Tsuyu sniffed. “Sorry… I kinda ruined the mood, didn’t I?”

“Not your fault.” Ochako comforted, wrapping her arm around the girl’s shoulder and pulling her close. “We can stop if you want.”

Tsuyu shook her head again, a choked laugh emerging before she spoke again,

“No… I don’t want Mina to win that easily.”

“Oh ho ho, my rival has returned.” Mina said dramatically but sending a comforting smile the girls way.

“Indeed,” Tsuyu nodded, “Yaomomo, truth or dare?”

“I’ll take truth please, lest you go another sleepover without a beautiful braid.” Momo smiled, having paused her efforts during Tsuyu’s story.

“Thanks,” Tsuyu smiled, some of the previous joy returning to her face. “How about… your costume.”

“My… costume?”

“Why is it so… revealing?”

“Oh, I see.”

“Guess we’re just rolling with the lewd stuff now, are we?” Jiro sighed.

“You can’t talk, you literally started it.” Mina teased with a smirk, knowing the girl had no comeback.

“I-I… shut up.” Jiro pouted.

The group broke into small giggles at Kyoka's embarrassment before Momo gave her answer.

“If you recall, I need skin surface to produce the items I create. I simply made my second costume able to maximise the surface area I could access.” She explained.

“Wait, second costume? I’ve only ever seen you in one.” Mina wondered aloud.

“W-Well… that’s because my first requested costume um… broke a restriction based on the amount of skin I would’ve shown.” Momo blushed.

Jiro felt the warmth flow to her hips once more. She didn’t want to objectify the girl but damn if she didn’t want to see her in whatever that first outfit was.

“Wow Yaomomo, didn’t know you were an exhibitionist.” Hagakure teased.

“You’re one to talk.” Jiro jabbed back.

“I-I’m not!” Momo defended, thankfully having recently been much more educated in that type of language thanks to Mina’s generous laptop lending. “I-I just saw the advantage of more skin exposure and went with it. I didn’t realise until recently the world was so… fascinated with the parts involved in the mating process.”

“Naïve Yaomomo is adorable.” Mina giggled.

“Looking for another kiss?” Tsuyu teased.

“And corrupt that purity?!” Mina asked incredulously, lying through her teeth.

“Ahem,” Momo faked clearing her throat. “I believe it’s my turn. Ochako, truth or dare?”

“Dare. These truths aren’t for me.”

“Oh… um… then if I may…” Momo began, wrapping a hairband around Tsuyu’s braid to keep it in place. “If it’s not too much to ask… would you please allow me to pinch your cheeks?”

“You do mean her face, right?” Tsuyu asked.

“O-Of course.” Momo hotly replied, “I just… I’ve always noticed Ochako’s rosy complexion and I would very much like to admire it up close is all.”

“I… I guess that’s okay.” Ochako admitted, rising to her knees and shuffling towards the girl. It was actually a fairly easy dare come to think of it. Uraraka drew close and watched Momo’s hand come towards and cup her face once more like it had a few days ago. This time, she let herself enjoy the sensation of the heiress’ extra soft hands rub against her skin.

“Cute…” Momo muttered as she lightly rubbed and pulled at the extra red markings on Ochako’s cheekbones, joining her other hand with the first when Ochako made no complaints.

“I think Yamomo’s going to adopt her as a pet at this rate.” Mina giggled.

“I-I wouldn’t do such a…” Momo began before quickly realising it was a joke. “Ahem, I mean… I would be a very responsible owner. She would get all the love and pets she needed and she’d never want for anything. Please may I keep her mother?”

Mina and Hagakure couldn’t resist and broke into giggles. Uraraka wasn’t complaining so maybe she did want to live in the lap of luxury under Momo’s care. Then again, who wouldn’t?

“Momo,” Jiro began with a smirk. “Owning an Ochako is a big responsibility. You’d have to feed her, walk her, make sure she has a green haired playmate when she’s ready.”

“K-Kyoka!” Ochako finally protested at those comments, pulling back out of Momo’s hands and glaring at the girl who just raised a teasing eyebrow cheekily in response.

“I see,” Uraraka pouted, quickly shuffling back to her spot. “The kid gloves are coming off. Now I’m gonna play to win.”

“Oh no, I’m so scared(!)” Jiro teased lightly.

“You should be.” Ochako’s face sunk into something more akin to that which she wore for the sport’s festival.

“Okay I’m actually a little scared.” Jiro averted her gaze.

“Heh, one regret.” Hagakure chimed in.

“That’s my turn over with.” Momo announced, “Ochako?”

“Hagakure, truth or dare?”

“From you? Truth, easy.”

“When did you first fall in love with Ojiro?” Ochako asked.

Hagakure flinched in response, not expecting something like that from the normally reserved girl.

“Ooo, right for the jugular.” Tsuyu giggled.

“Awww man, I thought you were mad at Jiro.” Hagakure complained.

“You laughed too.” Ochako replied simply, reaching for and taking a sip of her tea in a lady-like impression of Momo. “One must expect consequences when they poke the bear.”

“Well you are cuddly and fluffy.” Tsuyu pointed out, earning a sideways glare from Ochako. Any more comments like that and she’d become her next target.

“My little pet is all grown up.” Momo smiled at the gravity girl’s mimicry, still playing along with the previous joke.

“Fine.” Hagakure relented, pulling her pillow up to her chest and hugging it.

“He just… he’s so dedicated to his martial arts and cute.” Hagakure blushed. “Not to mention strong and kinda sexy in that ‘I will protect’ you sorta way.”

“Well we are training to be heroes.” Jiro nodded.

“Yeah, but… it’s different.” Tooru admitted. “I kinda have this daydream where he saves me from some random villain and wraps me protectively in the big strong tail of his.”

“Like his version of ‘I am here!’ then?” Tsuyu asked.

“Yeah!” Hagakure nodded. “I don’t know if there was any one moment I can point to when it happened but… yeah.”

“That’s a very romantic notion Tooru.” Momo smiled, “Thank you for sharing.”

“Yeah, we’ll totally help you set it up to get the guy of your dreams!” Mina cheered, enjoying the romantic notions herself.

“You better.” Hagakure poked her pink haired friend. “It’s not like I can tease you about someone so until then you’re my little helper.”

“Yes Miss Hagakure.” Mina snapped to attention and addressed the girl as she would her teacher.

“Good my student.” Hagakure nodded. “Jiro, I guess it’s back to you.”

“Um… dare.” Jiro answered, hoping no one asked her a similar romantic question. It wouldn’t do to have her crush exposed to her feelings while sitting right next to her before all their friends.

“Kyoka’s brave tonight.” Mina grinned. “Crush it girl!”

“Ooo, okay,” Hagakure pondered. “How about… got it! Show us some of your sexy dance moves!”

Jiro blushed. “I think you got my dare mixed up with Mina’s.”

Mina gave a ‘she’s got a point’ nod and shrug but Hagakure pressed on.

“Well yeah, but we all know Mina’s got the moves.” She reasoned.

“Damn right.”

“So show us some of yours, how are you gonna attract a girlfriend if you can’t seduce the five of us?” Tooru finished with a giggle.

“Don’t threaten me with a good time.” Tsuyu winked, sharing a brief glance with Jiro who felt her blush deepen.

“That’s it Tsu, straight to horny jail!” Mina pointed to Momo’s wardrobe.

“Fine by me, there’s other horny people in there.” Tsuyu waggled her eyebrows.

“Come on guys, we’re getting distracted.” Ochako tried to calm the group down, feeling a little too out of her comfort zone for now.

“Yeah, come on Jiro, show us!” Mina prompted once more, “Here, I’ll dance with you.”

“F-Fine… but you guys better not hold this against me.”

“Deal, but I don’t promise not to laugh.” Tsuyu admitted. She got a small slap on her shoulder as Jiro rolled off the bed and shuffled past her, trying not to step on any pizza boxes.

“I got the music!” Hagakure announced, pulling out her phone and cranking the volume up.

A steady pop beat ran through the room, if a little tin sounding, as Jiro and Mina took their places.

“Want me to start or~?” Mina offered.

“N-No… just… do your own thing but… watch for my signal.” Jiro bit her lip and closed her eyes.

Mina just shrugged, immediately raising her arms above her head, jutting her shoulders and thrusting her hips.

Jiro gave the girl the stink eye when she briefly opened them after Hagakure’s whoop of delight before centering herself again.

Slowly she tapped her foot on the floor to the rhythm, allowing the music to flow upwards and into her hips as they started rocking back and forth. The beat continued up into her chest and shoulders, alternating them to and fro, shifting her weight gracefully. Her head was next, moving side to side as she followed the beat where it led her. Last were her arms that had been fairly rigid to start, now raising up, her hands reaching shoulder height in a light clench as they followed the same movement pattern as her body.

When it felt right, Jiro started mixing her moves up, adding in a few flourishes and increasing her speed. Mina gave an impressed nod, trying to match the style of movement and beat Jiro was following.

“That’s it girl, woo!” She cheered.

Jiro turned to face her, Mina momentarily stopping as the girl’s smoky, alluring expression caught her off guard. She felt her movements slow as her eyes were deliberately led down Kyoka’s body, the girl slowly turning to face the pinkette. Jiro stepped a little closer, then stepped again, leaning closer to the pinkette as her shoulders shook and her hips gyrated. Mina’s breath caught in her throat as Jiro ran her hands along her own stomach and around her breasts, leaning forward to catch the girl’s eye as she licked her top lip suggestively.

Mina couldn’t help but feel the heat pool in her hips, her skin tingling and becoming very aware of how her top rubbed against her soon to be rigid nipples.

Like teasing snakes, Jiro’s jacks rose up and beckoned her closer, the girl leaning back to give her some extra space. It was an invitation in dance form, asking permission for courtship; ‘please come closer if you want this’.

Mina’s legs moved forward, stepping closer to join Jiro as she redoubled her own rhythmic hip swaying. Kyoka reached out, her body never faltering in its movements while she ran her hands over Mina’s body, a few dozen centimeters shy of actually touching her. Starting just below Mina’s raised arms, she mimicked the shape of her breasts, closing in at her stomach as though drinking and appreciating the shape of Mina’s body, Jiro biting her lip in desire.

A gasp of surprise escaped Mina’s lips as Jiro grabbed her hips firmly and twisted her arms, causing the pinkette now to be facing the opposite wall. She felt Jiro’s hands settle on her hips once more and pull her closer. Electric jolts ran through her rear, back and sides as Jiro’s own hips, bust and arms melted into and around her. The two continued grinding their hips together for a moment before Jiro’s arms were once more on the move. First, one slipped smoothly under the hem of Mina’s top, her fingers sending sparks of desire through her body as the hand rose, exposing her stomach.

The pinkette twitched and jerked under Jiro’s skilful touch before she felt the unusually warm metal of Jiro’s jack touch her cheek, the lobe line it was attached to pulling slightly, as though directing Mina’s gaze back over her shoulder.

The acid user’s hot, ragged breathing was matched by Jiro’s own, the two melding together as they felt their lips draw closer. Mina curled her toes as she felt Jiro’s other hand, which was still on her hip at that point, begin shifting. The punk girl’s finger’s touched delicately at her toned dancer’s stomach before they started shifting directly south. The waistband of Mina’s sweats lifted as the first finger slipped under.

“J-JIRO!” Someone called out sharply.

Immediately the illusion was broken. Mina felt herself unceremoniously shoved away, almost face planting into the wall if she hadn’t braced her arms against it at the last moment. She turned to see the blushing, scandalised faces of each of her friends looking between the pair. The pinkette could hear Jiro’s own heavy breathing over the sound of the still pulsing music that was playing.

“I... I-I-I…” Jiro stammered wildly, her actions catching up to her brain, realizing what she was just about to do in front of everyone. Her heartbeat hammered in her ears and the room suddenly felt too hot and constricting to be inside.

“I-I’m sorry!” She shouted, tears welling up hot and fast in her eyes before turning and lunging for the door to the room, pulling it open sharply and disappearing round the corner.

“Jiro!” Momo called out, scrambling the get off her bed, taking the fastest route by jumping the wooden panel at the foot of it before dashing after the mortified girl.

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu muttered, resisting the urge to rub herself against the covers of friend’s bed at that erotic display.

“Mina…” Ochako whispered, not sure what to say.

“Mina… that was…” Hagakure started, not quite knowing what to end that sentence with. Amazing, arousing, intimate and more all came to mind but without knowing how Mina felt she didn’t know what to put there.

“Wow…” Mina gasped, trying to settle her breathing. “That was… I can’t even… no, I literally can’t even!”

The remaining girls watched, fascinated as Mina shook her hands out and hopped from side to side, trying to get her body to disperse the tingles and cool her throbbing libido down.

“Damn… if that’s how that girl dances, how the fuck has she not got a girlfriend yet.” Mina breathed evenly, rubbing her hands against her glowing cheeks. “Jeez… I’m almost pissed you guys interrupted us.”

Ochako’s hands reached up to cover her blushing face, forgetting her quirk and gently lifting off the sheets to bob against the roof. Tooru let out her own breathy gasp at that admission while Tsuyu blinked in surprise.

“Wow Mina… that’s quite a thing to say, ribbit.” Tsuyu croaked.

“You~ have got no room to talk.” Mina declared, “Fuck…” She let out another breathy gasp, trying not to let it turn into a moan. “If she asked me out? I’m sorely tempted to say ‘yes’, damn it.”

Mina took in a few deep breaths to try and cool herself down faster.

“Right, I gotta… go help fix this.” She declared. “Just to check, you guys stopped us ‘cause you felt awkward and didn’t want us to embarrass ourselves, not ‘cause you’re gay haters or anything?”

“Girl please.” Hagakure scoffed.

Ochako didn’t trust her voice and shook her head from side to side while Tsuyu just raised an eyebrow as though deadpanning the question, ‘Really?’

“Hey, had to be sure, gotta go make sure my girl knows she did nothing wrong.” Mina turned and made for the door.

“Girl-friend.” Tsuyu called out.

“Bite me frog face.”

Asui just chuckled to herself as Mina left.

“You know, I think Jiro might be right.” Hagakure glared suspiciously at Tsuyu. “You two are flirting an awful lot. Got something you wanna tell us?”

“Ribbit, don’t make any stupid dares and you won’t find out with front row seats.” Tsuyu bluffed, knowing even she drew the line at doing anything like that in front of her friends. Her real friends that is. Her fantasies however, may have permanently gained a new member, much to her own regret.

Kyoka ran straight back to her room, slamming the door behind her.

“Fuck…” She cried, shaking the tears from her eyes. “Fuck!”

She couldn’t contain her frustrations, she had to hit something.

“Fuck, fuck!” She yelled, kicking the doors to her wardrobe angrily, a loud banging filling the room as powerful kicks smashed wood against wood.

Breathing heavily, she clutched her head in frustration.

“Fuck…”

How could she do that?! Mina was her friend! She only meant to show off her moves, not nearly slide the pinkette’s pants off and screw her right there! And in front of everyone as well! Stupid fucking lesbian bitch!

Her traitorous pussy ached at the missed opportunity. The stupid thing had no brain; it felt no shame in continuing to lust after the girl.

Jiro hurled herself into her bed, wrapping the comforter around her body and thrusting her face into the mattress.

“Fuck! Fuck!” She yelled into the void, quickly soaking it with angry tears and wishing she hadn’t left her pillow in Momo’s room. Great, now she was going to have to sleep friendless and pillowless.

“Jiro?” A soft voice called out before an equally soft knocking at her door. “Kyoka, it’s Momo, can you let me in?”

“Go away…” Jiro snapped defensively.

“Kyoka, please” Momo called back, a pleading tone in her voice. “It’s okay, I just want to talk and help.”

“No!” Jiro shouted back. “Y-You can’t…”

“Kyoka, I’m your friend… I won’t leave you hurting like this… even if you never speak to me again.”

Kyoka wanted to ignore her, to shut out the world and just let oblivion take her. Momo was too nice for her own good but… she’d almost molested Mina… she’d almost…

Jiro felt herself grow sick as she compared her act to the harm that Mineta had clearly wrought on poor Tsuyu that was still affecting her after all this time. She bit down her harrowed convulsions, refusing to let the last meal she’d ever share with her friends leave her like that.

“I’m sorry Kyoka…” Momo called out from the door once more, “You leave me no choice.”

The heiress’ voice fell silent. Jiro naively hoped she’d given up, but that didn’t sound like Momo.

“Hey! Yaomomo, how’s- hammer?!” Mina’s voice rang out, clearly joining the girl on the other side of the door.

“Kyoka won’t open her door,” She explained. “And I refuse to let her suffer like this.”

“Yeah, but a sledgehammer?!” Mina exclaimed again.

“I’m… open to other suggestions.”

“I’ll just melt through the hinges.” Mina declared, “I’m not letting her face this alone either.”

“Just shut up!” Jiro called out, “Fuck off and let me die in peace…”

“No way Kyoka!” Mina called out. “You didn’t do anything wrong and if I have to come in there and make you finish what you started to prove it there’ll be hell to pay.”

“M-Mina!" Momo gasped.

“Oh shush you.” Mina silenced the girl, “I’m too turned on to care right now so you can either join, watch or leave.”

“Stop!” Jiro called out. “Please… just… just stop.”

“Girl, we’re not messing, everything’s really okay. Everyone was just surprised is all, I made sure to ask ‘em before I came.” Mina explained. “They just didn’t want you to do something you’d regret.”

Momo and Mina listened, hoping to hear the sounds of the punk girl’s feet moving reluctantly towards the door.

“R… Really?” Jiro called back weakly. “T-They don’t…”

“We’re all still your friends girl. You just got to into the music, which, I gotta say, killer moves!” Mina praised. “Please, just let us in and comfort you.”

The pair outside the door waited with bated breath once more, Momo wringing her hands.

“I… It's o-open.”

Mina and Momo’s eyes both widened, looking at the handle in confusion. The pinkette reached out and pressed down on the door control, the latch pulling back to allow her entry.

“You didn’t even try the handle?” She asked incredulously at the supposed smartest girl in the class.

“I-I thought she’d have locked it.” Momo reasoned logically.

With a firm push, Mina and Momo hurried into the room, making straight for the bed that contained their distressed friend. The large ball of covers gave away her cocooned prison, evidently trying to sequester herself off further.

“Oh Kyoka...” Momo cooed softly, reaching out to stroke the top of the lump, the girl’s whimpered cries muffled by the fabric. Mina took a seat on the bed, allowing the majority of the lump to sit between herself and Momo.

“I’m still amazed and impressed you can play all these instruments girl, you’ve got some major skills.” Mina praised, trying to ease into the topic they were about to discuss.

“Oh, uh… indeed,” Momo nodded along at Mina’s prompting expression. “Your dedication to your hobbies and the clear skills you’ve worked hard for in your hero work as some of the reasons I’m glad to call you my friend.”

Jiro sniffled but said nothing.

“No one’s angry or upset girl.” Mina tried to convince the punk rocker. “If anything, I’m kinda mad at them for stopping us.”

“M-Mina.” Momo blushed.

“I told you outside Yaomomo.” The pinkette reminded the girl, shaking her head. Slowly, Mina slid her hand along the mattress and under the lumpy cover. “I’m coming for you lover~.”

“Fuck off!” Jiro called out, pulling the covers behind her over her head and pushing them toward where she guessed the acid user was, trying to put some space between them. As she did, she realized her mistake, her head now exposed to the air of her room once more and seeing her friend’s faces.

“There you are!” Mina cheered, a grin on her face instead of the disgust Jiro thought she’d find.

“Hi Kyoka,” Momo offered a reassuring smile. “Would you like a hug?”

Jiro looked down at her covers, shaking her head sadly. She didn’t deserve one of Momo’s hugs.

“Momo, could you give us a minute?” Mina asked seriously, not using her usual nickname for the class vice president.

“Oh… but I…”

“I know you wanna help too, but I think I should talk to Kyoka about what happened alone. Just for now.”

“Okay… I guess. I’ll um… be just outside.” Momo nodded, sending another hopeful smile towards the punk rocker.

“Door please!” Mina called out as Momo rose to leave. Reluctantly, Momo obliged, stepping outside and breathing deeply as she heard Mina give her thanks from behind her.

Momo sighed as she felt her heart clench painfully. Her feelings were playing havoc inside her. She wanted desperately to comfort her friend and crush. But she knew Jiro could never know. She couldn’t bear finding happiness with the girl only to have it ripped away by her parents. Jiro should be, deserved to be, happy, and clearly there was an obvious attraction to Mina if what she saw was anything to go by. She wished she’d volunteered to do the dare alongside her crush.

Her heart beat painfully in her chest as she pictured Jiro replaying and continuing the act with Mina. She shouldn’t feel this way. Mina wasn’t hers and neither was Jiro. If this was anything like what Ochako felt for her own crush, she admired the girl all the more as the gravity girl clearly possessed a strength Momo wanted desperately to have.

Back in Jiro’s room, Mina turned back to the punk girl, hoping to catch her eye once more.

“Kyoka…” Mina started, watching as the girl flinched lightly. “Girl, it’s okay, you did nothing wrong.”

The purple haired girl just shook her head in disagreement.

“I-I-I touched you… with… without-”

“No you did not.” Mina cut that thought off at the knees. “I know what dance moves mean, I knew sorta what I was getting into.” She admitted. “Granted you took me off guard with how far you clearly wanted to go to get in my pants but hell, I was about to let you.”

Jiro blushed deeply, unable to meet Mina’s eyes.

“Y-You don’t have to lie… to make me feel better.”

“Girl I’m not-” Mina groaned, rolling her eyes. “This isn’t going to work.”

Jiro gasped as the quilt was swiftly yanked from between them and tossed behind the pinkette and onto the floor. She looked up in shock at Mina’s face as the pinkette drew herself near. The punk girl tried to back away, her back quickly finding her wall as she ran out of room.

“Let me prove it.” Mina whispered, her face drawing closer to Mina’s own face. Jiro brought a hand up, a half-hearted attempt to block the girl’s progress. She gasped as Mina carefully wrapped Kyoka’s wrist in her own grip before lowering the two.

Jiro felt the tug of her hand move down and towards Mina’s lower half. Jiro watched, heartbeat hammering in her ears as Mina’s hand stopped its pull just shy of touching her stomach.

“Now I’m asking your permission Jiro.” Mina breathed softly. “May I prove to you… how much I liked it?”

Jiro gulped, her eyes widening further and the common language eluding her in that moment, simply licking her lips and nodding softly.

With a relieved sigh, Mina adjusted her grip on Jiro’s wrist, wrapping her hand around the back of it like a guide, much like how she did to Momo, pointing the girl’s fingers so they allowed her to slip easily under her waistband.

The punk rock girl couldn’t help but release a gasp of surprise mixed with excitement as her fingers brushed through what was undoubtedly Mina’s pubic hair. Her index finger was pointed for her. She felt the skin become softer and more delicate under her touch.

“I enjoyed what you did this much.” Mina teased breathily as she directed Jiro’s finger down her slit and curl it to sink into her very soaked wetness.

Jiro’s breathing became shallow. She… she was really… with Mina too! It was her first time… the first time she’d ever touched someone else’s…

“And this…” Mina began again, “… is a little payback.”

Jiro’s breath now caught itself firmly in her throat as Mina’s other hand caressed her face, much like her jack did during the dance, drawing her closer before Mina’s lips sunk into her own. Jiro’s mind blanked, running on autopilot as her tongue reached up between her lips and asked Mina’s for entrance. She swiftly learned what Mina’s tongue tasted like as they twirled together.

Not forgetting the wonderful feeling of another girl’s wetness wrapped around her finger, Jiro felt herself push deeper into the pinkette and curl her finger like she knew she enjoyed herself.

Mina’s moan of pleasure was like music to her ears, the acid girl pulling back from their kiss with her eyes shut. Jiro briefly felt a pang of fear that Mina was going to tell her to stop, but when the girl made no move other than to suck her lips together to muffle another moan, Jiro took the initiative.

Pulling back slightly, Jiro allowed a second finger to join the first before pushing back into Mina’s most private place, her hips thrusting into the punk girl’s hand as she did and letting out another feathery moan.

“Kyoka…” She tried to control her gasps as Jiro tried to force more from her. “Ah, ah, please… stop.” Mina begged.

Jiro froze. Had she gone too far? Had she really fucked up this time? Had she-

“Anymore… and I don’t think I… could stop… what I want to do to you.” Mina breathed heavily.

Jiro felt her own loins clench at the thought. Should… should she go for it? Was this Mina giving her a last warning?

Before she could think anymore, she felt Mina’s grip around her wrist once again, pulling her hand back and out of her pants.

“Now,” she began. “Do you believe me… when I said you did nothing wrong?”

Jiro slowly nodded dumbly.

“Good.” She exhaled deeply. “‘Cause I really need to either get myself off or find new undies.” She glanced cheekily at Jiro’s waistline. “I wonder if you do too?”

Jiro blushed, clenching her legs together shyly.

“W-Wouldn’t you like to know!” She tried to retort confidently.

Mina smiled fondly at the girl who’d regained some of her former spirit.

“Hi gurl, glad you’re back with us, we missed you.” She said softly and Jiro felt in her heart that she meant it.

Tentatively reaching out, Jiro wrapped her arms around the pinkette and pulled her closer into an awkwardly positioned hug.

“Awww, I love you too.” Mina cooed. “Hey Momo, come get group hugs!”

The door clicked open once more as Momo peeked into the room.

“I-Is everything okay?” She asked hopefully.

“Hell yeah, Kyoka’s feeling better.” Mina cheered, holding her arm out to the heiress. “Come get some hugs.”

Momo couldn’t help the smile returning to her face, quickly crossing the distance to kneel on the punk girl’s bed and join the pair. Jiro couldn’t help but let a few more tears fall as relief swept through her system.

“It’s okay Kyoka, we’ve got you.” Momo caressed the girl’s back with one hand.

“Th-Thanks you guys.” Jiro murmured between her friends. “A-And… I’m s-sorry.”

“We’ve said dear, it’s not your-”

“I… kinda spoiled our sleepover… is what I’m s-sorry for.”

Mina pulled back out of the hug, flashing Jiro a small smile.

“You didn’t spoil anything,” She comforted the girl. “How about we go back upstairs, you get some love and hugs from the other girls, and you watch me kick that smug frog’s ass.”

Jiro felt herself giggle as Momo pulled back out of the hug.

“D-Don’t you mean 'kiss'.” Jiro teased.

“Indeed,” Momo surprisingly agreed. “With what we’ve experienced so far tonight, I believe that certain acts have been at the forefront of all of our minds.”

“Not going to disagree with that.” Mina agreed, biting her lip nervously. “I’ll admit… it’s gotten a little… heated. But… I’m… actually discovering more about myself that I never knew. Call me selfish but… I kind of want to keep… experimenting.”

“W-What do you mean?” Jiro asked, her shocked eyes examining the girl closely “Did you um… not know you were…”

“Well… yeah.” Mina nodded with a carefree shrug. “I mean as much as I love romance… I never found anyone who ticked the boxes for me so I didn’t lump myself one way or another. I knew about guys obviously but… after tonight… I think maybe I’d be okay with a girlfriend too.”

“D-Don’t you mean instead?” Jiro blushed.

Mina blinked dumbly before letting out a laugh.

“Oh man, whoops.” She giggled, “That’s what I meant but now I’m thinking about it, you think I’d be able to have both?”

“Y-You’re such a perv Mina.” Jiro nudged her friend with her foot.

“I… must…” Momo started nervously, drawing their attention. “I… you remember… the situation with my parents?” She asked, receiving nervous nods in return.

“I don’t believe they’d… accept me finding a partner of my own choosing to… experience these joys with. This game… if certain events were to occur that would… permit me to experience these somewhat scandalous things with friends, you would… not judge me for requesting them?”

Jiro breathed softly at what she was hearing. Momo was still resigned to her fate at the hands of her parents but she’d also clearly asked to be included in potentially naughty acts. She hoped this meant Momo was also a lesbian, or at least bi. Then she might able to convince her to take a chance on a relationship with her punk rock self, once they and the other girls freed her from her parents machinations.

“Don’t forget, you’re Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu.” Jiro reminded the heiress. “You can do anything or anyone you want.”

Jiro’s heart jumped with joy as Momo gave her a brilliant, relieved smile.

“Then I too would like tonight’s games to continue.” She declared firmly. “But first, I must remind our friend,” Momo reached out and squished Jiro’s cheeks between her hands, much like the girl had done to her during the first sleepover. “That she’s Kyoka Fucking Jiro, that’s your middle name now.”

“Pffft.” Jiro couldn’t help but accidently cover Momo in speckles of her spit when she laughed. “S-Sorry Yaomomo… I just didn’t expect that from you.”

“What can I say,” Momo smiled, pulling a handkerchief from her wrist and quickly wiping her face. “Thanks to you all, I’ve discovered a rather… naughty side to myself.”

“Not gonna lie, I feel kinda powerful having corrupted a goddess.” Mina smirked.

Momo offered the handkerchief to Jiro who politely accepted, drying the remainder of her tears.

“Shall we return?” She asked, allowing Jiro to keep the tissue for now.

“Yeah, the others must be bored stiff without us to keep the party going.” Mina cheered.

Ochako sat alone in Momo’s room. Awkwardly perched on the bed by herself as Tsuyu and Tooru, while concerned for their friend like she was, had begged bathroom breaks.

While they were gone, Ochako’s mind couldn’t help but wander back to all the salacious acts that she’d seen so far. The steamy kiss between Mina and Tsu had definitely twinged something within her that wanted to see more. With an act like that, did it mean that Mina and Tsu were now dating? Or was that just part of playing the game to them? It certainly looked real enough but then… why did it look so nice? Something like that… it was supposed to be horrible and wrong, at least that’s the idea her old mindset tossed back at her. It was just like a guy and a girl kissing only with two girls.

Then there was the erotic dancing that Jiro had performing with Mina. She felt herself entranced by their movements then by the desire clearly being displayed. It was only when she spied Jiro’s hand slipping down towards Mina crotch that her comfort zone warning bells couldn’t be ignored any longer, forcing her to call out to her friends before they did something they couldn’t take back.

Ochako cursed herself internally. She felt partly to blame for Jiro’s reaction and tears. Maybe she should’ve not said anything… maybe she should’ve done something more subtle like clear her throat or stop the music.

The gravity girl shook her head as she felt herself get bogged down with too many ‘what if’ scenarios. Fact of the matter was, she’d seen two acts that went firmly against her old, country education and found it lacking. These were good people, good friends who cared about each other. Maybe they’d get together after this, maybe not, but they wouldn’t deserve to be treated the way she expected them to be if they visited her at her parent’s home.

Uraraka bit her lip as she waited to address the other issue that had made itself known. By not supressing the feelings as she normally would have in the face of such acts, Ochako found herself in a similar state to when she thought about Izuku late at night when her hips itched.

Keenly aware of the fabric rubbing against her crotch, she looked around quickly to make sure she was still completely alone, watching the door nervously before she allowed her hips to grind just a little into where she sat.

The result was immediately obvious, a warm tingle running through her system. God she felt naughty… but in a really good way. Reaching back, she shifted her rear slightly, lifting it and pulling her pillow out from under her. If she was quiet, and kept an ear out… maybe she could…

With the pillow placed on her lap, Ochako nervously allowed one hand to reach down and prod experimentally at her crotch. Another tingle ran through her. Maybe… just a quick few touches. She could cover it in time surely?

Turning away from the door to give herself more cover, she allowed her fingers to slip under her waistband of her sweats and knickers, brushing aside the ticklish curls that marked her last chance to stop before the end. Licking her lips, she reached down and ran a finger along the length of her slit. She gasped at the ease in which her lips parted to allow her digit to investigate further as she clearly felt the wetness against the bean of her quirk.

Priming her for the sounds of footsteps once more and hearing nothing, Ochako continued, delicately rubbing circles around her clit in the most pleasurable way. She felt herself try and clench around nothing and moaned minutely. If she was quick, her fingers sped up, if she was quick, she could cum before anyone else returned and they’d be none the wiser.

Small moans and gasps fell from her lips as she tried desperately to both relieve her confused tension and keep from making any noise. She felt her climax start to form as she maintained her rhythm. Just a little more.

Footsteps! That was definitely footsteps.

Ochako pulled her hand out of her pants and quickly tried to look innocent, turning more towards the door as though she’d just been waiting for them to return.

“Hey guys! Let’s get this party re… started?” Mina cheered as she entered before tilting her head at the lack of friends present. “Hey, where are the others?”

Uraraka watched Momo return and a hesitant Jiro bring up the rear before she answered.

“They said they wanted to go to the bathroom, couldn’t wait sorta thing y’know.” Ochako waved off.

Mina’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

“All this time?”

“Uh… I guess?” Ochako nodded.

Before anyone could ask anything else, further footsteps drew their attention.

“Hey Ochako, is Kyoka-, Kyoka!” Hagakure’s cheerful voice called out approaching the punk girl quickly. “How are you feeling, you all good now? We were so worried.”

“I-I’m fine Hagakure.” Jiro nervously admitted. “I just… got a little too carried away.”

“You don’t hear me complaining.” Mina smirked, letting the invisible girl know it had all been resolved.

“Ooo, scandalous,” Hagakure leered. “Is this how we learn that you and Jiro are now a couple?”

Ochako’s eyes widened from the bed.

“Nah, just gonna be truth or dare buddies for now.” Mina laughed. “If she wants any more I require wining and dining first.”

“Shove off,” Kyoka nudged the girl, a weak smile on her face. “It’s my turn anyway.”

“You sure you’re ok to keep going? We can always stop.” Hagakure offered.

“I’m good.” Jiro shrugged.

“It’s nice to hear you’re alright Kyoka.” Tsuyu’s voice caused the group’s attention to return to the doorway.

“And just where did you slink off to Tsu?” Mina eyed the girl.

“Bathroom, same as Hagakure. Momo’s tea is nice but it does get things moving.”

“Really?” Mina asked again, “Are you sure you didn’t slip off to relive our erotic dancing in your head?”

“You asking for a demonstration?”

“Don’t tempt me frog girl.”

“Are we really back to this?” Jiro asked incredulously, rolling her eyes and slipping down the side of Momo’s bed, climbing in at the head once more.

“Alright fine Jiro, we’ll give it a rest… for now.” Mina relented, moving back to the bed too. “Anyone got any pizza left? I’m starving again.”

“After that display, I’m not surprised.” Hagakure nodded. “Until the end, it was awesome the way you two moved.”

“Quite a passionate display to be sure.” Momo agreed, returning to her spot and patting the spot in front of her for Tsuyu to sit, her braid nearly finished.

“W-Whatever.” Kyoka blushed from the praise. “Tsu, truth or dare.”

“Oh, we’re still going?” Tsuyu blinked. “Another truth please.”

“Not a very daring frog are you?” Mina grinned.

“Truths are easy, I don’t embarrass like you guys and dares are more risky.” She shrugged. “My crown is safe.”

“Okay Tsu.” Jiro paused, “What’s the dirtiest thing you’ve ever done.”

“Lewd train’s continuing too I see.” Tsuyu shrugged.

“K-Kyoka, you can’t ask someone t-that.” Ochako spoke up, looking around for potential allies but finding none.

“It’s fine ‘Chako. We just seem to be going all in with sexy stuff tonight. If you wanna leave, I don’t think anyone would blame you.” Tsuyu tried to give her friend an out, knowing it might have been a little overwhelming for her with the recent revelations.

“N-No! I’m just… this is new to me is all.”

“New to most of us I’m pretty sure.” Hagakure agreed. “But I trust you guys to keep things between us. Even the weird, gross, embarrassing stuff.”

“Indeed, while this is somewhat uncharted territory for me, I find myself both thrilled and endeared by the new world views I’m hearing from you all.”

“What Yaomomo means is it’s bringing us all closer together as friends.” Mina explained, “We’re safe here to chat and discuss things we might not be able to with anyone else.”

“Not ‘til those of us who want to get married anyway.” Tsuyu agreed, “I’d probably tell my partner lots of this stuff too.”

“So are we all your partner’s now?” Jiro asked.

“Is that a dinner offer, ribbit? I warn you, I’m an expensive frog to woo.” Tsuyu giggled. “But to answer your question Kyoka, my tongue has been places my fingers can’t reach.”

“Haha, ewww” Hagakure laughed, watching as Mina simply nodded as though expecting that answer. Jiro blushed while Momo hid her giggles behind her hand. Ochako was no longer part of their group, deciding to become a bright red hot air balloon and float away. “What does it feel like?”

“Hmmm,” Asui put her finger on her chin in thought. “Kinda like you’d expect a wet tongue to feel like if you’ve ever kissed someone like that but much longer. Only I can twist it to touch just the right spots.”

“Ha, yes Tsu!” Mina grinned lecherously.

Ochako felt butterflies in her stomach. Sure it was from accidently using her quirk on herself but it was also from the fact that she very much remembered Tsuyu’s confession the day prior. Had… had Tsuyu imagined her when doing that to herself? Had she wanted to do it to Ochako if they’d gone out!

“Get back down here girl.” Mina called out, watching Ochako bump lightly against the ceiling.

“I got her.” Hagakure said, standing on Momo’s bed and reaching for Uraraka’s ankle, pulling her back down to the soft mattress.

“Th-Thanks.” Ochako nodded, releasing her quirk. Hagakure gave a small murmur of acknowledgement as Tsuyu spoke.

“All done.” Momo declared. Asui felt her now completed braid flop against her back, only coming up to just above her hips instead of its nearly usual floor dusting length. “What do you think?”

Tsuyu turned as Ochako reached over to Momo’s dressing table and pulled over a small standing mirror to help the girl examine her new hairstyle.

“I must admit, I took some inspiration from our previous sleepover’s film. I hope you like it, even without the flowers.”

Examining the braid, Tsuyu almost instantly recognised it as the same style braid that Rapunzel had worn part way through the film to tie up her own flowing locks. She couldn’t help but feel her heart swell with joy at the sight.

“Ribbit. With my hair like this it’s like I’m a real frog princess.” Tsuyu smiled, reaching her eyes. “I love it, thanks Yaomomo.”

Momo’s own smile brightened the room. While it wasn’t her first braid since she’d failed that during their last sleepover, it was her first successful one, though she was hesitant to let Mina know lest she make a big deal over it.

“Why have a princess and a frog when we got them in one?” Mina smiled, “Looks great.”

“Thanks Mina, but that won’t save you.” Tsuyu grinned, “You’re my pick, truth… or dare. Ribbit.”

“Oh no.” Mina crossed her arms in front of her. “Not falling for your shenanigans this time. Only truths here, no dares.”

“Fine by me.” Tsuyu leered, “What’s the furthest you’ve ever gone with anyone?”

Kyoka’s eyebrows raised. Did Tsu know what Mina had initiated with her in her room? As far as she was aware Mina said no one had ever caught her eye so was Tsu just shooting in the dark? Would she be the furthest Mina’d ever gone with someone? If she was, she didn’t know if she’d feel proud or scandalised since they weren’t even dating.

“So… there’s no erm… boyfriends or girlfriends in this tale.” Mina admitted, trying to look innocently at the ceiling. “But um… I may~ have gotten someone off with my hands touching their junk.”

Hagakure gasped as Jiro’s eyebrows rose into her hairline.

“Mina, you didn’t.”

“Oh yeah I did.” Mina smirked, “It was super satisfying too.”

“Come on, details!” Hagakure poked her friend rapidly. “Why are you not currently introducing us to Mr. or Mrs. Ashido?”

“A tale for another time dear gossip.” Mina returned fire, ticking Tooru’s ribs to cease the girl’s efforts to pry information from her. “Or at least until the next truth.”

“At least tell us if it was a guy or girl, ribbit.” Tsuyu prompted, “Depending on their gender, it kinda makes it more or less intimate.”

“H-How so um… Tsu?” Ochako asked nervously.

“I concur, I’m not seeing the difference myself.” Momo said, a deep blush featuring on her face.

“Well,” Tsuyu put her finger to her chin. “With guys, their ultimate goal is to knock you up. With girls, we don’t have that component so relatively it makes sense that it’s more intimate if it’s a girl rather than a guy.”

“You’re just making shit up to get me to say which, aren’t you?” Mina deadpanned.

“Ribbit. I guess it is subjective but it’s my truth so I want to ask for that component.”

“Yes!” Hagakure grinned, running her hands together, “You heard her Mina, spill.”

Mina sighed, taking a moment to look at everyone before glancing at Momo last. The heiress felt her heart pump just a little bit faster when their eyes met.

“Well… it was, indeed, a girl.” Mina admitted, “But that’s all you’re getting from me.”

“That’s fine, ribbit.” Tsuyu replied, “We’ve still got another round so someone can still squeeze you for more.”

“No one listen to the toad. She’ll lead you down the path of ruin.” Mina glared with a cheeky smile.

“Still, she answered, so with reluctance, it’s her turn.” Tsuyu relented, gesturing to the girl.

“And I have just the target.” Mina giggled darkly. “Tooru!”

The invisible girl squeaked.

“For your betrayal of pressing for details I now pass judgement. Truth or dare?”

“You think I’m gonna take a risk on your phat pink ass with a dare after that?” Hagakure pouted. “You’re practically forcing me into truth.”

“Is that your final answer~?” Mina teased.

“Against my better judgement.” Tooru grumbled, sitting back against one of the pillars of Momo’s four poster bed.

“What’s it like running around naked in class? It’s gotta be cold hasn’t it.” Mina reached up and poked her own breast with a finger around her nipple area.

“M-Mina!” Hagakure grabbed her pillow and hugged it over her chest.

“You’re a braver girl than me Tooru.” Kyoka admitted, very aware of her own body at that question. “I don’t think I could even be a hero if I had your quirk.”

“The lack of protection was certainly a worrying consideration for my own design.” Momo nodded, “Then again, I’m still able to utilize my quirk efficiently while covering areas I now know to be more… alluring to others gazes.”

“I-it’s not like that.” Hagakure said. “With hero work it’s my job right? Well, will be my job anyway. With my gloves and boots… it’s weird but I’m not um… naked when I’m wearing them. At least in my head. And it’s not like I’m thinking about that kinda stuff while we’re training anyway.”

“Accidents sometimes happen though, don’t they? Remember our final exams, ribbit?”

Momo and Ochako cast their minds back, having been present in the viewing room when Hagakure and Shoji had their test against Mr. Snipe. Ochako blushed as she remembered hearing Hagakure’s accusatory rant against their teacher for something down the other end of his headset.

“T-That was an accident! H-He didn’t mean to elbow me in my boob!” Hagakure flailed her hands.

“Point proven.” Tsuyu nodded in satisfaction.

“Okay, fine, yeah… it’s a worry.” Tooru relented. “But… just look.”

Tooru held out her arm which began shimmering slightly. The girls all had to close their eyes as it became a little hard to look at, though the effect was not as severe as her new super move.

“You know by now I can’t turn it off… it’s just something that’s always gonna be part of me at this point.” Hagakure sighed. “I’m not gonna lie… I want to be able to turn it off sometimes and I’ve tried to figure something out but… nothing’s worked so far.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Tooru, I had no idea.” Ochako reached out and put her hand on the girl’s knee.

“It’s oka-… well, no, it’s not okay, but I’ll manage.” Tooru replied, “I’m going to be a hero after all.”

“Damn right, and a kick ass one too.” Jiro grinned from her spot. “They’ll never see it coming.”

“Woo!” Mina cheered, reaching out to hug her best friend in a one armed hug. “Now, who would the semi-pro hero ‘Invisible Girl’ like to pick as her target?”

“Hmmm, let’s go with Yaomomo this time.” Hagakure pointed. “T or D?”

“I would like a ‘D’ please.” Momo replied innocently.

“HA! I bet you would.” Mina laughed. Tsuyu couldn’t help but let out a small croak of amusement as Jiro rolled her eyes.

“These idiots are using ‘D’ as slang for ‘dick’ Yaomomo, don’t listen to them.”

“Oh my… I can see how what I said could very much be taken out of context.” Momo giggled.

“Sorry Yaomomo. That was Mina’s fault.” Hagakure glared at her friend for making it dirty. What wasn’t Mina’s fault was the question or dare the invisible girl had in mind.

“Dare, so, Yaomomo, I dare you to show us the lewdest thing you’ve ever made with your quirk.”

Momo had to baulk at that.

“Hagakure.” Jiro scolded. “Yaomomo’s not that kinda girl.”

“To be fair, Yaomomo could literally destabilize a country with her power. Personally I’m glad she’s so good; I’d hate to run into you in a back alley.” Mina nodded.

“Though I guess this dare hinges on whether or not she created anything like that to begin with.” Tsuyu reasoned. “Well Yaomomo?”

“I… p-please,” she begged, “d-don’t judge me for this…”

Momo slipped off her bed and knelt down, reaching for something under her bed.

“No way…” Jiro gasped lightly, somewhat surprised and excited to see what Momo had produced.

“I um… I’d never experienced certain things before our last sleepover, so…” Momo prefaced. “P-Please forgive me if this um… looks familiar…”

She returned to her feet, hand behind her back before slowly revealing a familiar looking purple vibrator. After her revelations with Mina, she’d moved the device to a more convenient location.

“Ha.” Tsuyu simply smirked, realizing what had happened.

“Woah, did you lend her yours Mina?” Hagakure asked, poking her friend.

“How is this on me?! I had no idea.” Mina squawked.

“Mina, how dare you corrupt our goddess.” Jiro smirked, recalling their conversation in her room.

“It wasn’t on purpose, Tsu was to blame for that.”

“Nah, that’s all you.” Tsuyu shrugged. “Gotta say though, it looks very well done for a replica, did you have to do much research to duplicate it?”

“I-I couldn’t!” Momo replied, “I have um… certain restrictions on what I’m allowed to access using the internet.”

“So you made this after just seeing Mina’s that once?” Hagakure asked, amazed at Momo’s skill.

“Y-Yes.” Momo admitted with a shame faced blush.

“Actually kinda impressed.” Mina nodded. “But I have to ask, was this your first one?”

“I… this is my only one.” Momo blushed.

“Awww no.” Mina shook her head. No wonder Momo had had issues with getting herself off if she tried to use this thing right off the bat. Even she needed to work up to using one this size and she could make her own lubricant. She only hoped Momo had done the same when she tried.

“Ha, how does it feel to be someone’s naughty inspiration?” Tsuyu asked Mina, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Sh-Shut up Tsuyu.” Mina glared. “We’re all gonna be fine ass heroes, people are gonna use us for ‘naughty inspiration’ whether we want them to or not.”

“They are?” Ochako gasped.

“Girl… tell me you didn’t just figure that out.” Mina gaped at the gravity user, Momo taking the time to slyly return her created friend back to its hiding space.

“I…I don’t… I’ve never.”

“Don’t need a truth to figure out Ochako never thought of a hero in that way, ribbit.”

“W-Well of course not!”

“Then you’re gonna want to avoid ‘Hero 34’ when you go pro.” Mina warned.

“Wh… What’s that?” Ochako asked nervously.

“It’s like the website where people make lewd pictures and videos and stuff of pro heroes.” Hagakure explained, relieved she wasn’t the only one who had used it since Mina brought it up.

“‘If there’s a hero, there’s porn of them’." Tsuyu quoted the phrase that was most associated with the site.

“So glad I wear normal-ish clothes.” Jiro chimed in. “The more realistic shit sometimes scares me.”

“Scares or arouses?” Mina winked.

“I’m not answering that.”

“Ochako!” Mina groaned. “Make that Jiro’s truth, make her tell us some naughty stuff.”

“I haven’t even said if I’d pick truth yet.” Jiro complained.

“Well go on then, truth or dare on behalf of Ochako.” Mina asked.

Jiro turned to look at the gravity girl who gave a shrug of her shoulders.

“Fine… truth, but Ochako has to ask me. It’s her turn.”

“Do it Ochako!” Mina grinned maniacally at her friend. “I’ll be your new bestie.”

“Hey!” Both Tooru and Tsuyu objected, being both the self-designated best friends of Mina and Ochako respectively.

“Well… I do have one thing…” Ochako said softly, running her hands over themselves nervously. “Um… Kyoka… when did… you first realise you were… a lesbian?”

That drew all eyes to the punk rock girl who shrank back slightly at the attention.

“I’m not sure if that’s better or worse at this point.” Jiro admitted, rubbing the back of her head.

“S-Sorry,” Ochako apologised. “I-Instead what about-”

“No, it’s cool.” Jiro stopped before the girl could think of anything a little more perverted. Letting out a sigh, she cast her mind back to the times she remembered questioning herself.

“I guess… I never really liked any boys. I never had one of those cutesy pretend boyfriends kids have in elementary nor something more serious by the time health class rolled around in middle school.” Jiro explained. “When it came time for that… I just saw the guy’s junk and all the pregnancy stuff and just though ‘not for me thanks’.”

“Ha, sounds like you.” Mina nodded.

“Anyway, they explained briefly about gay and lesbian relationships as part of it. Realized then that the weird feelings I had for some of the girls I’d seen were just how other girls reacted when they saw guys they liked.” Jiro continued, blushing at her next thought. “Though um… I uh… kinda knew for sure when I saw the news one day.”

“The news?” Momo asked, confused.

“Sexy reporter?” Hagakure chimed in.

“N-No…” Jiro shyly turned away. “M… Miss Midnight caught a criminal.”

“Oh ho ho.” Mina giggled, “Does someone have a crush on our art history teacher?”

“Sh-Shut up.” Jiro glared. “She helped me figure out a lot. But… I guess… I still had my doubts. See… I still didn’t really know for sure. For a long time I was just pretty sure I was but… there was always that nagging doubt in my head… ‘What if you don’t actually like girls and are just weird’. To be honest, it wasn’t until I had my first kiss that I knew I was a lesbian.”

“You didn’t ask Miss Midnight after class did you?” Hagakure teased. “Not that I’d rat you out or anything.”

“Of course not!” Jiro blushed, her mind briefly conjuring daydreams of such a scene. “So… anyway… that’s me done. Good enough Ochako?”

“I… y-yeah…” Ochako nodded slowly, something a little apprehensive in her voice.

“Good, last round then, else Mina will bitch if we call it here.” Jiro stated.

“Well you don’t have to say it like that.” Mina pouted, puffing up her cheeks.

“Awww, look at the little pink marshmallow.” Hagakure poked her friend’s cheek.

“Don’t make me dare you to eat me.” Mina glared.

“Free porn.” Tsuyu chuckled.

“On second thoughts, never mind, I’d just give the frog more ammo.”

“Girls please,” Momo interjected, “Go ahead Jiro.”

“I’m gonna throw this one back at Uraraka. Truth or dare girl?”

“Oh… okay…” Ochako took a moment to think. All these truths and dares had been somewhat naughty in nature, well most of them anyway. Jiro’s first dare had been to get Tsu and Mina to kiss, the next, she’d asked Tsuyu to reveal the dirtiest thing she’d ever done. Which was the safer option to pick.

“D-Dare…” Ochako said cautiously.

“I’ll go easy since you did for me.” Jiro smiled warmly at the gravity girl. “I dare you to flash us.”

“That’s easy?!” Hagakure interjected.

“W-Well I don’t know if she’s open to anything more so I can’t just dare her to kiss someone like I did Mina.” Jiro admitted, “If Green were here that would be the first thing on my list though.”

“N-No I couldn’t, there’s no way he’d say yes, I h-haven’t even held his hand.” Ochako blushed.

“Well I guess it’s not so bad.” Mina pondered. “I’ve seen most of you in the changing rooms anyway, not that I’ve been looking.”

“Exactly.” Jiro replied.

“Then again…” Mina smirked, “Could Jiro have revealed her own little crush on a member of our group?”

“Wha… n-no.” Jiro blushed herself.

“Think we’re forgetting the most important part of this.” Tsuyu addressed, turning to face Ochako. “You can switch or pass if you like, no one would blame you.”

“I… no…” Ochako muttered, refusing to back down. She’d gotten undressed in front of the others before whenever they had training. This was just the same thing, nothing for her confused mind to focus on that wasn’t already there. But then… everyone was never all focused on her. They’d all see her breasts and nipples. Tsuyu especially would benefit from this dare. The girl probably knew it and was giving her an out even so. She felt her heart lurch awkwardly as her upbringing grappled once more with these new accepting thoughts. Did accepting the dare mean she secretly wanted Tsuyu to look? Jiro too since she was the one who’d challenged her. She didn’t know the other girls for sure but maybe Mina was in the same boat as her and not gay, just playing along.

“Y-You’ve all seen before so… it’s not like this is weird or anything.” Ochako said, hoping to alleviate her own nerves, reaching down to her top’s hem.

In a flash, Ochako steeled herself and pulled her top up and over her head, holding her arms up as she exposed herself to her friends.

“Ribbit!” Tsuyu blinked in surprise, sitting the closest to the girl, he tongue slipping out for just a moment to wet her lips.

“B-Bold…” Jiro mumbled, staring directly at them as she faced the girl head on, right beside Momo.

“Woo! Yeah girl! Show Kyoka who’s boss!” Mina cheered, unable to help admiring Ochako’s form herself.

Hagakure gave a small ‘woo’ herself in support, trying not to make it seem obvious she was staring closely at how the girl’s skin looked, the nipple’s shape and areola’s colour, wondering what her own looked like.

“I… I do believe you have completed the dare.” Momo nodded after a few moments, somewhat enjoying Ochako’s revealed sight herself.

The girls collectively watched Ochako’s chest heave as the girl released the breath she’d been holding to maintain her nerves. Quickly, the shirt descended back over her shoulders and covered her chest once more.

“I said…” Ochako blushed, “The kid gloves were off and I meant it.”

“Go Ochako!” Mina cheered, “Bet you would’ve even gathered the nerve to kiss Midoriya with nerves of steel like that.”

Ochako glared at Mina.

“I said I’m playing to win.” She growled, “That means I’m coming for your crown too.”

“Oh shit.” Hagakure giggled.

“Mina, truth or dare.”

“T-Truth.” Mina stuttered, hesitant to think what Ochako would pull to dethrone her after that declaration.

“If you’re so set on teasing me about Deku, then I guess I’ll ask you who that girl you did that thing with is and why isn’t she your girlfriend.”

Mina grit her teeth, she was hoping that had been forgotten about. She made a very careful and calculated attempt to slowly look and linger on each of the girl’s faces. She didn’t care about most of their expressions, instead only needing to set a precedent so examining Momo’s face for clues as to what she should do wouldn’t look suspicious. The worried look on her face was all Mina needed. Even after everything they’d revealed so far, Momo wasn’t ready to share something as personal as that and Mina was nothing if not loyal to her friends, pinky promises or not.

“Well…” Mina began, “Small issue with that. We made a pinky promise not to tell anyone about us.”

“Huh, never thought Ochako would be the one to take down Mina.” Tsuyu admitted smugly.

“Shut up Tsu,” Mina sighed, “I’ll tell you what I can but yeah, there’s a lot I can’t so it’s up to Ochako in the end.”

Mina lent back on her arms, trying to look wistfully up at the ceiling as though recalling a time long passed.

“She’s… amazing, super beautiful and stuff. Helped me with my homework and things so we kinda spent a fair bit of time together.” Mina explained. “It happened one day, we were just lounging around on her bed… one thing led to another and… well… I helped her out.”

“Ooo, naughty.” Hagakure drank up the information her best friend was dishing out.

“She got nerves though, we talked and we made the choice not to be together. I must admit, she’d never caught my eye until that point, but now, with everything I’ve learned about myself with you guys… I might talk to her when we graduate and see if she’d like to try something.”

“Nooo… please don’t finish it there, come on.” Hagakure begged, “We need to make a plan, get you two together, it sounds super romantic.”

“That does sound stupid sweet, I’ll give you that.” Jiro agreed.

“Would you say the same if it was a guy?” Tsuyu grinned at Kyoka.

“Urgh, don’t ruin it.” Jiro pouted.

“I agree with Kyoka; that does sound very romantic. Knowing how amazing you are I’m sure she thinks of you often.” Momo smiled sweetly.

“Sometimes I hope so too. I can’t do anything ‘til graduation at least and who knows, maybe she’ll find someone in that time. Maybe I’ll find someone.”

“You could always ask Momo, ribbit,” Tsuyu commented. Both girls briefly felt their blood run cold. Had Mina been too obvious in her story? “Surely she could make you a boyfriend or girlfriend with her quirk.”

“Tsu, you know full well I can’t create living matter.” Momo explained.

“I was talking about a new vibrator or body pillow, they’d work just as well.”

“Damn it Tsu!” Mina shouted, hurling her pillow into the frog girl’s face who deliberately didn’t dodge.

“Hmmm, not as heavy this time.” Tsuyu made a show of weighing the pillow in her hands. “Didn’t bring Mr. Buzzy with you?”

Mina’s blush shifted into a dark purple as she reached for her pillow.

“You know what, I’m not playing with you anymore.” Mina declared. “Momo, truth or dare.”

“Hold on Mina, ribbit,” The frog girl stopped her, “Ochako didn’t confirm whether you passed or failed her truth, you did avoid telling us ‘who’ after all and that was part of the question.”

“Oh… um…” Ochako thought, more interested in Mina’s story rather than the results of whether her answer was acceptable or not. “I guess its fine.”

“Yes! The queen lives.” Mina cheered.

“Not to me, your throne is crumbling, ribbit.”

“Momo, truth or dare.” Mina pointedly ignored the green haired girl.

“I believe truth this time.”

“Let’s see…” Mina pondered. “Oh! Tell us the sexy act you most want to do or get done to you.”

Admittedly she was using her own knowledge of Momo doing research on these things to her advantage but still.

“Oh… my, that’s…” Momo blushed. She almost wondered if it was Mina asking what she wanted to do to her if she invited her back over for… homework.

“And you thought mine was a bit much Hagakure.” Jiro deadpanned to the invisible girl, not hearing her scolding now.

“Truths are different from dares.” Hagakure defended herself. “Want me to dare you to flash us your downstairs?”

“S-Sorry.” Jiro apologised quickly.

“Momo doesn’t have to say anything if she doesn’t want to, right?” Ochako interjected, not knowing about the admission the heiress had made in Jiro’s room.

“I-it’s quite alright Ochako.” Momo nodded. “It is embarrassing but I am able to share myself with all of you and get feedback on topics I could never ask my parents.”

Momo turned back to Mina before she gave her answer.

“I believe it isn’t an act so much as the… participants.” Momo began, “While I’m very much not sure what I’d enjoy with another person yet, I do find myself quite curious as to… doing such acts with… multiple others.”

“How many others?” Tsuyu asked bluntly, feeling her heat pool in her hips as Momo was quickly validating her own fantasy.

“Oh… um… well I guess… I would like to um… try and pleasure someone orally… I’d also like to have my um… breasts attended to in the same manner and… someone to reciprocate the act on myself… both um… f-front a-and back… so at least five others. Is that normal?”

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu couldn’t help releasing a slightly more sensual croak than normal but hoped no one picked up on it.

“Well usually people just start with their partner then add one more each time but you went straight for a six-way.” Hagakure giggled, “I’m sure your parents would be most scandalised.”

“They would!” Momo quickly agreed, “Which is why I must impress that you do not repeat this to anyone else.”

“Yeah, we got it Yaomomo.” Jiro waved off her friends concerns, trying to act like Momo’s admission didn’t cause her to need another change of underwear. Admittedly she wasn’t sure if each of the participants in Momo’s fantasy were all girls but they were in her own head, and she was one of them.

“Then I believe it’s my turn,” Momo declared. “Tooru, truth or dare.”

“Ooo, I kinda wanna see what sexy truth you can think of Yaomomo.” Hagakure cheered gleefully.

“Ah, I see.” Momo nodded. “I believe this is more of a curiosity than anything else but if I may ask, what is your sexual orientation?”

“Aw man, I was hoping for something raunchy.”

“Ojiro’s not here so no dares would be good enough.” Mina teased

“Fine, throw in the same truth Mina gave Momo too.” Tsuyu shrugged. “Sexiest act you want to do or get done to you.”

“Deal.” Hagakure grinned, “Well… I guess I don’t really have the same thing as you girls. I’m not straight, gay or bi.”

“Oh?” Momo tilted her head.

“Asexual?” Jiro suggested.

“Nah, you’ve heard me talk about boys.” Hagakure admitted. “But I guess… ‘cause of my quirk, I don’t really care about outside appearances… in my partners anyway. Yeah I like sexy guys and some girls but… really… if anyone could see me… really see me like you guys do? I could see myself with them.”

“Awww,” Ochako cooed.

“Too sweet, now I has the diabeetus.” Mina clutched at her chest.

“Shut up Mina.” Hagakure nudged her friend. “Anyway, enough of the sappy stuff. Right… so you know how a guy like… shoots his cum and whatever.”

A round of nods greeted the girl though Jiro’s was accompanied by a hint of revulsion.

“So… it’s like super unrealistic and stuff but I kinda wanna be filled up… like with so much it’s making my belly inflate slightly.”

“Haha, gross.” Mina laughed, “Like pregnant big or?”

“Nah, probably not that size but… I dunno… getting filled up just really gets me going.”

“There are some synthetic substances that are safe to perform certain acts with.” Tsuyu admitted.

“How do you know that?!” Jiro asked incredulously.

“Not my truth but here’s a freebie, ribbit. Frogs lay eggs. I doubt I do, but the idea of being filled up and then letting something like that out touches something primal in me. May have done some research on the subject myself, ribbit.

“Urgh, that’s weird, that much guy… goop?” Jiro shivered. “Give me boobs any day.”

“More men for me!” Hagakure celebrated. “Anyway, home stretch, Tsuyu?”

“Truth please, if I do this, Mina’s got two black marks against her crown while I have none.”

“Ochako said it counted so it counted.” Mina pouted.

“Ooo, I got just the thing.” Hagakure snapped her fingers. “Earlier you said you wouldn’t kick any of us out of bed right?”

“Yeah?”

“Well how comes?” Hagakure asked, “Like I know we’re all super-hot but like… I wanna know why you wouldn’t, if there’s anything besides our sexy bodies.”

“Oh…” Tsuyu had to take a minute to pause and think, placing her finger back on her chin as she closed her eyes.

“Ooo ‘the thinker’, good pose.” Mina joked, only to receive another light slap from Hagakure who genuinely wanted to hear her.

“Hmmm, okay, I’m ready.” Tsuyu nodded, turning to Jiro first. “Kyoka, I really admire your boldness and punk style, I think it makes you look badass and, if things were different in my own life, I’d have asked you out already.”

Jiro spluttered, choking on her own spit at the last piece of news Tsuyu just dropped. Without missing a beat, Momo was next in Tsuyu’s line of fire.

“Momo, I really admire your leadership qualities and drive to do better. Despite all your advantages, you’re someone I don’t believe would hesitate to give the clothes off her back to a civilian in danger if they needed it.”

Momo could feel herself blush, biting her lip in embarrassment.

“Mina, I think you know just how open and accepting you are of almost anyone, trying to get everyone laughing and having a good time while stomping down anything bad like bullies and villains. Honestly, I don’t think we’d all become friends so fast if it wasn’t for you and I love you for it. When you’re around, I feel I can just be me, ribbits and all. Ribbit.”

“Awww come on Tsu. Gonna make a girl cry over here.”

“Hagakure, I know you’ve got issues with your quirk but your skills and tenacity to succeed too are inspiring. Forgive me if it’s rude but you light up a room whenever you’re around; the world seems a little more bright and safe when you’re by my side.”

“Tissues, I need tissues.” Hagakure whipped her head back and forth hunting for a box before taking the one Momo offered, courtesy of her quirk.

“Ochako?” Tsuyu turned to her best friend and main crush.

“Y-Yeah… Tsu?” Ochako gulped, remembering the conversation they’d had. While Tsuyu had admitted her feelings to the girl, she’d never explained why she felt the way she did. Ochako’s outburst and breakdown had prevented that but now… now she couldn’t wait to hear the words from Tsuyu’s own mouth.

“Ochako, you’ve been my best friend since we’ve been at UA. There’s no one else I know that’s more reliable, dependant, or hardworking than you and we’re all training really hard.”

Uraraka nervously giggled at that. She certainly wouldn’t put herself over the other girls in that last category; she still had so much room to improve.

“You’re going to be an amazing pro one day and be an inspiration to all girls that want to succeed when they’ve got so little. I just hope you’ll still remember me when you kick endeavour’s flaming butt off the top spot.”

The gravity girl couldn’t hold herself back as a small choked sob escaped her throat, the dam of tears breaking in its wake as a pair of streaks formed down her cheeks. Reaching out, she grabbed the her froggy best friend in a tight hug, hoping to impart some of the joy she’d just been gifted back to the girl.

“Man, sometimes I forget just how adorable Tsuyu can be.” Mina smiled at the pair of hugging girls.

“At least she’s got good taste.” Jiro smirked. “We are smoking hot after all.”

“We work hard for our bodies. While they certainly do not define us, it is nice to hear our other traits when considering our attractiveness as well.” Momo nodded.

“Is it wrong that I now find dating Tsuyu like super appealing?” Hagakure asked, hoping it didn’t make things weird.

“Nah, that’s just your thing girl.” Mina waved off. “I think it would only work if you knew someone was being honest though. Some random dude saying the same thing probably wouldn’t have the same effect.”

Ochako, having held onto the frog girl for long enough, pulled back a little. As she felt Tsuyu do the same, she stopped trying to split so that their faces were inches away from each other. Everything she’d seen and heard tonight had been unnerving and parts of her had screamed to leave. After what she’d experienced however, she knew that those feelings were the ones that deserved to be locked up. It was okay to feel the things she felt towards other girls. All the love in this room, even if no one was together, spoke volumes about the connections they could share even when broaching bedroom topics.

She looked at Tsuyu’s big wide eyes, round face and adorably wide smile and knew that this was a girl she could maybe one day fall for. Not today. She certainly still had a lot of feelings and stuff to work through internally but… maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to give Tsuyu a little knowing sign she had opened up to the idea.

Moving quickly, Ochako quickly placed a chaste kiss on the end of Tsuyu’s nose. She giggled as she managed to do what the group had repeatedly done to her that night and see Tsuyu blush bright red at the action.

“Wow, I think that’s the first time I’ve seen Tsu blush.” Hagakure gaped.

“Nah, but it certainly is the deepest she’s ever gone.” Mina giggled.

“Sh-Shut up guys.” Asui shyly scolded. “I just admitted something really personal.”

“So that was more personal than the frog egg thing?” Jiro asked sarcastically.

“Some people work differently” Hagakure shrugged. “Tsuyu clearly reacts best to super cute displays of affection. Kittens would probably work a treat.”

“Oh no, I’ve been figured out, ribbit.” Tsuyu sarcastically replied with a smile, her blush beginning to settle.

“Yes!” Mina cheered, “Next turn, you’re mine!”

“Not likely, ribbit.” Tsuyu croaked, a smug smile returning to her face. “I get to ask Jiro truth or dare then that makes three rounds.”

“What?! Already?!” Mina cried.

“It has been a rather exhilarating roller coaster of an evening, I’m surprised you’re not feeling it more Mina.” Momo stretched out, her back popping lightly as everyone suddenly felt the weight of the evening take hold.

“Awww but I don’t wanna stop.” Mina groaned, enjoying both the secrets she was learning and her deepening connection to friends she was sure she’d never let go.

“I’d say one-vee-one me bro but this frog queen needs her rest.” Tsuyu admitted. “Jiro, take us home.”

“Fuck it, truth.” Jiro yawned, “Too comfy to move.”

“Mood.” Hagakure laughed.

“Mmm,” Tsuyu agreed while pondering the last truth of the evening. “Would you ever consider having sex with a guy if it was also with another girl?”

“What, like a three-way with two girls and a guy?” Jiro asked.

“Yeah, add more girls if it makes you feel better, ribbit, but the main thing is would you let the guy have sex with you.”

“Urgh…” Jiro scowled. “Like there’s only one situation where I would and that’s if I actually liked the guy and he was hot. Even then I’d probably have to be distracted by like the girl sitting on my face and holding me down.”

“Face sitting, holding you down? My dears, I believe our dear Kyoka may have a non-consensual kink.” Mina teased.

“Okay see, that I’ll fully admit to.” Jiro nodded. “A girl just like… tying me up and having her way with me… yup.”

“Pain?”

“Nah… I think it’s more the exposure and restriction I like. ‘I have you at my mercy and all I want to do is pleasure you.’ Sorta thing.”

“I’ll try to remember that if you ever admit to wanting kids, ribbit.” Tsuyu chuckled. “You girls can hold her down and I’ll grab Midoriya.”

Jiro’s breath caught as she briefly imagined that scene.

“Fuck… I hate you.”

“Didn’t reject it out of hand? Ribbit.”

“Nope and I hate myself for it.”

“Noted.”

“A new love rival appears.” Ochako glared at Jiro angrily.

“Ch-Chill girl!” Jiro gulped. “Tsu’s Miss. Steal-your-man, not me.”

“I dunno, I could just share him. Boy’s got muscles for days.”

“Yeah he does.” Mina purred before remembering something from the start of the night. “And I can’t believe I missed them.”

“We’ll try to get a video next time.” Hagakure patted her friend’s back.

“That’s a point.” Jiro blinked, remembering something about the event too. “So I thought he was just bigging himself up like guys love to do; no way he moved like a truck or a car sorta thing. I checked the local area for old junkyards and shit and there was this news article about how Takoba Beach got cleaned up in the last year or so. There was a picture of a pile of junk and guess what was amongst it?”

“No way!” Hagakure gaped.

“Must… find… pictures…” Mina growled as she frantically unlocked her phone, entering a search for before and after shots of Takoba Beach.

“I can see it. He is trying to be just like All Might after all.” Tsuyu nodded.

Ochako didn’t say anything, instead, a small drip of blood started running down her nose.

“If I’m reading the situation correctly, I do believe Kyoka isn’t the only one who wishes to be held down.” Momo giggled at Ochako’s blush.

“Whelp, Momo’s been corrupted, humanity is doomed, good going guys.” Jiro rolled her eyes with a smirk before pulling the sheets down and clambering into them.

“I regret this is both the end of our night and humanity as we know it but I must say I have enjoyed being so… naughty tonight.” Momo let out an almost dirty sounding giggle.

“Next you’ll be kidnapping princesses from their towers and running away with them. Flynnette Rider.” Hagakure joined in, the comparison to Momo’s admission of being more daring being apt to compare to the film that helped her describe her desire.

“In that case, I’m ready to be swept off my feet, I’ve got the hair and everything.” Tsuyu waved her heavy braid back and forth to show off.

“Mmm, fun as this is, I think I could sleep through anything right now.” Ochako yawned, climbing into bed too. “Wake me when there’s food.”

“Ooo, do we have to go to sleep now?” Hagakure groaned, “I want pancakes now.”

“You heard her Mina,” Tsuyu smirked, “Stack ‘em high.”

“Sleep first, syrupy goodness later my dear.” Mina pat the girl on the top of her head. “Last call for anything while I’m up.”

A round of dismissals from her friends and the lights were snuffed, each of the girls settling into sweet dreams once more.

Sleep however, didn’t come easy. There was a lot more tossing and turning than there was their first sleepover each girl’s mind whirling with thoughts and desires about what they’d experienced and what they’d learned. Something was happening and while none of them would acknowledge it, they all undeniably knew this wasn’t the end.

Morning arrived as it always did, humanity very much still not doomed despite the fall of Momo’s purity as Jiro had claimed.

Kyoka was the first to awaken this time, her back pressed against what she knew to be Momo’s own. For a moment she just lay there, imagining what it would be like to wake up like this every day. While she would much rather roll over and hug the target of her affections close, that was a conversation she did not need to have today; not when much more serious topics needed to be dealt with.

Jiro sat up as she heard someone else’s rousing, taking in Tsuyu’s extra wide mouth as the girl yawned before rubbing sleepy dust out of her eyes.

“Morning Tsu.” Jiro called softly.

Tsuyu jumped in her seat a bit, not having realised Jiro was also awake and had chanced a yawn she normally avoided letting people see.

“M-Morning Jiro, sorry. My yawns are kinda big.”

Jiro just shrugged.

“Actually thought it was pretty cute so…”

Tsuyu shot her friend an honest smile before allowing herself another yawn to finish flushing her system of sleep. After last night, Jiro felt somewhat pent up and couldn’t help wondering how much of her mouth Tsuyu could fit around her… finishing that thought would mean a change of underwear.

Reluctantly, Jiro felt herself slither from the bed and greet the day properly. Pizza boxes littered all the surfaces in Momo’s room besides the bed with the only spot not having one being occupied by Momo’s tea set instead. Nature called however and Jiro tried to slip out the room as quietly as she could.

Tsuyu reached over and grabbed her phone. Lazy Saturdays were nice but they all had things to do. Judging by the time, she had to wake her friend up too.

“‘Chako. Wake up. Your parents will be waiting soon.” She nudged her friend.

“Urgh,” The girl groaned, sitting up groggily with her hair looking more like a bird’s nest. “Mmm, too early need more sleep.”

“You can have some more after you call your parents.” Tsuyu agreed, knowing it would at least get the girl moving. Child or teenager, some tricks worked on any age.

“Fine…” Ochako reluctantly agreed, reaching for her phone and pulling herself out of the alluring warmth. “Save my spot.”

Tsuyu chuckled lightly at her friend’s doziness.

“Wazzat ‘Chako?” Mina groaned from the other side.

“Yup, just gone.” Tsuyu informed the pinkette.

“Girl did not sleep well; she kicked me all night.”

“Oof,” Tsuyu cringed, “Bad night?”

“Couldda done without the kicking sure,” Mina replied, pulling herself up and wiping her lips from her mild drooling. “Think that exam is more to blame. Ooo… need to pee.”

Mina quickly slipped herself out of the sheets and made a dash for the door. Clearly the fizzy pop and tea had only just hit the girl. Tsuyu giggled at the girl’s lack of preparation and began the arduous task of untangling her hair. Instead of her usual flowing style however, she bumped her hand into the thick braid Momo had done for her the night before. Asui certainly appreciated that the heiress had taken the time both to learn the same braid from the film and to finish the styling she was promised their first sleepover.

As though reading her mind, Momo was the next to wake. Stretching elegantly and looking radiant despite the circumstances.

“There’s got to be black magic involved here somewhere.” Tsuyu grumbled.

“Oh, morning Tsu.” Momo smiled warmly. “Ready for our sweet toothed breakfast?”

“More fruit than syrup for me but yes.”

“We should wake Tooru then, I’m sure she wouldn’t want to miss out.”

Reluctantly, Tsuyu unwrapped herself from the covers and onto the floor, taking care not to nudge the pile of pizza boxes that remained.

“Tooru, Tooru.” She heard Momo cooing softly. “Pancakes.”

“Mmm, yay,” The invisible girl stretched herself out under the sheets. “Just put them in my mouth.”

Momo couldn’t help but giggle at the adorable order.

“Got to cook them first.”

“Boo…” Tooru rolled over, cuddling the sheets around her.

“Tsu… help.” Momo pleaded with her friend.

Asui tilted her head at Momo’s request, the silent question passing back to the heiress of ‘what?’

“I… can’t move her… she’s like a kitten and… I believe one is not to disturb them when they are sleeping.”

“It’s okay.” Tsuyu shrugged, “Mina will just eat hers.”

“Nooo…” They heard the lump that was Tooru moan. Like the graceful creatures she was compared to, Tooru leant back, kicking herself closer towards the edge of the bed, allowing her weight to pull her off and onto Momo’s floor with a ‘thunk’.

“Goodness! Tooru, are you alright?”

“‘M fine.” Tooru groaned, pushing herself up onto her shaky legs. “Sometimes helps wake me up.”

“Blunt force trauma will do that to a person.” Tsuyu chuckled before leading the pair out the door.

Breakfast was a somewhat joyful affair, the girls sending each other glances and winks of secrets shared as they boys slowly entered the dining area. Ochako informed the girls she’d made plans with her parents to go back to theirs and show them her brand new license sometime soon.

Unfortunately, the end of breakfast meant the official end to their sleepover. At least, the pleasant stuff as there was one last order of business to attend to.

“Where are you taking me?” Tsuyu asked, somewhat concerned as she was being hoisted up by her arms, one each clutched by Mina and Tooru in reverse as the girls marched her towards the school.

“I’ve informed Mr. Aizawa of our request and he will meet us in the classroom.” Momo announced, “I’ve also asked for Midnight and Recovery Girl to be present.”

“G-Guys?” Tsuyu asked again.

“Sorry Tsu, it’s for your own good.” Jiro explained. “Whether they can do anything or not is irrelevant, you need to tell them what happened at the USJ.”

“B-But I-”

“Tsu,” Ochako looked up into her friend’s face, a pleading expression written on her own. “Please, this is something you need to do. Let us help.”

Tsuyu looked into Ochako’s eyes and saw the familiar determination to help even when the girls had no reason to meddle like this. She sighed and wiggled her legs in the air.

“Please either put me down to walk or let me ride on your shoulders, the queen needs her servants after all.”

The group arrived at their classroom shortly thereafter, Aizawa and Recovery Girl waiting for them.

“I was informed there was some further information relating to the USJ I had not been made aware of. Would someone like to explain why it’s taken this long to bring to our attention?” Aizawa asked carefully. He was hoping this wasn’t something either completely irrelevant or wildly useful. Both kinds of information would be frustrating to receive weeks after the event with all students’ statements having been taken after all.

“That’s… that’s my fault sir.” Tsuyu stepped up, biting her lip nervously. This was something serious she was about to accuse her classmate of and it could ruin both his career at UA and her own if the teachers believed she was lying.

“D… During the attack… when um… Me, Midoriya and Mineta came to see how you were doing… Mineta… kind of… touched me inappropriately.

Aizawa couldn’t help but release a sigh as he felt the brief hope he felt for a normal weekend sail out the window.

“Firstly, I’m proud of you for coming forward Asui. I’m sure this can’t have been an easy thing to do.”

“Ribbit.” She nodded, tears starting to pool in her eyes from the nerves.

“Second, while I will investigate this as much as I can, I can’t promise anything will come of it at this stage. Ideally the best way to resolve this is to come forward right away but I both acknowledge and understand why you did not as well as the difficult situation we were all in at the time.”

“Third, were there any other witnesses to this event? You said you were transported with Midoriya, did he see this happen?”

“I… don’t know sir…” Asui said, ashamed she couldn’t give any more evidence besides her word.

“That’s all right Asui.” Aizawa nodded. “I will ask Midoriya myself to be sure if he didn’t. In the meantime, I will get a form for you to fill out. The rest of you may stay and support her but I expect you not to assist in any way with the form’s contents lest it be considered tampering.”

“Yes Mr. Aizawa.”

“Good,” He nodded. “I’m also proud of you for supporting your friend in this time. Regardless of the official outcome, know that I will be keeping you separated from him in any class interactions where possible, such as training pairings, as well as keeping an extra close eye on him. It’s less than you deserve if this is true but it’s all I can offer.”

“I understand s-sir.” Tsuyu nodded. “Thank you for taking me seriously.”

“Not a problem, it’s my job.” He nodded. “Recovery Girl, please take care of them until I return.”

“Understood.” Recovery Girl nodded as the sleepy hero opened the door to the classroom and left.

“Tell me dear, whereabouts did the incident occur on your person.” Recovery girl began.

After a summarized explanation to Recovery Girl, she could only suggest a few help classes, reading materials and any further support the girl felt she needed. Tsuyu felt she didn’t need anything that serious as she’d mentally dealt with what happened but thanked the heroine even so.

Recovery Girl had been through a number of similar tales from women and men that had been acted on without consent and, luckily, the girl showed few signs of having mentally suffered from the experience, surrounding herself with loyal friends. Still, it was a sad day at UA that this happened under their roof so to speak, even with a villain attack clouding the situation further.

Once Aizawa had returned and walked the girl through the official document he needed to justify further actions, he allowed them to return to the dorms, urging them to stay away from the boy if they could and, if not, at least only interact with him in full view of others and the cameras.

He’d texted Midoriya using his teacher’s phone the moment the girls had left. The sooner he could get on top of this situation the better. Midoriya had unfortunately proved to be a dead end for information but still took the boy’s statement as he had noticed Asui’s odd behaviour at one point. Not enough to call evidence but still worth noting.

It wasn’t until he was watching the tapes of the USJ incident that he allowed himself to pound his desk in frustration.

“Whoa, you okay Shota?” Present Mic called out, taking the day to catch up with his English assignment marking in the office where he was more productive.

“No.” Aizawa replied bluntly, wishing he could do something, anything that would make the footage clearer.

“What’s the damage?” Mic asked, standing up and walking around to look over Shota’s shoulder. While Mic wasn’t involved in the complaint, Eraser Head felt no guilt in letting him in as both of the student’s English teacher and a second set of trustworthy eyes.

“What does that action look like to you?” Eraser head rewound the footage slightly before letting it play, placing his finger just under Mineta and Asui’s forms. Present Mic lifted his shades and squinted, getting closer to the screen.

The footage wasn’t great, it was shot from the edge of one of the fountain’s lamp posts, the clearest view of the Flood Zone he could get. Midoriya, Asui and Mineta were clearly visibly over the lip of the water’s edge but unfortunately, their bodies were both too low and the footage too low definition to be able to definitively say what happened.

“Looks like one student hugging another.” Present Mic said cautiously. “But I think you know better.”

“Possible unwanted groping.” He replied simply, anger clearly colouring his voice.

Present Mic simply clenched the bridge of his nose with one hand.

“Jeez. The kid’s gone through that on top of everything that went down that day?”

“Can’t say for sure and it pisses me off.”

“I know Sho.”

Shota rolled his chair back, looking up at the ceiling and rubbing his face with his hands.

“What’s the plan?”

“One chance.” Shota groaned with frustration. “His potential isn’t zero but his negative numbered behaviour is certainly pulling it down. He fails the licensing makeup he’s gone, his grades slip below the top fifteen, gone, I get a single further complaint, actionable or not, he’s gone.”

“No gen ed?”

“He’s had enough chances.”

“Fair enough.” Mic agreed, “I’m sorry Sho. I know you really liked this class.”

Aizawa sighed, letting his hands drop bonelessly to his sides.

“It’s full of problem children.”

“But they’re your problem children.”

“Don’t you have assignments to grade?”

Present Mic barked with laughter, hoping to reassure his old school friend. Sadly, what he was dealing with was no laughing matter. Hopefully the boy would shape up, but if he didn’t, they could only hope his fuck up wouldn’t hurt another student similarly or worse than what he’d done that day.

Chapter Text

The day after the group had visited their teacher, to report Mineta’s behaviour during the USJ incident, was the first chance Ochako got to make her move. The others were distracted with their own activities and Momo was alone in the gym, utilizing an impressive sized set of hand weights.

“H-Hey Yaomomo, you got a minute?” Ochako called out, approaching the heiress while cautiously looking around.

“Ochako!” Momo smiled as she curled the weight in her hand, her bicep bulging nicely. “To what do I owe the pleasure? If you would like to chat I’m nearly done.”

“Yeah, that’d be great.” She nodded. “You mind if I wait by your room?”

“Sure, I should be up momentarily.” Momo huffed, the weight in her hand taking advantage of her split attention to increase the effort the heiress needed to curl it. Ochako resisted the urge to admire her friend’s efforts for less than platonic reasons.

Ochako quickly made her escape, hurrying up to Momo’s room and hoping no one else intercepted the heiress for the little chat and request she hoped to have with the girl. She didn’t have to wait more than ten minutes for the creation user to appear, a towel draped over her shoulders and her hair down, out of its usual style.

“Apologies for the delay and please excuse the smell, I intend to bathe straight after this but felt best to address you first.” Momo explained, opening her door for the girl.

“N-No problem Momo, it’s just a quick thing anyway.” Ochako tried to downplay her importance. This was a silly request, one Yaomomo probably wouldn’t even grant but she still really wanted to ask.

“Then by all means, please go on.” Momo prompted, sitting on the end of her bed and rubbing at her neck with her towel.

“I erm… okay… this might sound really dumb…” Ochako mumbled. “But um… I remember you said that you um… created something to help um… yourself.”

Momo looked confused for a moment before Ochako pulled her hands up and inserted a single finger into the ‘O’ shape she made with her other hand.

“Ah, I see.” She nodded.

“Well… I was just… wondering… if you could…” Ochako let the question hang. It was so embarrassing asking Momo to create something so dirty, something she would use to pleasure herself in a way her friend knew she would.

“You’d like me to create you a similar one?” Momo asked, hoping she’d understood the implication.

“I can pay you for it!” Ochako quickly confirmed. “I’ve got some money. Well, not a lot of money but I can pay you back in chunks. And I swear I won’t tell anyone. I just… don’t want UA to know that I-“

“Ochako, please. I understand.” Momo nodded, smiling.

Uraraka simply blinked up at her friend with those adorable doe eyes. Momo felt she’d be hard pressed to say ‘no’ even if she wanted to.

“I created my own out of a desire to learn more about myself and especially since I couldn’t use my own connections to secure such an item.” She admitted. “I’d be something of a hypocrite if I denied you for the same reason.”

The gravity girl breathed a sigh of relief, glad that not only had Yaomomo taken her seriously but had actually granted her request. Things were going to be a bit tight for the near future depending on how much Momo wanted but she’d manage.

“If I may ask, do you have a particular size and colour in mind?”

“Um… g-green… if you could.” Ochako admitted with a blush. “Maybe a bit smaller than yours… maybe like three quarters?”

“Of course.” Momo nodded, feeling her quirk working in her stomach. “Though I must preface this with a request of my own.”

Ochako agreed without thinking, hoping whatever it was wouldn’t be too much to do. She would put up with being Momo’s slave for a day if it bought her silence on the matter.

“I would ask that you destroy this object when you are finally ready to get rid of it.” Momo requested of the brunette, “Though it wouldn’t hurt the economy in the slightest, I would prefer not to learn that if there was a way to identify which items I’ve created in time that this was traced back to me. A silly notion certainly, but I still have to ask.”

“O-Of course.” Uraraka nodded, “I can do that.”

“Good, then without further ado.” Momo bent her hand at the wrist and held it towards her friend. At once, a hilted object began appearing out of it, stopping about half way. With a small shake of her wrist for the girl to take the object, Ochako pulled out her new possession. As requested, it was somewhat smaller than Momo’s own and a familiar green she’d seen elsewhere.

“I took the liberty of selecting the shade. I hope you like it.” Momo winked knowingly.

“Y-Yes, thank you so much Yaomomo.” The girl bowed politely. “How much do I-”

“Ochako, please, I can’t take payment for this.” Momo smiled at the girl’s earnest demeanour. “Please take it as my gift to you as someone who recently learned the joys of discovering themselves.”

“I… I don’t… thank you Yaomomo.” Ochako bowed again.

“It’s okay Ochako.” The heiress waved off. “Though, please do let me know if you believe it could be improved or you have any feedback.” She blushed. “I… would like to adjust the design for myself if I could and a second opinion would be welcomed.”

Ochako blinked before blushing once more.

“I… will let you know.”

“Please do, I would hate to have to use a truth request on you during our next slumber party.” Momo giggled.

Ochako left the room giggling nervously in response, her new toy wrapped under her top. She wasn’t sure if Momo was joking or not and it was mildly concerning. For now though, she just needed to make a small, uninterrupted trip to her room to hide her new thing away until she knew no one would disturb her late at night.

Monday came back around and, while forewarned to the girls, it was still disappointing to see Mineta still in his seat once classes began. The only hint they received that Aizawa had been busy behind the scenes was him telling Tsuyu to speak to him after lessons to discuss her recent homework, initially panicking Mina who wondered if she’d forgotten to do a piece. A quick chat at lunch saw the group conclude that it was about Tsuyu’s complaint against Mineta.

Nervously the girls all filed out of the classroom, partially shepherding the boys when the final bell rang for the day though they hung back after exiting the room, begging off any who asked that they wanted to walk back with Tsu.

Aizawa indeed confirmed to the girl that there was nothing he could level against Mineta so he was not being punished. While Tsuyu was apprehensive about Aizawa at first, he also relayed that any complaint with actionable proof would be swiftly acted on. While the teacher wanted to tell them the truth, it was better that they didn’t know that any single accusation would see the boy expelled; false accusations were also a serious matter after all.

The girls returned to their dorms, quietly discussing the outcome.

“Majorly uncute.” Hagakure commiserated, resting her hand on Tsuyu’s shoulder.

“You gonna be alright Tsu?” Jiro asked, sending a half-smile at the girl.

“I’m fine,” Tsuyu shrugged, her eyes on the ground. “I expected this anyway, it’s why I didn’t speak up earlier.”

“Tsu, please.” Mina walked ahead, turning to face the frog girl while walking backwards. “You did a very brave thing and there’s still something that’s come out of it, even if it’s just Mr. Aizawa knowing.”

“I agree. While Mr. Aizawa seems fairly aloof, I do believe he cares for us and would protect us from harm like he did that day at the USJ, even with a situation such as this.” Momo agreed.

“Recovery Girl knows now too.” Ochako chimed in, “You really think she wouldn’t do something if she could?”

“They’re keeping an eye on him now.” Jiro stated, “Hopefully you won’t have to bleach your tongue anymore once he slips up again.”

“That’s what I’m worried about.” Tsuyu admitted. “We have to wait for him to do something. I don’t want another girl to go through what I did.”

“I dunno about class B ‘cause we don’t see them all that much but I know for us, we’ll be here for each other.”

“While I am loathe to think the worst of another’s behaviour, the pattern established does lead to a repeat offence being likely.” Momo sighed.

“Just let him try it,” Ochako punched and kicked the air as she walked, displaying her Gunhead martial arts to the world and getting a laugh from her friends.

“Ochako’s right; I don’t want anything bad to happen to you guys either but we can defend ourselves and it starts with this.” Hagakure declared, holding up her phone.

“Your mobile?” Mina tilted her head.

“Also my calculator, research guide, cute boy finder and recording device.” Tooru explained. “I know it might sound a little sketchy but anytime he talks to us or is around acting weird, one of us should be recording if we can.”

“Woo, great plan Tooru!” Mina cheered. “I’m in.”

“As long as we don’t go looking for trouble it’s probably fine.” Jiro agreed.

“I’m not sure if the law, or the school, allows this and it hasn’t come up in class yet.” Momo explained, “I would like to do some research to ensure it is behaviour I can participate in.”

“No problem Yaomomo, we’ll just do it for you until you tell us for sure.” Mina nodded.

“Um…” Ochako clenched her fists. “I would like to help but…” She bit her lip, frustrated her living situation prevented her from assisting her friends. “My phone can’t um… do stuff like that.”

The girls collectively remembered that Ochako’s own device was truly a relic of times long passed at this point.

“No problem girl. This is a hero mission: we need you and you can’t join us without the equipment.” Mina grinned, “I’ve got an old phone or two you can have. I get a new one every year or so, so it’s not exactly breaking the bank.”

“Mina, I can’t-”

“Ochako, this isn’t about you.” Mina said firmly. “This is about protecting our friends. Are you about to let something like that get in the way of your hero work?”

Uraraka allowed herself to feel the shame for just a moment. This wasn’t charity, this was her friends looking out for one another. UA and the people here had challenged her in ways she’d never imagined already. This was just another thing she had to adapt to and overcome.

“Th-Thank you Mina… I’ll pay you back.”

“Shush-up girl. Let’s just say I’m lending it to you okay?” Mina relented, trying to help Ochako accept this gift with baby steps. “I’ll show you how to work it and how to set up the group chat so we can all stay in contact; strictly for Mineta-prevention purposes of course.”

Ochako couldn’t help smiling at the cheeky grin Mina offered. Nodding her head, she felt herself pushing through some of the insecurities about accepting something as expensive as a smart phone.

“And if I forget to take it back at the end, well~.”

“Mina!” Ochako called, causing the pink haired girl to stick her tongue out and run a few steps ahead.

When they returned to the dorms, the girls split up to enjoy the rest of the day however they wished. Mina grabbed Ochako and marched her to her room plopping the girl on her dark pink and black polka-dotted bed.

“Sit!” She demanded, forcing Ochako’s shoulders down as she turned and pondered her room. “Let’s see… I think I left them down here.”

As Mina crouched down by her desk, pulling open the bottom draw in her side table and rifling around in it, Ochako looked around the room, noting that the girl’s parents clearly had enough money to buy her things in the styles she actually liked instead of just what was cheapest and functional. From her zebra striped curtains in the same pattern as her bedspread to the pink, fluffy display board where pictures of all their friends were currently pinned.

Looking at the picture of them all brought a smile to her face, solidifying her stance to go against feelings she knew she should ignore and accept Mina’s generous offer; especially if it would make Tsu feel better and them all feel safer. Thinking about Tsuyu, Ochako couldn’t help but cast her mind back to the last sleepover where Mina had completed the first dare of the night by kissing Tsu… with tongues. It certainly raised some… confusing feelings in herself as she thought Tsu was only into her at first.

Ochako watched Mina give a small cheer of success as she held a somewhat pristine phone in her hand along with a balled up charger cable.

“Bingo! Now just lemme give it a quick bit of juice and I’ll walk you through everything.” Mina smiled.

“Y-Yeah… sure.” Ochako replied hesitantly.

“Gurl…” Mina glanced at the girl, her eyes narrowing in exasperation, “you aren’t second guessing this are you, I’ve only got so many speeches in me each day.”

“No… it's fine.”

“Okay…” Mina quickly set up the phone to charge in a nearby socket before she returned to her bed, plopping down by Ochako’s side and putting an arm around the girl. “Something’s clearly eating at ya so tell Auntie Mina all about it.”

“Mina,” Uraraka gripped her hands into fists, the awkwardness of vocalising her mind’s thoughts playing back to her. “You… um… w-when did you um…”

Mina waited patiently as she had for Tooru’s own question all those nights ago. When someone wanted to talk, just let them go at their own pace.

“You’re um… not straight… so… when did you um… know?” Ochako asked hesitantly.

“Having girl trouble are we?” Mina winked, causing Ochako to break out into a bright blush. Before the girl could sputter whatever pitiful defence she was sure she would raise, Mina tilted her head back, looking at the ceiling in thought.

“Let’s see… well I knew I liked guys from probably the normal age I guess, but girls? Probably… just under two weeks ago.”

“Wh-What?!” Ochako cried, recoiling slightly to be able to face Mina more directly. “Y-You mean… after th-the-”

“Our first slumber party? Yeah.” Mina confirmed. “It wasn’t cause of you guys if you’re wondering. I just found something online and questioned myself. When I figured out that, yeah, I like girls too, I just rolled with it. Well, technically it's muscles I’m attracted to but they can just be on any gender and Mina-likey.”

“Bu-But… last time… during the game… y-you ki-kissed Tsu.” Ochako blushed.

Mina joined her, the skin around her cheeks deepening into purple as she rubbed the back of her head nervously.

“Yeah, not gonna lie, that was all new to me. Tsu’s got muscles for days and while I’d never considered it before she is a very attractive, if annoying, frog.”

“Are… are you dating?” Ochako asked, not sure she knew which way she wanted the girl to answer.

“Nope.” Mina grinned, “Definitely something to think about though. Maybe I’ll ask when she sorts out whatever stuff she said she has going on.”

“Bu-But… that’s too soon!” Ochako declared. “Y-You only just… h-how can you…”

“Whoa girl, chill,” Mina raised her arms to try and stop the brunette overwhelming herself. “Slow down for a second. I don’t think this is really about me so just take a moment and think through yourself.”

Ochako shook her head and took a few deep breaths, her eyes jittering to and fro as she tried to piece together what she was really trying to ask.

“I’m guessing you’ve been having some new feelings for someone other than Midori? Maybe someone of the feminine persuasion?”

Ochako thought for a moment before nodding her head softly, her eyes on the ground.

“It’s okay girl. We’re friends, I won’t tell anyone, you’re secret’s safe with me.” She postured. “But you also need to know it’s okay to have these thoughts. They don’t make you bad or weird or anything, they’re a part of who you are.” Mina explained kindly, “You can run and hide from them but they’ll always be there. Me? It was a surprise certainly, doesn’t change who I am on a fundamental level though.”

Ochako looked up at Mina, something the pinkette would guess was akin to longing hope in her eyes for what Mina was offering. The girl was clearly questioning herself and, unlike Mina, was scared of these feelings and what it may change for her.

“Look, if I started going out with Kirishima tomorrow, would that change how you look at me?” Ochako shook her head. “What about if I asked out Jiro or Tsu?”

“N-no…” Ochako admitted.

“So then why is it any different for you girl?” Mina asked, hoping to break through some of Ochako’s barriers. “If you got a girlfriend tomorrow, I’m sure all us girls would support you. I know Kirishima would definitely do so too, and probably Midori. I don’t know the class prez as well as you but he’d probably be on your side, yeah?”

“Y-yeah…”

“You don’t sound convinced…” Mina stated, examining the girl carefully. “Let me guess… family?”

Ochako gripped her fists tight, her breathing becoming shallower.

“It’s okay, everything’s okay.” Mina tried to calm her friend, reaching out and taking her clenched hand in her own. “Look… ‘Chako…”

Mina sighed.

“Family is… difficult. You’re kinda stuck with them no matter what kind of people they are. I hope yours aren’t too… problematic,” Mina tried to approach the situation diplomatically, “But I know that not every family is the same. I know mine probably won’t bat an eyelash if I brought a girl home but I’m guessing it might be a bit different for you?”

Ochako nodded.

“See… I know it sounds bad, and I’m not telling you to do this or anything but… if I came out to my parents, and they reacted badly? I’d cut them out of my life completely.”

Uraraka turned and blinked in confusion at the girl, tears having pooled in her eyes.

“I would.” Mina nodded, “I know how awesome I am and if something stupid like who I love would change how they see me, then they’re not worth worrying about, not when you’ve got your other family that’d accept you right here at UA.”

“B-but… but w-wouldn’t you be-”

“Sad? Hell yeah, it would hurt like a bitch I’m sure.” Mina nodded, “But it would be my life and I don’t need my family as my enemy trying to convince me to change my ways to better suit them. Being a hero is hard enough without having that sort of negativity around with those who are supposed to love you unconditionally.”

Mina reached out and pulled the other girl’s shoulder a little closer, allowing her thumb to rub softly against their clasped hands.

“Friends are the family you choose.” She explained, “I would step up to bat for anyone of you if you need me. Unless you like, go full villain or something, I’ll always be here for you girl, whatever you need. If it’s a hug or movie night down to me being by your side if you come out to your folks and moving in together if they react badly; I’ll be here. And I bet the other girls would be too.”

Ochako let out a sob as she pulled Mina into an awkward hug. The pinkette smiled sadly down as the brunette’s eyes began dampening her top, rubbing her hair comfortingly as the girl let out her emotions.

“I’m here ‘Chako. It’ll take a lot more than that little thing to scare me off.” Mina giggled lightly. “Any tighter though and I’m going to have to ask you buy me dinner.”

Uraraka realised she had pressed herself against Mina’s chest when she heard the girl’s tease. She pulled back quickly, hoping not to make the other girl uncomfortable.

“Hey, just a joke, it’s okay.” Mina smiled. “I get it, this is all very new and scary and you’re terrified of what other people will think and the things that will happen ‘cause of it.”

The brunette sniffed, nodding again.

“Did we make you uncomfortable during the game last time?” Mina asked, hoping that Ochako wasn’t pushing herself through something she was afraid of just for their sakes.

“A… a little.” She admitted nervously. “But um… I… I don’t want… to be scared. I want to… um… learn but… I’m scared.”

“Oh honey,” Mina cooed, rubbing her hand once again. “You’re so courageous for just trying. It’s not an easy thing for everyone.”

“I… I don’t know what… I’m just… I-i’m… lost.” Ochako admitted, gripping Mina’s hand tighter. “I want to… get better but… I don’t know… how.”

“Ohhh ‘Chako.” Mina sighed, “I wish I could help, I really do. That’s something only you can decide though. I can’t guide you to the answers you need. I can certainly be by your side and help wherever I can though. Please just let me know if you need anything.”

“Wh-what’s it like?” Ochako asked tentatively, “K-kissing a girl.”

“Are you asking for a demonstration?” Mina winked, the gravity girl quickly filling up with a blush in response.

“N-no… I-I’m not… not ready…”

“Sorry girl, just had to ask.” Mina giggled softly. “It’s nice.” She replied after a moment. “Probably the same as kissing a guy I suppose, I get this little fluttery feeling in my stomach and everything becomes more sensitive. Things feel just… nice.”

“You don’t… um… feel dirty… or… evil?”

“As much as I would love to meet the people that put those ideas into your head. I can confirm that they’re dead wrong. While I sadly still haven’t found my true love, if it’s indeed a girl, I know it would feel every bit as special and romantic as if it were a guy.”

“Um… what about… um… kids? Ending the um… the family line?”

“Pffft, utter rubbish.” Mina scoffed. “First, I have a brother so he can spread all the sprogs around he wants. Even if he’s gay though it wouldn’t matter. Far as I’m aware, there’s no reason to get all finicky about blood relations and stuff like it really matters. Maybe there’s a quirk out there that lets two guys or girls get pregnant but honestly I haven’t looked. If you really care, you could get a sperm donor and have a kid that way. Even if not, adoption is perfectly fine. I don’t need a blood link to gatekeep who I call family.”

Mina looked back at Ochako who was looking down at their hands again.

“Sorry, bit of a rant there.” The acid user apologized. “But you get what I’m saying right?”

Ochako nodded slowly.

“Sorry girl.” Mina kissed the top of the brunette’s head. “I wish I could help you more. I can just promise to always be here for you and help when you can. If you want to chat to help sort through your feelings or maybe just rant yourself hoarse while I listen, just come knock on my door, okay?”

Uraraka nodded again.

“Oh girl, come on, cheer up, let’s talk about happier things. Like~” Mina reached out and plucked the now semi-charged smart phone off the side. “Getting you all set up with a shiny new toy.”

Mina tried her best to lift the girl’s spirits in the resulting tutorial, cracking the odd joke and exaggerating her actions to bring a smile to the girl’s face once more but it never lasted more than a few moments. Ochako’s problems were not something that she could fix over night or with a single revelation filled conversation. She could only hope the girl took her advice while she searched her mind for the answers she needed and came to her if she got too lost again.

When the girl bid her goodbye, new phone that only worked via wi-fi in hand with her old phone for everyday use tucked away next to it, she hoped she’d said the right things to her. Despite her confident façade, Mina did question herself still, wondering how best to approach the growing relationships in her own life. There was that thing with Momo, the odd way Hagakure made her feel during her poking and prodding of her close-up investigation, and that kiss with Tsu.

‘Hormones are weird.’ She decided, returning to her room and deciding to listen to some music and get lost in her own head for a while.

A couple of days later saw Midoriya released from his house arrest and return to class. With Bakugo still needing to get his provisional license, Aizawa explained the work studies they’d each be able to do in more detail. As a special demonstration, members from UA’s titular ‘Big Three’ arrived to demonstrate some of the knowledge and abilities they’d gained from their own time in work studies.

Mina couldn’t help herself and had to swallow back her drool as she eyed the muscles on the blond, named Mirio Togata. He was no All Might but she would certainly allow him to join her late night fantasies if he was as nice as his smile led her to believe.

Kaminari’s comment about the girl being pretty hot caused some of the girls to evaluate her for themselves. Mina certainly appreciated those thigh muscles she had clearly worked hard on while Jiro certainly wouldn’t mind finding the girl in the club and taking her home. When her bubbly personality revealed itself to the class along with her name, Nejire Hado, Tooru saw someone she’d clearly be best friends with if they’d been in the same year. The rapid fire questions that were left without answers as she flit between each of her classmates were adorably cute and now she too wanted to know how sensitive Mina’s horns were.

What was decidedly not cute however was the beat down the singular blond third year inflicted on ninety percent of their class. With the exception of Todoroki who didn’t take part and Bakugo, who was still back at the dorms, everyone was lain out with practically a single punch. Jiro was clearly the most traumatised from the event, having got a way too up close look at the boy’s man parts when he’d used his quirk to almost teleport behind them.

“So gross.” She shivered as they returned from to the dorms, queasy from both the sight she’d experienced and the punch to the stomach.

“I’m not sure if I love him or hate him.” Mina groaned.

“He was so strong,” Tsuyu stated. “I hope I can develop my quirk so I can move as fast as he did, otherwise I won’t stand a chance.”

“I’m not even sure I’d be able to do something like that even at my absolute best.” Ochako grumbled. “My quirk is totally useless if I can’t touch someone.”

“At least you can fly, I don’t get any fancy enhancements like you guys.” Hagakure pouted.

“Still, his story of how he went from the bottom to the top was cool.” Mina gushed.

“Just goes to show how important work studies are; I hope we get the chance to take part in one.” Tsuyu admitted. If she could push herself to new heights by taking part in one, she would do all she could to secure a place with a pro that knew their stuff.

“Still, Mr. Aizawa said that the staff hadn’t even decided if we first years would be taking part yet, only that it was being considered.” Momo reasoned. “We may not even have to worry about it until our next year.”

“Wonder how those guys got theirs, do you think we could ask them?” Ochako asked.

“Maybe but I wouldn’t bother for now,” Jiro sighed, “I just wanna put today behind me.”

“Someone’s a grumpy puss.” Tsuyu teased.

“You would be too if someone shoved something gross right next to your face.” Jiro shot back.

“True, but if I bet if you’d asked nicely, Mina would’ve swapped with you, ribbit.”

“Well… I mean…” Mina blushed.

“Urgh deal, I’d rather have my jacks played with by that cute girl any day.” Jiro sighed.

“Hey! Having my horns played with was super embarrassing!” Mina pouted.

“Are they sensitive? It that a weak spot of yours?” Tsuyu asked, curious.

“We-well…” Mina’s blush deepened.

“Oh my.” Momo giggled, her hand rising to hide her blush.

“No way, did you get turned on during class like that?” Jiro accused.

“Sh-shut up. Maybe if you ask nicely she’ll suck your jack.”

“Don’t tempt me.” Kyoka giggled, comfortable with being more open with herself around her friends.

“You okay there Hagakure?” Ochako asked, noticing the girl having not joined in the usual light teasing as she’d expected.

“Hm? Yeah I’m fine… just thinking.” Tooru replied.

The other girls exchanged glances warily.

“You’re not too upset are you?” Kyoka asked. “He was a third year with tons more experience than us.”

“Not to mention his clear skill he’s worked hard to hone.” Momo concurred.

“Yeah no…” Hagakure replied. “Just… I wonder if I can make laser beams if I focus my quirk just right.”

The other girls shared another look but decided not to press for now. Returning to the dorms, they all enjoyed some after school refreshments before going their separate ways, some idly enjoying the angry yells of Bakugo as he lived out the last day of his house arrest.

It was after dinner when Mina heard a hesitant knock at her door. Pausing the cool video on how acids affected different materials that technically counted as self-study to her, she walked over and opened to see a familiar sight.

“H-hi Mina,” Tooru said sadly, “Can I… have a hug?”

Her voice sounded so defeated. Mina pulled the girl into the room and locked the door behind her. This was definitely going to be more than just a hug.

“Course you can girl,” She assured her best friend. “I was wondering if there was something more to earlier.”

Mina felt her breath catch forcefully as Hagakure threw her arms around her neck, the girl’s sobs muffled as she cried into her shirt. Reaching up, Mina squeezed her friend tightly, hoping it would get some of the good endorphins running through the girl’s system to curb this sadness.

“I-I can’t do it Mina…” Tooru cried, “I-it just h-hurts too much.”

For the second time that week, Mina knew she’d have to console a tearful friend and try to nurse their mental health.

“Calm down Tooru, everything’s okay.” She cooed to the girl. “What’s running through that pretty head of yours that’s got you worked up?”

Tooru sniffed, not wanting to admit her shame. That she’d watched that third year turn a quirk so difficult into one so powerful. That she was scared she’d never be able to come close to doing something similar with her own. That she’d admired the third year girl and wondered if she was even half as beautiful under her invisibility to match their similar bubbly personalities and… how she’d tried and failed again to research and turn off her quirk.

“M-my… my… quirk.” She admitted with a choked sob.

“Oh dear.” Mina sighed, “Come on, sit down, I think this is an ice cream and funny videos sort of thing.”

Mina led the girl over to her bed, pulling aside her cover so she could lower her friend directly onto the mattress. When she broke the hug with her invisible friend, she grabbed her quilt and wrapped it around the girl so only the space her head and legs would be were observable.

“Sit tight, I’m gonna go grab the good stuff.” Mina declared, turning and leaving her room quickly, hoping to not leave the girl alone to wallow for too long.

Grabbing a pair of spoons and the ice cream she’d been saving for her own depressive days, she returned to see that her friend had now fallen to the side, lying on her bed instead of sitting and letting out small sobs every other breath.

“Mina’s emergency stash to the rescue!” She declared, shutting and locking the door once more. Moving swiftly, she grabbed her laptop and put it on the seat of her desk chair, wheeling it over to sit close to her bed.

“Sit up,” She ordered the girl, knowing that asking her to do anything would result in a non-committal shrug. “I wanna get under too.”

Tooru lethargically pushed herself back into a sitting position. Mina grabbed one side of the cover she’d draped over her friend and lifted it, sitting down cuddled up next to her friend and plopping the ice cold treat down on her leg.

“Here’s your spoon.” Mina reached out for her friend’s arm, tracing it down until she found her hand and placed the metal implement forcefully inside her palm. “Now we’re gonna sit here and watch funny things until you feel better.”

The acid user popped the top on the ice cream tub and placed it beside her laptop, taking the opportunity to search for some funny fails and cute cat videos she thought would help distract her friend from her sadness until she felt like talking.

It took nearly an hour for Tooru’s mood to change. The sobs had died down after twenty minutes but Mina didn’t hear a peep from her afterwards. They’d finished off the tub fairly slowly, putting the empty container to one side after they were done with Mina adjusting their positions to pull the girl into a one armed hug so her other could control the computer when needed.

When the latest video finished, Mina let it sit, turning her head to lean on her friend’s head, her cheek rubbing against the girl’s invisible locks.

“You want to tell me about everything.”

“No…” Hagakure muttered minutely.

“I bet you do.” Mina replied, “I bet you want to stomp and scream and cry and bitch and tell me everything but you don’t want to bring me down too, right?”

“M-maybe…”

“There we go.” Mina jostled her friend’s shoulder lightly. “Are you still no further with your quirk?”

“Nuh-uh,” Tooru shook her head.

“Have you spoken to Midori yet like we talked about?”

“No…”

“Shall we do so tomorrow?”

“Wouldn’t work…”

“Maybe not but let’s keep trying shall we?”

“Mmmkay…” Tooru shrugged sadly.

“Come on girl,” Mina sighed, “There’s got to be more to set you off this bad. What are you not telling me?”

Hagakure remained silent for a moment, feeling Mina’s arm wrapped around her and her comforting hand on her knee along with the pink cheek she was likely resting on top of her head.

“Mina… do you think I’m pretty?”

“Girl I know you’re not just pretty, you’re beautiful.” Mina reassured her friend. “Don’t need to see you to know that.”

“Yeah but… what if I’m not.” Hagakure sniffed. “That other girl… she was just like me. All happy and peppy… she probably has loads of confessions.”

“Does it matter?” Mina asked.

“No one wants me…” Hagakure sobbed. “No one will want me… I’m invisible… who’d want a girlfriend they can’t see.”

“You know that’s not true.” Mina tried to reassure the girl. “Your mum and dad found each other.”

“That’s ‘cause they were both invisible.” Hagakure laughed once, dryly, “I get it, but I don’t just want to settle for someone that also couldn’t find anyone else. I tried asking out two boys I liked… that didn’t work.”

“They were just stupid boys.” Mina explained. “We’ll find you a true prince or princess to sweep you off your feet. Maybe Ojiro?” She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

“No… I don’t want to risk it again.” Hagakure sobbed. “Not ‘till I’ve figured out my stupid quirk.”

“Honey…” Mina began only for Hagakure to cut her off.

“I know you and Jiro both drooled over those third years.” She acknowledged their earlier group chat when heading back to the dorms. “I know I shouldn’t compare myself but I can’t help it… I want someone to look at me like that… just not in a creepy way like…”

She left the sentence unfinished, hoping not to have to speak their creepy classmate’s name.

Mina didn’t know what to say, allowing Tooru to just vent her feelings.

“I know I’ve got nice boobs and stuff but… when… when I take off my clothes… I have nothing.”

“Tooru, honey,” Mina cooed. “Anyone would be lucky to have you.”

Hagakure snorted derisively.

“Easy for you to say, you’ve got it all.”

Mina didn’t know whether to feel offended or take the compliment.

“You’re super fit, super cute, your eyes are gorgeous and your horns are adorable. Even if you’ve got extra pink skin, you’re everything I wish I could just see in myself.”

Mina gave a dry chuckle of her own.

“It’s not all sunshine and rainbows girl, I’ve faced some ‘mutey’ hate.” Mina admitted, remembering the day she came home with tears in her eyes and bleeding from the head when a rock struck her on her way back from school. Some racist pricks in a pick-up truck told her to go back to space before hurling the stone her way. “Those days, I wish I had your quirk.”

“My curse you mean.”

“Hey, none of that.” Mina countered. She pushed away from the girl and reached out for her face, grabbing her cheeks and squishing them between her palms. Admittedly she wished she could see the face the girl was making as she spoke.

“You’re Tooru Fuckin’ Hagakure, that’s your middle name now.” Mina smiled, parroting Jiro’s words to try and lift the invisible girl’s spirits. It worked a little as she heard a small laugh bubble inside the girl. “You’re going to be the most kickass stealth hero ever and we’ll be behind you all the way. You’re gonna figure your frustrating quirk, not curse, out and then sleep with like all the boys.”

Mina felt Hagakure grab both her hands and lower them from her face, a sad sigh falling from her lips.

“Thanks for trying Mina… but… I don’t think I can believe you. Not until I fix my quirk.”

“Why’s that?” Mina asked. “What’s so special about knowing what you look like? I don’t know what you look like and I’d be a very lucky girl if you confessed to me.”

“Stop it Mina.” Hagakure sniffed. “Anyone who dates me wouldn’t even be able to see what they’re doing. Reaching for my hand, cupping my face, even just sticking it in. I don’t even know what I look like down there. I know you like looking at muscles so I know you’re just trying to make me feel better.”

“I…” Mina sighed, “I won’t lie and say I don’t appreciate good eye candy… but Tooru, please,” Mina reached up and caressed Tooru’s face, turning her to face herself. “I would be the luckiest girl in the dorm if I had you for a girlfriend. Ojiro will be the luckiest boy when we finally get you two together. I wish you could see what I do. No, not physically, but like Tsu said, it’s about you as a person. You who managed to make it into UA despite ‘only’ being invisible speaks volumes about your strength and drive to succeed, the pure joy you radiate whenever you see something cute, the adorable way you move to show us how you’re feeling. I don’t know when you’ll get a handle on your quirk but even if you never do, I know how beautiful you are already.”

“Mina…” Hagakure breathed, looking deeply into the girl’s orange and black eyes. She’d never heard a more romantic thing ever uttered about herself and felt her heart lurch dangerously.

She couldn’t help herself, she pushed forward and pressed her lips against Mina’s own. For a horrible second, she regretted her actions, thinking she’d just ruined the best friendship she’d ever had with Mina’s surprised squeak of shock ringing in her ears. Only to feel Mina in the next moment pressing her lips back against the girl. It was somewhat chaste, not like the display Mina and Tsu had shown off back in Momo’s room but Tooru just let herself enjoy it for what it was; someone accepting her for her, calling her beautiful and not only meaning it but getting Tooru to believe it just for a moment too.

The pair broke apart quickly, Tooru looking away nervously.

“S-sorry I… I shouldn’t have.”

“T-that’s ok,” Mina blushed, nervously rubbing the back of her head. “Just caught me off guard is all.”

“Your fault.” Tooru blamed the pinkette with a smirk on her face. “What did you expect to happen when you said all those nice things about me?”

“Yeah… should’ve remembered what you said back during the sleepover.” Mina replied, remembering Hagakure’s admission about probably liking anyone who saw truly saw her. “Doesn’t make what I said any less true though.”

“Are you trying to get me to fall for you?” Tooru asked with a giggle.

“Do you want me to say yes?”

Hagakure’s breath caught… did she really want to start something with Mina? Was she really offering to go out with her? It was sudden and certainly not something she’d expected when she’d come for a hug and a cry. Did she even want to go out with Mina? Her feelings for the girl had only just blossomed after hearing the girl’s romantic words to her.

“I… I’m sorry…” Tooru apologized. “I-I don’t… know.”

Mina didn’t know if she should be relieved or not. It was only a joke, throwing Hagakure’s accusation back on her but now she just felt… weird.

“Can I… maybe… think about it?” Tooru asked. “I know I’m the one who um… kissed you but-”

“Girl, it’s okay.” Mina waved off. “This was… a thing and, to be honest, I think I need to do some soul searching too after that.” She admitted. “I think this was a surprise for both of us yeah?”

Mina watched the tell-tale signs of Tooru’s nodding.

“Yeah, so let’s think about this and come back to it. You’re still gonna be my bestie no matter what, you understand?”

The hug Mina received clearly meant her words had been received well.

“Thank you Mina… I’m sorry again, I just-”

“Stop apologizing girl,” Mina giggled, “You don’t have to apologise for feeling your feelings.” Mina drew the girl into another tight hug. “You just keep being the same, kickass you.”

The two held each other for another few minutes before drawing back, Tooru shyly breaking her gaze from the pinkette’s as a blush rose on her face.

“I know you’re not better.” Mina smiled sadly at the girl. “Even scoring a super-hot girlfriend like me won’t make everything all good again, but is there anything else I can do to help?”

Tooru bit her lip nervously. There was something. Something she had toyed with asking the girl since their last sleepover. Something she’d thought to ask the girl since Ochako had performed her last dare.

“S-so… um…” Hagakure began. “There was s-something… but I can’t ask now.”

“And why’s that?” Mina grinned, “I’m your ‘maybe girlfriend’ what possible thing could you not ask after that?”

Even if it was a little awkward for the pair, Mina knew she could give her friend some light teasing about it.

“We-well… it’s different now… if I asked you for the s-same thing as last time.”

“Same thing as…” Mina wondered before her brain located the correct memory. “Ahhh, you want to examine my body again. I swear, between you and that blue-haired girl I wonder if I’ll get to have any secrets.”

Mina rose to her feet, holding out her arms for inspection once more.

“Prod away my dear friend.”

“Ah… I um…” Tooru hesitated. “I meant… s-sorry… I…”

“Something wrong?” Mina asked, tilting her head.

“Cute…” Hagakure muttered before shaking her head and refocusing her mind. “No… well yes… I didn’t… I meant… your… breasts.” She admitted softly.

Mina had to blink at that.

“My… Oh…” Mina felt her face flush. That did make things a little different. If Hagakure had asked yesterday, it would’ve just been her curiously observing the body parts she had but couldn’t see. Now, she’d been examining someone she could potentially date, all without going out for a single day together.

“I… would that request have also extended to my um…” Mina blushed, pointing to her crotch.

“S-sorry… I know it’s like, super weird… just like last time… so I can’t ask.” Hagakure blushed invisibly, wishing she could sink into the floor.

“Do… do you remember what I told you? Last time anyway?” Mina asked, nervously licking her lips as the tingly feeling of arousal ran under her skin.

“I… oh…” Tooru did remember. ‘You don’t ask, you don’t get’. Was that what Mina really meant?

“So…” Mina left the girl hanging, waiting to see which way she would fall. Would she remember and ask? Would she remember and not ask, waving it off? Even if she asked, dare she say yes?

“Um… Mina?” Tooru began, her breathing growing hotter. “C-could… I please look at you… n-n-naked?”

Mina blushed, the question sounding very intimate even if it fell from Tooru’s stuttering lips. Now… for her answer.

“Only…” She licked her lips. “If you help me get undressed.”

The declaration made, Mina stood there, watching Tooru take in her words. She felt her heart skip a beat as Tooru rose to stand in front of her. Mina twitched as she felt Tooru’s finger’s touch at her top. She was glad she’d gotten changed for the day; no bra to get in the way.

“A-arms up.” Hagakure’s soft voice ordered, lifting her shirt slightly.

“Yes ma’am.” Mina grinned with as much confidence as she could gather, raising both her arms straight up above her head.

Tooru bit her lip as she slowly started revealing the pink skin she’d begun to examine last time. This time, she’d be leaving almost no stone unturned as she examined her best friend. Or was that her new potential girl friend?

Hagakure deliberately focussed on Mina’s face when she knew her shirt had risen above her breasts, receiving a wink for her troubles. The pink haired girl probably wasn’t sure where the invisible girl’s eyes were directed but on the off chance she was not staring at her round, fleshy orbs, she’d sent a wink her way.

The shirt rose higher, obscuring Mina’s face. For a moment, Hagakure wanted to leave it there, teasing the girl with her touch that she couldn’t see. That was too risky though, best to stick to what they’d agreed to for now. Mina’s arms bent at the elbows towards the invisible girl, allowing Tooru to pull the shirt towards her and off the pinkette entirely, leaving her topless.

“So…” Mina said, dropping her arms back to her sides before pushing her chest towards her invisible friend and shaking her shoulders. “What do you think?”

“Cute...” Tooru muttered again, bending down slightly to get more on their level. She admired their shape, watching as they rose and fell with Mina’s own breathing as Ochako’s had when she’d performed her dare. Mina’s however, were bright pink, much like her skin though her nipples were a much darker shade; more like purple she had to say.

“Ooo, tickles” Mina giggled slightly as Tooru’s breath washed over her breasts, the air deliciously making her nipples tingle. She felt them start to harden, the tips stiffening as they begged her to either pay attention to them or allow her partner to do so in her stead.

Tooru reached up with one hand and softly touched the delicate flesh, allowing her fingers to shape and mould the breast in ways she always wanted to observe for herself.

Mina felt her toes curl in anticipation. She was sure if it was just the situation itself and not Hagakure’s skill causing her to feel this way but knowing what was coming, she couldn’t help feeling herself growing wet.

Hagakure moved onto her nipples directly, finger tips tracing around the small bumps on her areola and around the stiffened peak, briefly poking it back into her breast into to watch it pop up again when she released it, letting out an adorable giggle as she did.

“Having fun?” Mina asked cheekily.

“Maybe…” Hagakure giggled again.

“W-why don’t…” Mina began somewhat shyly, “W-why don’t you see what it… tastes like.”

Tooru couldn’t help licking her lips at that request. They both knew that wasn’t something that fell within the range of Tooru’s exploring pokes and prods but if Mina was requesting it…

“Just… to state my curiosity… of course.” Tooru replied.

Mina saw Tooru’s top draw closer, indicating the girl leaning towards her. The hot breath on her nipple intensified before a soft, wet texture brushed upwards against it. She couldn’t help the moan that escaped her mouth but she didn’t care. The shivers the action had sent down her spine were not something that could be suppressed.

The wet texture, that could only be Tooru’s tongue, returned before a delightful warmth engulfed her nipple entirely; a gentle sucking pulling at her sensitive spot that made her press her chest forward some more.

Mina felt the girl’s tongue running around her areola in a circle, ensuring no spot was left untouched. The acid user had to bite her lip, the sensations were getting too much to be held back silently. The next, much deeper moan broke free from her lips when Hagakure increased her suction, focusing entirely on the nub rather than the larger breast and pulling back. Mina couldn’t resist twitching as her breast pulled free of Hagakure’s mouth and bounced back against her chest, wobbling from the force.

“Delicious.” Hagakure purred. Even if nothing ever came of this thing between the two of them, Mina would always remember how turned on just that single word made her. And it came from the girl who was just her best friend until ten minutes ago.

“Here…” Mina offered, shaking her still clothed hips suggestively. “I need help…”

She felt Hagakure’s fingers return to her skin, rolling around her other breast once before flowing south, causing her to twitch as they traced over her ticklish stomach and pelvis to rest on her hips, gripping the fabric softly between them.

“Then…” Hagakure breathed heavily, “May I be your hero?”

It was a stupid line and they both knew it. In that moment however, it was the most erotic question Ashido had ever been asked.

“Please…” She replied, jutting her hips forward ever so slightly.

Tooru let her hands pull down one side slowly, stopping only to allow the other side time to catch up before repeating until the waistband for both her sweats and panties had passed over her shapely rear.

“Oops.” Hagakure replied sarcastically, deliberately letting go of Mina’s clothes and allowing them to fall to the ground. Mina bit her lip as she watched Tooru sink down to her knees in a very familiar fashion, eager to get a better look.

Mina twitched once more as she felt Hagakure’s fingers play with the small patch of curls above her pussy. It was both adorable and infuriating.

“Curly.” Hagakure cooed cutely before allowing her fingers to trace Mina’s hip bones. Tooru couldn’t see much from this angle, only a small slit that ran underneath Mina’s hips where her entrance lay. She almost hesitated to ask only for Mina’s words to run through her head once more; ‘If you don’t ask, you don’t get.’

“C-could you please… lie down?”

Mina didn’t need to be asked twice. Stepping to the side of Tooru, she shoved her bunched up covers to the side and settled herself in on her bed, legs together as her nerves got the better of her.

Once she’d positioned herself, she watched Hagakure rise from her spot and clamber onto Mina’s bed by her feet. She felt one hand, then another rest on her knee caps. This was it, her muscles clenched in need, this was the first time someone would… spread her legs to get at her core. Her hips thrusted ever so slightly as Hagakure pushed her knees apart, kneeling between them before laying down and probably looking directly into Mina.

She didn’t know how much more of Hagakure’s ‘exploration’ she could take without reaching her climax.

“So that’s…” Tooru muttered, her fingers running along the outside of Mina’s bright pink lower lips.

“H-here,” Mina nervously offered, reaching down with both hands and placing them either side of her lower lips. “L-let me.”

Tooru watched as Mina’s knees rose and pulled back towards her chest, her hips twisting and pushing themselves towards her as Mina exposed herself completely to her friend. Her tongue flicked out, remoistening her lips nervously as she reached forward once more. Slowly, Hagakure traced a single digit around Mina’s vagina, allowing the wetness to build before slipping to the spot she knew ran deeper.

“Mina…” She moaned, giving her friend one last chance to stop the act.

“Please…” Mina moaned in response, her vagina visibly clenching as it awaited its guest.

Agonisingly slowly, Hagakure pushed into her friend, feeling the wetness engulf her finger completely.

“Yes…” Mina gasped, thrusting her hips lightly.

Tooru could take a hint, withdrawing her digit before pressing in once more.

“I’m sorry Mina, I’d like to explore thoroughly.” Hagakure giggled as Mina’s gasps became shorter and more wanting.

“My button…” She panted, looking down over her breasts and between her legs with desperate eyes. “W-what does it… taste like?”

Hagakure’s breath caught in her throat. Dare she?

“Mina…”

“Tooru… please…”

How could she resist? They’d come this far together after all.

Mina watched nervously, her pulse hammering in her ears thanks to the pounding muscle in her chest. Was that too far? Would Hagakure get mad for hijacking her request? Mina would make it up to her; she’d allow Hagakure to poke and prod and spread her as wide as she wanted, exploring every nook and cranny if she just finished her off in that moment.

Slowly, she felt a second digit of Hagakure’s hand enter her, spreading her a little wider and allowing her to clench a little tighter. Her clit was sensitive and it definitely picked up the feeling of warm, moist air from someone’s breath envelop it before the same, wet texture from before searched clumsily around.

She wasn’t there yet but the moan she let out was certainly convincing.

“S-small circles…” She muttered desperately to her invisible partner. Hagakure’s musical giggling flooded her ears before her request was acknowledged.

“Oh! Oh god!” Mina’s hips thrust and twitched as her sensitivity began cranking up in a familiar way. “Please… I… yes!” She struggled to hold herself open as all her muscles wanted to spasm at once. Hagakure thrust her fingers deep and accidently matched her hip thrust, sending the exact bolt of lightning through her system that allowed her sweet relief.

“T-Tooru!” Mina moaned, begging the girl to keep going as she rode out her orgasm, he vagina walls clenching around her fingers to milk them for all their non-existent cum.

Ever so slowly, Mina felt her muscles begin to relax. She slowly lowered her legs back to the bed, rubbing softly against Hagakure’s still clothed form.

“Ah, ah, ah.” She twitched, bucking her hips into Hagakure’s fingers. “S-sensitive.”

Hagakure giggled again, clearly amused by the reactions she was causing the pink haired girl.

“I’ll bet.” She replied simply, allowing her fingers to roam around her friend, exploring more than trying to build to anything new.

“S-sorry.” Mina apologized. “K-kinda got carried away…”

“Yeah,” Tooru nodded. “But be glad I’m not ‘I can explore all I want and you’re not strong enough to fend me off.’”

“Sh-shut up.” Mina blushed, well aware she was likely already a deep, flushed purple from her exertions.

“You’re cute after you cum.” Hagakure giggled, curling her fingers inside Mina.

“Ah, ah!” Mina twitched again, trying to control her breathing. “I’ll get you for that.”

Hagakure looked away at that, slowly pulling her fingers out of Mina as she did.

“N-not tonight.” She mumbled.

“Tooru? Tooru, please look at me.”

The invisible girl returned her gaze to her pink friend’s face as the acid user found the strength to push herself up.

“Nothing has changed… okay?” She smiled, trying to impart as much love and care as she could to the girl. “We’re still gonna go think about this, okay? We’re still best friends and I still love you so, so much.”

Hagakure could feel her blush, even if no one could see it.

“Even if we decide not to and one night you just want someone to comfort you physically for a bit that genuinely loves and appreciates you, I’d be happy to return the favour.”

“L-like… s-sex friends?” Hagakure asked nervously.

“I prefer friends with benefits but whatever.” Mina giggled.

Pushing herself up further, Mina pulled her legs back underneath herself until she was kneeling on her mattress.

“Well… that was certainly… an unexpected delight.” She grinned lecherously at her invisible friend.

“M-Mina!” Hagakure blushed.

“After what you just did to me, are you really embarrassed by that?” Mina teased.

Hagakure pushed herself to her knees, sitting up to match Mina.

“I-it’s not what you said…” She complained, “J-just how you said it.”

“You mean,” Mina shot the girl what she hoped was a sultry look. “Like a lover?”

“Mina! Shush.”

“Okay, okay,” Mina relented, “I’ve had… more than my fill of fun.” She giggled, “But maybe… permit me one more moment of selfishness?”

Hagakure’s breath caught as Mina’s hand cupped her face and softly pulled her closer.

“A proper kiss… to remember this by… even if we just remain friends.”

Tooru felt herself get drawn into Mina’s eyes, licking her lips in anticipation as she closed the gap. The kiss began as chaste once more, quickly deepening into something more as Mina’s tongue sought entrance into her mouth. Tooru’s eyelids fluttered as she felt Mina’s tongue attempt to memorise the feel of her mouth, each savouring every moment that the kiss endured just a little longer.

Eventually, Mina’s tongue drew back, her lips closing behind it as the kiss was broken. Tooru licked her lips lightly, cleaning up the unfamiliar wetness that was left from her explorations on both of Mina’s lip sets.

“W-wow.” Hagakure breathed.

“You’re not so bad yourself.” Mina winked at her friend, releasing her face and a deep sigh from her lungs.

“I… I don’t…” Hagakure stumbled, looking around nervously. “W-what um… do we do now?”

Mina’s laughter caught her off guard, nervously sitting as she waited for the girl to explain.

“Awww Tooru, you’re so cute.” Mina cooed.

Taking her friend’s hand, she suggested they sit normally, as they had before getting into their intimate act.

“Don’t suppose you have any further, further requests that might help you feel better.” Mina asked cheekily.

Tooru shook her head, having briefly forgotten what she’d come here to cry about in the first place.

“N-no… I think I feel a bit better… for now.”

“Well, you certainly know who to come to when you want a pick-me-up.” Mina nudged her shoulder with a giggle.

“Thanks Mina,” Tooru smiled, allowing a small amount of joy to enter her voice once again.

“There’s that smile.” Mina grinned.

“H-how can you tell?” Tooru blinked, having indeed been smiling.

“I can just tell.” Mina winked, “It’s in your voice.”

Mina couldn’t escape another Hagakure hug which broke a little sooner than either would’ve liked on account of Mina’s continued nakedness.

Quickly slipping her sweats and top back on, Mina offered her hand to Hagakure and walked her to the door.

“Don’t hesitate to let me know if you need anything else babe.” She smiled.

“Yeah. Thanks again Mina… really.”

“You know you’re my girl, girl.” Mina grinned. “Tomorrow, you ready to see Midoriya?”

“I think so.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll squeeze him for every drop… then we’ll ask him for information about your quirk.”

“Mina!”

“I’m just kidding.” Mina laughed, “I’ll play nice. Ochako and Tsu would have my head anyway.”

“Yeah… good night Mina.”

“Night Tooru.”

Mina watched and waited until the elevator closed around Hagakure’s form, leaving her alone in the hallway once more. She bit her lip and tried to walk calmly back to her bed. The poor structure groaned as, from a few feet away, Mina hurled herself atop it, lunging for her pillow.

Childish glee and giggles erupted from her throat as she rolled around, kicking her legs in excitement. She had sort of, maybe, but not really, gotten a girlfriend! It wasn’t just hot air when she’d described Hagakure, it was genuine feelings for the girl; she’d just never considered them in a romantic light.

“Is it weird I kinda wanna tell everyone? I really wanna tell everyone.” Mina said to herself.

The pinkette knew they weren’t together. Not officially anyway, but this was the first real connection she had with someone that she felt could turn into something more. It definitely surprised her that it was Hagakure of all people as she hadn’t even considered girls an option until a few weeks ago. Then again… with everything that happened so far with Yaomomo and Tsu, she really should have seen this coming; at least with one of the girls considering their recent explorations during truth or dare.

Mina sighed, rolling onto her back and looking wistfully up at the ceiling. She knew her feelings were coloured by the intimate act they’d performed together and they might both very well regret it in the morning but, for now, she’d enjoy her little imagination corner where they had the perfect date. She knew that at the very least she had to compete with Ojiro for the girl’s heart. Was it wrong to hope he was as blind to Hagakure’s beauty as Bakugo was explosive? Questions for later. Tomorrow, they had a plan to enact.

Morning broke and classes begun as usual. With Bakugo’s return, they were in full swing once more and Aizawa seemed dead set on pushing them to their ‘Plus Ultra’. Even so, Mina couldn’t wipe the smile off her face for the entire day, simply enjoying life.

They were able to wrangle Ochako into getting Midoriya’s assistance with analysing Hagakure’s quirk. They knew Midoriya took notes on every hero and quirk he saw. It really spoke of his determination to become the next number one hero that he would hone his mind as a hobby.

“Hey Deku, mind if I steal you for today?” Ochako asked the greenette before they could leave for lunch.

“Oh, Ochako, um yeah, did you have something in mind?” He asked, not quite sure what she meant by ‘steal him’.

“Tooru’s kinda having a problem with her quirk, do you mind if we eat lunch with you and pick your brain?”

“Not at all. Please uh, lead the way.” Izuku nodded, allowing Ochako to lead them both to the canteen. By the time they’d grabbed their lunch, Ochako was called over to a relatively empty table by Mina’s voice, sitting near the end along with Tooru.

“Sorry to hijack your lunch like this Midori,” Mina apologized, “But this is something we’d really like your help with.”

“Oh, what’s the problem? Ochako mentioned something about you Hagakure.”

“Y-yeah… sorry but um… do you think you could-”

“Rip her quirk to shreds and tell her how it works!” The acid user interrupted her invisible friend.

“Mina!”

“What? Lunch only lasts so long and Midori needs all the time he can get. Chop, chop girl.”

“What they’re trying to ask Deku,” Ochako tried to explain it properly, “Is that Tooru is wondering what the limitations and potential untapped avenues are with her quirk.”

“Y-yeah… see it’s kinda always on? I was hoping with your help I might be able to figure out a way to um… turn it off.”

“O-oh… I see, I’m sorry Hagakure, I’d never considered that was an issue for you before.” Izuku apologised. “With a quirk like yours there’s definitely some things I’ve thought you would be doing by now, do you mind if I ask you some questions? I’m… sorry in advance if they get a little personal.”

“No, no, please.” Hagakure waved his concerns away. “Anything you need just ask. I really want to know what I… um… can do.”

Mina sighed and rubbed her friend’s back supportively. Seems the girl didn’t want to flat out admit she wasn’t happy never having seen herself. Hopefully the green power house of 1-A could figure something out, even if it took longer than a single lunch session.

Midoriya had already made several notes on her just from observing during the combat trials and other events where they performed in turns. Mina wanted to ask about any notes he had on her quirk but restrained herself from distracting her green haired classmate.

“Yeah, that’s pretty much everything I’ve managed to gather so far… sorry it isn’t more.” Hagakure rubbed the back of her head.

“Not at all,” Midoriya smiled, happy to be granted permission to dissect his classmate’s quirk so directly. “You’ve confirmed things I only had suspicions about and raised some new questions you should at least be able to experiment with.”

“Come on Midori, break it down for us.” Mina grinned, trying to keep their moods elevated for a good news reveal.

“Well…” He began, “Your quirk may or may not be a mutant type, I can’t say for sure. Mr. Aizawa’s quirk has no effect on your invisibility but that could just be because he, quite literally, cannot see you. There’s no way to know for sure yet but that seems to at least be your natural state since, when you sleep, you’re still invisible.”

“O-oh…” Hagakure wasn’t going to cry. She was at school and in the lunch hall and she definitely wasn’t going to cry.

“That’s not to say that you can’t become visible. Rather, you’d have to actively manipulate your quirk to become visible. Look at my quirk, or Ashido’s: we have to make a conscious effort to use them, your quirk is kinda like the opposite.” Midoriya explained.

Hagakure allowed her breath the catch as hope blossomed in her chest. This was someone way ahead of her in the class rankings, who broke down quirks for fun, and he believed her being visible was possible after all?! She needed the answers, she world work at whatever training he recommended, all so she could break down in front of the mirror when she saw her own face for the first time.

“You really believe she can become visible? You’re not just messing around?” Mina asked cautiously.

“Not at all.” Midoriya smiled, like he hadn’t just affirmed Hagakure’s greatest desire was within her grasp. “Hagakure’s already started the groundwork with her special move.”

“My… warp refraction?” She asked.

“Yes. You said you were channelling the light into your body, then are emitting it like a lens, causing a brilliant flash of light that blinds your opponents which is super useful.” Midoriya gushed, “The fact that you can manipulate the light at all means you have a degree of control over how your body handles the light that bounces off it. If you channelled all the light into a fine point, it would act like a magnifying glass would and burn things or, if you trained properly, could maybe fire lasers.”

Izuku took a breath before holding up three fingers.

“I have three theories right now.” He declared. “One, your quirk is a mutant type that allows you to manipulate light as it passes directly through your body. Either that or you can manipulate light and your body has an unrelated invisible quirk factor. This is the least likely. Two, your cells possess the ability to refract light and naturally always direct it around your body unless you actively adjust them to do something else. This is more likely but still has a few flaws. My strongest theory is that your quirk is actually an emitter type, one that you naturally have active at all times. You unconsciously generate a field around your body to perfectly redirect the light so that you can’t be seen. This would explain both why things disappear when you consume them as well as why you are able to see when there’s not even a shimmer around your eyes. If you remember Mirio Togata, that third year from yesterday, when he activates his quirk, he can’t see as light simply passes through his eyes. You can see, so it is decidedly not passing through yours.”

“Wow Deku, that’s intense.” Ochako smiled.

“Yeah so then, what can we do to help figure out what her quirk actually is then?” Mina asked.

“Well, Aoyama’s quirk, despite its destructive capabilities, is composed of pure light, not just a sparkly, concussive force. If Hagakure could redirect his beam without touching it herself, as that would undoubtedly hurt, by extending the range she manipulated light outside her body, it stands to reason that she’d also be able to withdraw the range she was doing the same thing to the field she naturally always generates. In short, if Hagakure can redirect Aoyama’s laser between her hands, she has the ability to become visible.”

“Got it!” Mina grinned, “Looks like Aoyama’s next on the kidnap list, thanks Midori!”

“K-kidnap?!” Midoriya spluttered.

“Relax, I don’t mean literally.” Mina giggled.

“Y-you…” Hagakure whimpered from her seat next to the pinkette. “You d-don’t k-know h-how much this m-means to m-me M-Midoriya.” Tears fell rapidly as Hagakure tried to hold in the loud cries her body desperately wanted to let out.

“Ah, no! Hagakure, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to make you cry! Was that too much? No… too little? I also had an idea about how once you figured out how to manipulate your own natural field you could extend it to other objects so you could wear a more protective costume and take gear into the field.”

Mina had to forcibly grab Hagakure’s head and hug her into her jacket to muffle her cries of relief and or joy, probably ruining her outfit for the day but they had hero basic training next so it could dry out during that.

Ochako just watched as Izuku tried desperately to repair something he’d already fixed. He was incredibly adorable in his earnest attempts to help anyone that needed it. Here was something Hagakure had been struggling with, possibly for years, and his stupid smart brain just broke it down in an instant. Lunch was about to wrap up and they’d all barely eaten but it was worth it to hear Tooru’s happy tears.

When classes were let out for the day, Izuku passed a piece of paper over to Tooru detailing steps she should attempt and in order to try and figure out how to control her natural invisibility field. Hagakure couldn’t help herself and hugged Midoriya tight, giving him a wet, noisy kiss on the cheek before leaving.

Tooru proudly returned to the dorms alongside the girls with a whole new outlook. She had several new things to try to figure out her quirk and she had two, two potential love interests in Mina who might reciprocate her feelings and Ojiro who she had a crush on. Things were looking up in her life and she could only hope they stayed that way despite the glare that Ochako was clearly levelling at her since she’d kissed Midoriya at the end of class.

The next day the class was greeted with a surprise visit by a reporter doing a column on ‘Life in the Dorms’. Mr. Aizawa wasn’t very happy about his intrusion but had informed them all to be on their best behaviour; a nice added bonus being when he wrapped Mineta up in his scarf for a comment he made. While the reporter had hung around all day, taking candid snaps of everyone during their normal routines, the girls had mixed reactions to his presence.

“That was awesome! When do you reckon they’ll be releasing it! I hope he got a super cute picture of me!” Mina cheered as the girls lounged around in the common room after their group dinner. The welcome addition of meat buns courtesy of All Might had ensured everyone had more than their fill.

“Probably soon but I wouldn’t count on anything big coming out of it,” Tsuyu said. “Might be good for a scrap book photo of our time here but we probably won’t get much recognition out of it.”

“Phooey, and I bet that snap of us at breakfast would be a highlight to all our adoring fans if only they knew just who the next big heroes were.” Tooru grinned.

“I certainly hope not.” Momo disagreed, “I found it most embarrassing for him to take pictures of us while we ate.”

“I hear that,” Jiro agreed with Momo. “I don’t need people commenting on what we eat or how we look when we’re relaxing.”

“Oh shush,” Mina brushed off the pair. “I’ll just have to take your spots in the limelight as queen of 1-A.”

“What gives you the right to that title?” Jiro smirked. “Last I checked Tsuyu mentioned you’ve got two spotty marks on your crown while she’s crystal clean.”

“Thank you for your support my loyal subject, ribbit.” Tsuyu bowed her head in regal acknowledgement to the earphone jacked girl.

“Oh come on!” Mina pouted, “Those didn’t count! Ochako cheated in the first one then accepted my answer for the second.”

“She does realise she just insulted me then accepted when I changed the rules for her, right?” Uraraka spoke up, an annoyed look on her face.

“Ochako, hun, I love you, but this is between me and the toad.”

“That’s frog queen to you, you pretender to my truth or dare throne.” She smugly shot at Mina.

“Next sleepover, you’re going down!”

“Promises, promises.” Tsuyu giggled.

“To be fair, when can we have the next sleepover?”

“Not this week for me, I’m off to my parents for a visit tonight; taking the late train.” Ochako apologized.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen my family too so I want to visit them as well.” Tsuyu admitted

“Boo, I want my rematch!” Mina cried. “But yeah, maybe next week is better.”

“It’s not summer break anymore and if anyone of us gets a work study it’s probably going to be much harder to all get together.” Kyoka reasoned.

“Yaomomo, Jiro’s bullying me with the truth.” Mina cried, reaching out to Momo for a hug like a child would to a parent.

Momo simply pat her head affectionately but couldn’t help to concur with the punk girl.

“Our sleepovers are great but I really can’t wait to do some more training.” Tooru bounced in her seat. “I’m actually making some progress! I tried it with a flashlight in my room and I made the light beam appear all wobbly and stuff on my wall!”

“Woo! Chalk up another win for Midoriya!” Mina grinned.

The girls all knew that Hagakure wanted to be visible. Some not to the depths of others but the girl had been vocal about it in their last sleepover.

“Sorry Mina, looks like I’m staying on top, ribbit.” Tsuyu smirked.

“Dude, don’t say it like that.” Jiro blushed, making a point to keep her voice down after checking to see if anyone was listening. “You’ll give her ideas for next time.”

“Ooo, sounds like someone’s scared to compete.” Mina giggled, sending a wink towards the punk girl.

“N-no… you and Tsuyu just wouldn’t stop until someone wins.” Jiro stated.

Tsuyu blinked as she considered the ramifications of that statement and looked back at Mina who seemed to be coming to the same conclusion. Was it the same… naughty… sexy conclusion that Tsuyu had? Each one of them truth or daring the other until their libido’s got the better of them?

“Uh… guys? Problem.” Ochako spoke up, glaring over the couch behind them. The group turned to see Mineta and Kaminari walking towards the couch. Both Jiro and Momo slipped their phones out of their pockets and tried to get their recording functions on as quickly as possible without alerting anyone.

“Hey girls, do you mind? We kinda wanted to watch some TV.” Kaminari asked.

“You’re more than welcome to join us. I certainly wouldn’t mind.” Mineta said, a definite gleam in his eye.

“Urgh, not with you.” Hagakure scoffed, not only not having forgiven him for what he did to Tsu, but her own gripe with the grape. “Sorry girls, I’m gonna go train ‘till I can make lasers that melt anything.”

“I should call my folks and ask what the plan is for tomorrow.” Tsuyu said, rising to her feet.

“Same but packing for tonight.” Ochako agreed.

With the girls quickly all making their excuses to flee the area, it quickly left Kaminari alone with Mineta.

“Jeez, what’s their problem?” Mineta scoffed.

“Don’t give me that dude, I’m still not happy with you for that thing with Hagakure.” Kaminari said, sitting down on one of the abandoned spots. “Not sure even Todoroki could give you a colder shoulder.”

“Whatever.” Mineta shrugged, jumping up to reclaim the spot Momo had abandoned and revelled in the remaining warmth.

Tsuyu had retreated to her room after Mineta had interrupted them. A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she closed the door. It was nerve racking, just having to wait until he made his next big screw up. She wouldn’t admit it to the others but she really hoped he tried to bully someone again rather than do anything perverted.

Her mind drifted back to happier topics, like seeing her family again for the first time in a while. Samidare would probably try to act cool and indifferent to her return while Satsuki would be eager to show her big sister how much she’d grown. Her mum and dad would probably enjoy the break her being home would give, allowing them to not have to entertain her siblings for a bit while they were off from work. It was hard being the responsible older sister sometimes but Tsuyu loved her family and, much like Ochako, wanted to help them however she could.

After a call to her parents to iron out the last of the details for her return in the morning, Asui began to pack a small travel bag with her essentials she’d need. It was during her packing that a soft knock on her door broke her attention.

“Ribbit?” She muttered before walking over to door and cautiously opening it up. A familiar bob of brown hair greeted her through the crack as Ochako stood there looking for all the world like she knew she wasn’t supposed to be.

“H-hey Tsu.” She greeted as the frog girl opened the door wider. “C-can we talk?”

“Sure ‘Chako, come in.”

“I… shouldn’t…” Ochako replied, nervously clenching her hands. “I’ve got to head out soon so…”

“Oh, okay.” Tsuyu nodded, opening her door fully and standing in the middle of it. “What’s up? Ribbit.”

Ochako swallowed nervously, looking at Tsuyu’s face before blushing and looking away again.

“Y-you… erm… y-you said you… liked me.”

“I did.” Tsuyu replied simply, trying not to get her hopes up. She knew Ochako hadn’t confessed her feelings to Midoriya and she knew that, if Ochako accepted her feelings now, she might always wonder ‘what could have been?’

“H-how… how um… far? C-could you um s-see us… I mean.”

“Ribbit? I’m sorry Ochako, I’m not sure I understand.” Tsuyu replied. “Are you asking what sort of… future I imagined between the two of us?”

“Y-yeah.”

Tsuyu felt her heart clench. This was really not how she thought any of her confessions to Ochako would go. She loved when the girl surprised her with her care for her friends, determination and upbeat attitude, but right now, it was working against her.

“That’s a… long answer.” Tsuyu admitted. “I don’t believe I can do it justice in a conversation in the hallway but if you really want to know, ribbit.”

Ochako nodded.

“Well…” Tsuyu sighed. “Once you asked Deku out and it wouldn’t work for whatever, non-friendship breaking reason, I would’ve waited a while and asked you myself. I imagined us graduating UA together and becoming top pro heroes. I imagined us earning enough money to go on trips to warm, exotic places sometimes alone, sometimes with our families. I imagined how I would… propose… how we would get married… how we’d have kids together… growing older together with maybe a few scars to tell our stories. I imagined us being the best grandparents and spoiling our grandkids rotten while we enjoyed our twilight years… together.

“Tsuyu I…” Ochako mumbled, her own heart now aching after hearing that wonderfully romantic story to move forward and let the frog girl in front of her make it true. The fears about how her family would react halted her. Remembering the contempt and disgust the other townsfolk felt towards people that way inclined caused her breath to catch. Even if she allowed herself to accept her budding feelings for her best friend, she knew she could never return to her home town. That wasn’t a decision she could make yet. She had to know for sure, that if she made her decision to choose her own feelings over her family, would that forever sever the link for the other?

She was returning to her parents today to enjoy their company and celebrate her achievement sure, but Ochako had an ulterior motive; to get answers about how her parents really felt towards people like Tsu… people like her. Ochako would hide her own feelings away once more, play the perfect little straight girl everyone back home knew her to be while she gathered information.

Life was so complicated right now with their upcoming work studies, possibly having to choose family over herself and, on top of that, having to consider both her feelings for Tsu and Deku. It was already complicated when she just had to worry about her crush on the amazing green boy and wonder if it would distract him. Now, she hadn’t made a choice and it had piled up as new problems had made themselves known. Trying to prevent herself getting distracted by her feelings only led to the situation she was in now and Ochako felt horrible.

“You don’t have to say anything, ribbit.” Tsuyu replied, breaking the brunette’s train of thought. “I’m not expecting an answer… technically I’ve never asked you the question anyway.” She chuckled pitifully.

“N-no and thank you.” Ochako said, Tsuyu had indeed not asked or demanded an answer when the girl made her own feelings known. She had enough to figure out without throwing that into the mix. “I have been thinking um… a lot… and… I need to talk to my folks. I can’t say anything to anyone without talking to them.”

“Family is important, ribbit.” Tsuyu nodded, understanding that this was something Ochako very much believed could see her lose the driving force she had started becoming a hero to help as well as the biggest foundation she’d built most of her life on. “I know that this must be hard for you. I won’t be upset or angry if you wanted to keep them in your life but I would be sad you’d have to hide a part of yourself from them though.”

“Y-yeah…” Ochako mumbled.

“No matter what though, I’m still your friend.” Tsuyu offered the most reassuring smile she could.

Ochako felt the tell-tale pricks of tears welling up in her eyes. She really couldn’t ask for a better, more understanding friend than Tsuyu. In her head, she certainly wished things were different; that she could just be more decisive with her feelings and know how to sort her love life out so she wasn’t so confused and definitively know she’d made the right choices. Life wasn’t like that though.

Tonight however, she would return to her parents and enjoy their company for one more day before she talked to them tomorrow, potentially helping her solidify a choice that could affect the rest of her entire life. However, if everything was going to change, then she wanted to make one small request of Tsuyu in the event she could never pursue anything with her. One curious, stupid, large, selfish request.

“Be… before I go…” Ochako began. “I-if… I um… if I never get another chance…”

Tsuyu held her breath. Was Ochako about to ask something she really shouldn’t? It was selfish and inconsiderate to ask such a thing of Tsuyu. To give her a taste only to rip it away. Tsuyu knew it would be wrong to ask but she knew it was even worse to say ‘yes’ knowing all that. She hated the part of her that knew that if the brunette made the request, she would give in even though she knew better.

“I want… could I… could we… kiss?”

There it was. Tsuyu’s alarm bells were ringing, telling her it was a bad idea, that she should apologize to her friend and turn her down, telling her that she needed to decide for herself what she truly wanted before anything could happen between them. Tsuyu’s traitorous tongue ran across her lips however, opening her mouth as controlled by her heart instead of her head.

“Y-yes.”

She watched Ochako’s breath catch, her own lips rolling into her mouth, likely being moistened by her tongue for the event they’d just agreed to. Tsuyu felt herself step forward, her hand reaching out to land on the slightly taller girl’s hip, pulling her slightly closer as she tilted her gaze up to look into Ochako’s gorgeous brown eyes.

Their breaths mingled and Tsuyu felt herself pushing forward before her brain reclaimed control of her actions. She watched Ochako’s eyes close and her lips purse. This wasn’t going to be an innocent kiss Ochako would be able to brush off. If the girl was going to make the selfish request of Tsuyu, then Tsuyu was going to make a selfish request of her own.

The kiss was light at first. Ochako pressed her lips against Tsuyu’s own, making soft noises as she repeated the presses for a few moments. Then she felt it. Tsuyu’s head tilted and her lips opened wider. Something wet prodded at her lips for a moment before she pursed them closed though not pulling back. Ochako’s mind buzzed. Should she do it?

She saw the way Tsu and Mina had kissed during the sleepover and knew that’s what her green haired friend was requesting. If she opened her mouth and touched their tongues together, that was it. A step she would forever be unable to take back. Everything could be brushed off as nothing more than something friends did, even the stuff she’d done during their sleepovers but this was different. This was a choice she had to make here and now. Accept her feelings as a part of her or reject them entirely. Even if she chose her family in the end, at least she would always know in her heart how she truly felt. Ochako made her choice.

Time was slow, painfully slow for Tsuyu as she waited for the girl’s response. Would she pull back? Or would her lips part? Then she felt it, her friend’s lips began to un-pucker and begin to open up. Tsuyu didn’t move, her tongue waited at the entrance to Ochako’s lips until she was sure permission had been granted to selfishly explore to her heart’s desire. Electricity danced through her system as Ochako’s tongue tentatively touched her own. Tsuyu waited just a bit longer, allowing the girl just a little bit more time to touch and confirm her decision. After Ochako’s tongue grew bolder, running softly around the sides of Tsuyu’s much more bulbous muscle, did she allow herself to reciprocate.

Tsuyu allowed herself this moment of weakness to savour the taste of Ochako on her lips and tongue, carefully leading the girl in a dance much like she and Jiro had shared. This was Ochako’s first gay kiss if not first kiss full stop. As much as Tsuyu wanted to indulge herself and her fantasies, like exploring each other’s mouths from dusk ‘till dawn and making the girl choke as her extra-long tongue explored her throat, she held herself back. If this was to be her only kiss with the amazing gravity girl, she would give her partner a memory she would never be able to forget.

Ochako’s mind was on fire as she absorbed all the new feelings, textures and sensations her body was flooded with. A small moan escaped her lips as the tingly feeling tickled at her tongue, running through her body down to her hands, toes and loins. Much like Jiro, though she didn’t know it, she knew she could no longer claim she was straight without lying as she now knew without a doubt. Tsuyu was being gentle, she knew that. She could feel the girl holding herself back as Tsuyu allowed her to explore at her own pace. Their tongues had spent some time in her mouth before Ochako bravely charged forward, pushing the frog girl’s own tongue back into her mouth and exploring her anatomy more intimately. Teeth felt weird. She couldn’t help but giggle as that thought crossed her mind before resuming the kiss.

It was too soon before they broke apart, a string of saliva connecting them as they gazed into each other’s eyes once more. Ochako quickly realised their predicament and broke the line, hurriedly preventing the drool from staining her travelling clothes before offering a nervous smile back at her best friend.

“I… um…” Ochako had no idea what to say. Was ‘thank you’ too weird?

“Just go ‘Chako.” Asui smiled, “I know you’ve got a lot to think about.”

“Y-yeah.” Uraraka rubbed her arm nervously. “I’ll um… see you when I get back?”

“Of course, ribbit.”

“Okay… Bye Tsu.” Ochako waved nervously, retreating to the elevator which quickly opened to accept her at her button press.

Once she’d gone, Tsuyu closed her door softly, hearing the lock click as she pressed the button. She tried to walk calmly back to her bed but failed as her breath hitched.

“Ri-ribbit.” She croaked as the dam broke and tears started pooling before running freely down the side of her face. She climbed into bed and sunk her face into her pillow. Her heart yanked painfully, telling her to go after the girl and tell her to choose her over everyone else. Her brain was back in control and was letting her know it; scolding her for being weak and making a stupid mistake. This heartache was her own fault for saying yes. She’d gotten her hopes up and now she had to suffer with this awful feeling of unease and loss until Ochako could sort herself out. Even then, it didn’t guarantee the outcome Tsuyu desired.

The frog girl repeated her sad croaks as she still felt the desire to pull the girl into her room and have her way with her run through her system. That kiss was wrong. It felt so delightfully good she knew even after a single taste that she was addicted and wanted more. It wasn’t that Ochako was that good, but just being with her in that moment was.

Even if the girl returned from her parents with the best news possible, that she could accept her own feelings and her family accepted her, she knew her heart would still ache. She’d fallen for Ochako second after Izuku, though she’d certainly fallen harder for her than for him. Even if she began a life with Ochako, she knew she would always want more like the greedy slut she was.

By the end of the training camp, as tumultuous as it was, she knew she was in love with them both. Her nightly and waking dreams had been filled with them both, bestowing butterfly kisses on her everywhere they could reach before indulging in each other as she reciprocated.

Her filthy mind returned to her most recent day dream about her most secret of fantasies. That she would ask Ochako out since she already knew about her feelings. Then how the girl would cheer with glee when she told her she didn’t have to pick between Tsuyu and Izuku; that they could share. That then Jiro would approach the group and ask if she could join their relationship, offering her own heart to the girls, pulling Momo along too for the naughty experience the heiress had expressed a desire for and all have in a night of passion before it turned to love. Then Mina would be unable to resist, declaring the frog girl the true queen and becoming her loyal servant, attending to her every naughty whim while Hagakure demonstrated how grateful she was to Izuku for helping her with her quirk by taking all of his seed, bulging her now visible belly.

It was wrong. Tsuyu knew she was dirty and disgusting for taking advantage of her friends in her mind in this way. It was an impossible wish. Something that would only be confined to the realms of fantasy that one should be able to enjoy, even if nothing came of it. Tsuyu’s heart was stupid though. It meant more to her than just a cheap thrill to get herself off. With the growing closeness she’d experienced with the girls, her heart couldn’t help but try and convince her to go for it no matter how ridiculous. Even if Ochako was the one she’d choose to spend the rest of her life with, her heart tried to tell her she would only be settling.

She really was no better than Mineta. They both lusted deeply over the girls of class 1-A and Tsuyu hated herself for it. She wiped her eyes on her pillow, focusing carefully on her quirk for just a moment before shooting her tongue out to slap the light switch. Her room plunged into darkness, the girl settling down once more as she softly cried herself to sleep.

Hagakure was exhausted. She’d spent almost her entire Saturday training her quirk, trying to get the flashlight beam to turn ninety degrees between her hands. Admittedly her assignments could do with some attention but this was more important right now. The goal line was within reach.

Reluctantly, she had called an end to her training as dinner approached, looking forward to something savoury before she tucked into some caramels she’d bought as a treat to reinforce her dedicated behaviour. When she entered the kitchen, she noticed only a few of the boys were around as well as Jiro, who was leaning on the counter looking at her phone while a pot boiled on the stove next to her.

“Hey Kyoka!” Hagakure greeted cheerfully though it was clear her exhaustion had extended into it.

“Hey Tooru, you sound like crap.” Jiro replied as she looked up from her phone. “Training hard?”

“You know it!” Tooru bounced to the fridge, beginning to prepare her own dinner of noodles and pork with some greens. “What about you? Relaxing?”

“Eh, half and half.” Jiro shrugged, “Finished some homework and listened to some jams. Needed the downtime, you know? With everyone gone or doing their own thing, I might go take a soak in the bath later.”

Truth be told, Jiro was planning on enjoying some personal time with her fingers in the water, like she would at home. She’d not gotten herself off for a few days and this was kind of a day to pamper herself. Should she do it in the bath? Probably not, but she’d clean up afterwards.

“Ooo,” Hagakure groaned. “That sounds gorgeous! Can I join you? I kinda need someone to scrub my back.”

‘There goes my ‘me’ time.’ Kyoka thought.

“Sure thing.”

The two fell into a comfortable silence as they each prepared their dinner, Jiro returning to scroll through her phone as she waited.

“Hey girls, how’s it going?” A voice that often inhabited Hagakure’s day dreams called out.

“Pretty good, you?” Jiro responded, looking up from her phone as Mashirao Ojiro entered the kitchen. The UA tracksuit he was wearing along with the towel around his neck and the sweat dripping from his face made it clear where he was coming from. Kyoka snuck a glance over at her invisible friend whose stiffened stance made it clear she was paying attention.

“Tired but pumped.” He cheered, “Just set a new record on lifting with my tail.”

“Cool, what are you up to?” Jiro asked.

“‘Bout two hundred forty five kilos.” He replied with a grin.

“Impressive.” Jiro smirked, deliberately looking at Hagakure as Ojiro grabbed a protein shake from the fridge. “You could probably deadlift someone with your tail then.”

Kyoka had to resist laughing when she heard Hagakure’s breath catch.

“Oh definitely.” Mashirao agreed. “Been training my grip strength too so when I catch a villain I can hold them tight so they can’t get away.”

“You don’t say.” Jiro sent another sly grin towards Hagakure.

“Sorry, I’m gonna go take care of this,” The boy gestured to his sweating face. “Good chatting girls.”

Jiro waited until he’d rounded the corner to the stairs before she made her next comment.

“Well, good chatting with one of us anyway.”

“Kyoka!” Hagakure pouted, slapping her friend’s arm who recoiled with a laugh. “You’re so mean. You know exactly what you were doing.”

“Yes. Yes I did.” Kyoka winked.

The two girls quickly finished their dinner preparations, eating together and chatting about the weekend assignments before retreating upstairs to grab their towels and wash bags. As Mr. Aizawa had said, the class shared a bathroom space on the ground floor separated by gender. With there being significantly fewer girls than boys in the class, it was easy for the girls to have some private time to themselves although there was the occasional overlap. Especially the times when they were all bone tired from the last class of the day and just wanted to bathe and go to bed.

The common area lead to the changing room which featured small cubbies for each girl to store their clothes and belongings in while bathing. A set of screen doors separated the changing room from the bath themselves to keep as much of the warm air, generated by the steam of the water, in. Unlike a typical bathroom you’d find in a regular house, Heights Alliance featured something more akin to an onsen or public bathing house than individualised showers, baths or stalls. A row of mirrors had been placed along the side wall with individual washing stations, stools and shower heads with the opposite wall containing a large bench for people to simply sit and enjoy the steam or place their towels. At the far end sat the large tub that would quickly be filled with water when needed to a piping hot forty two degrees Celsius.

Jiro and Hagakure quickly stripped down to nothing but their towels and headed into the baths.

“Ooo, I can’t wait!” Hagakure cheered as the pair entered, the invisible girl quickly hurrying over to the bath and making the preparations to get the tub filled while they cleaned themselves off.

“A nice soak does sound like something you need after that training.” Jiro began, setting down her drying towel on one side and taking her scrubbing hand towel over to one of the personal stations. “Though maybe a cold shower would serve you better after hearing what Ojiro had to say.”

Kyoka laughed as she heard Tooru splutter in embarrassment.

“N-no fair Kyoka,” She shot back as the purple haired girl began hosing down her body. “You didn’t tell us who you had a crush on.”

“True,” Jiro agreed, remembering that she’d escaped that question and the potential embarrassment of revealing her feelings for Yaomomo by coming out to her friends. “But I’m not after Tsuyu’s crown so don’t bother trying to persuade me.”

“Actually, I don’t think I need to.” Hagakure changed tactics, slowly stepping closer to Jiro’s naked form. “I know you’re a lesbian now… so really…” She dropped to her knees and rested her fingers delicately on Kyoka’s shoulders as she leant close and whispered. “All I need to tease you with… is my body.”

Jiro jerked forward, falling from the stool and onto the cold, tiled floor, her rear complaining both in pain and at the sudden change in temperature.

“D-damn it Tooru!” She yelled back, only hearing Hagakure’s laughs in response.

“Relax Kyoka.” Hagakure said after she’d gotten out most of her giggles. “We’re friends, I know you’ve probably snuck a peak by now.”

“Not to be rude, but you are literally completely invisible right now.” Jiro pouted, sitting back on her stool and resuming her wash. “I know you’ve got a heck of a body but even if I could see you, I try not to look in the changing room or baths.”

“So… you don’t want to look at these nice, round, firm, perky nipples.”

Jiro turned to look at her friend. Hagakure’s laughs rang out once more as Jiro blushed a deep red when she realized she’d been tricked.

“I’m sorry Kyoka,” Hagakure apologized. “Consider us even for Ojiro now.”

“W-whatever.” Kyoka’s flush persisted as she tried to push down the arousal she’d felt from Hagakure’s description of herself. She regretted allowing the girl to join her as she really wanted to get herself off. “When are you gonna ask him out anyway.”

Tooru hummed as the warm shower water rushed over her skin, leaving an outline where it had to pass around her.

“If you’d asked me a few weeks ago, I would’ve said as soon as I figured out how to turn visible.” She admitted. “One of those ‘non-answers’ so that I could just wait until it felt right, you know?”

Jiro gave a sound of agreement.

“Now that Midoriya’s told me he’s pretty sure I can actually achieve that… I dunno.” Hagakure continued, “What if I turn visible and he just likes me for my looks?”

Hagakure decided not to mention the thing she had going on with Mina as she wasn’t even sure about her feelings for the girl yet. She knew the girl accepted her regardless of her visibility though Tooru knew her help and support for getting the answers to her quirk certainly wasn’t to satisfy her own curiosity about Hagakure’s body.

Kyoka sighed.

“Is this just another ‘non-answer’ or are you looking for advice.”

“I… don’t know.”

Jiro rolled her eyes, seems someone needed a pep talk.

“Come do my back while I ask shit, then you can think while I do you.”

“Ooo Kyoka, phrasing.” Hagakure teased. Jiro sent a glare towards the direction Hagakure’s footsteps came from as she moved. She turned back to the mirror as she passed Hagakure her wash cloth over her shoulder, allowing the girl to run it down her back before speaking again.

“I remember what you said about him during the sleepover,” Kyoka began, “Is it really about whether or not he can see you like those two stupid boys you mentioned a few weeks back?”

“I admit…” Hagakure began, ensuring to press the washcloth softly but firmly into Jiro’s back as she scrubbed. “I’ve been really happy these past few days and I was thinking about asking him. Since Midoriya’s pretty convincingly told me he thinks I can be visible, shouldn’t I do it now so I know for sure it was for my personality? But then… what if he says no… would that just make me feel worse? And either way, if he changes his mind and breaks up with me or decides he does want to date me after everyone sees what I look like… how would I feel then?”

“I think I’ve got something, switch.” Jiro ordered, gesturing to Hagakure’s former spot. The invisible girl handed Jiro back her hand towel and passed over her own, taking a seat and waiting for the earphone jack girl to finish her stretch as she stood.

“Now…” Jiro kneeled behind Hagakure, running her hands up her back until she found the girl’s shoulders and began scrubbing the sweat the girl had accumulated from her quirk training away. “With that line of thinking, no matter what you do, you’ll get yourself hurt no matter what you pick. Give the boy some credit, if you think he’d really do something like that, why are you bothering to chase him.”

“True…”

“Exactly. You know you don’t think that’s true. I think you should put your best foot forward and ask him out when you’ve gotten yourself all nice and dressed up. It shouldn’t matter what you look like so if he wants to bail for whatever stupid reason when he sees what a pretty girl you visibly are, let him. There’ll be better people more worthy of your time out there.

Hagakure sighed, her brain knowing her friend was correct but her heart rebelling against the idea. “You’re right, I guess.”

“You guess? Look in the mirror.” Jiro ordered. As she did, she saw Kyoka kneeling behind her, her arms resting on her invisible shoulders as she pointed the girl’s gaze at herself. “You’re Tooru Fuckin’ Hagakure, that’s your middle name now. You’re gonna gather the strength to ask out your crush, make yourself visible, then live happily ever after as a super sneaky pro hero.”

Tooru giggled, it probably lost some effect on account of not being able to look her in the eyes and squish her face when she said it but she appreciated the punk rock girl using the same technique on her that got Momo to believe in herself more.

“I dunno.” Hagakure replied, a teasing lilt in her voice. “All I see is a naked Kyoka Fuckin’ Jiro with her lesbian hands all over her invisible friend.”

“D-don’t be a bitch.” Jiro slapped her friend’s shoulder, dropping the girl’s wash cloth on her head and moving towards the now filled bath. God her pussy ached for some release.

“Sorry, sorry.” Hagakure begged her friend’s forgiveness once more. “But thanks Kyoka. It does help.”

Hagakure smiled at her friends simple grunt of acknowledgement, clearly too worried a worded response would result in another tease. The invisible girl tossed her wash cloth over to the benches near her towel before hurrying over to join Jiro.

The punk rock girl had taken the side that faced the door so Tooru got in and sat facing her, sinking down to her neck in the warm bath as she felt her whole body relax as the hot water did its work and letting out a relaxing moan as she did.

“Ohhh, mmm, so good.” She groaned, shutting her eyes and taking in the heat.

“Oh come on, that one was uncalled for.” Jiro complained, shooting the girl an exasperated look but deliberately tilting her head back.

“Oops, sorry. That did sound kinda sexy didn’t it.” Tooru blushed.

“Look, I try to avoid bathing with you guys to avoid this stuff. You’ve all got killer bods so it’d be rude to take advantage like that.” Jiro explained. “It feels like your deliberately trying to rile me up though and I already feel bad enough just from touching your back.”

“Kyoka, come on, it’s okay.” Hagakure reassured the girl. “So you get a little horny, it’s no big deal.”

“Normally it’s not so bad but you’re sending me mixed messages.” Jiro muttered. “I know you’re probably teasing so unless you actually want me do anything, could you please stop?”

Jiro had made her case. Now Hagakure knew that Jiro would willingly cross that line with her, which was embarrassing in of itself, but at least the girl would stop.

“Wow… I’m actually kinda flattered.” Tooru admitted. “You can’t even see me and I’ve gotten you all flustered.”

“You’re in the bath now.” Jiro adjusted her head to face the girl directly, making a downward nod to indicate something. “Of course I can see you.”

Hagakure looked down and spotted that she was indeed sort of visible, the water outlining her body and indicating the spaces that were just empty instead of being filled by the liquid. Jiro’s averted gaze had been to avoid looking at that very spot, clearly trying to be polite.

“So yeah, I was gonna get myself off with a nice soak ‘cause I’ve been pent up these last few days but you wanted to join so now I can’t and with your teasing I’m not sure whether to kill you or sit on your face until you make me scream.” Jiro vented.

“O-oh…” Hagakure gaped. She truly did not know what to say to that.

“Yeah ‘oh’,” Jiro mocked, her frustration colouring her language. “Sorry, just… sorry.”

The two sat in silence, neither looking at the other as the punk rock girl’s admission hung in the air.

“I’m sorry…” Tooru said, hoping her friend was listening. “I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“‘S ok.” Jiro grunted.

“No, I kinda intruded on your night and made you feel bad for it.” Hagakure admitted. “If you um… want to do what you came here for… I wouldn’t mind.”

“What?!” Jiro turned to face the girl again, narrowing her eyes. Was this some sort of joke to her? “You can’t be serious.”

“Well… it would make you feel better… wouldn’t it?”

“S-so!” Jiro blushed. “I can’t j-just d-do that in front of y-you.”

“I’m invisible, remember? Just pretend I’m not here.” Hagakure let out a small laugh.

Something snapped in Jiro. She was done making excuses. Hagakure would find out pretty fucking fast how much she’d regret saying stuff she didn’t mean. If she said she didn’t care that Kyoka could jill off right in front of her while sharing the same bath then she better put her money where her mouth was.

“You know what, fuck it. I tried to be nice.” Jiro grumbled, deciding to be a little petty and rest her legs either side of Tooru’s form on the opposite seats as she scooted her butt forward, ready to enjoy herself. The girl would probably leave pretty quickly anyway so Jiro just began, letting her head tilt back and bringing one hand to her breast.

Between the warm water, Tooru’s teasing and her own frustrations, Jiro’s nipples were already rigid. She gave herself a few light pinches before rubbing around her areola, imagining it was Momo’s delicate fingers making the tingles dance under her skin.

Her breathing grew heavier as she imagined this bath was instead shared with the Yaoyorozu heiress, who was now dragging her fingers down Jiro’s toned stomach, skilfully teasing the curve of her hips downward and hitting all the right spots. Kyoka took a deep breath before pushing two fingers into herself. She didn’t need lube, the water would be enough.

A moan broke free from her lips. Kyoka lightly bucked into her fingers, allowing her to adjust her position slightly to find the most comfy spot. She was getting her release no matter what and two fingers was a good place to start. It still needed more though.

Slowly, Kyoka’s earphone jack slipped down and into the water. The heat caused it to twitch ever so slightly but not deviate in its path. She allowed the metal to run down her hip, her heartbeat buzzing in the way she craved. It did not hunt for the tiny nub at the top of her slit. Instead, it slid down further and into the grip of her two fingers. Jiro amplified the use of her quirk and felt her fingers begin to vibrate.

A much louder moan erupted from her throat this time as she plunged her fingers as deep as they could go into herself before spreading them apart, her muscles contracting nicely to try and reunite them.

“Um…” A small voice broke her trance.

Jiro opened her eyes. Hagakure hadn’t moved from her position.

“What?” She asked sharply. At this point, Jiro couldn’t care less if she stayed for the whole show or left, as long as she kept quiet.

“C-could I um…” Hagakure started only for nerves to get the better of her.

“Leave or stay.” Jiro snapped. “I told you before.”

“C-could I join.” Tooru squeaked out quickly.

Jiro blinked dumbly. Was she asking to… help Jiro get off? Or did she want to do it herself? Her quirk’s buzz caused her hips to buck again, reminding her of her unfinished task.

“Do whatever.” Jiro replied, moving her fingers once again.

She didn’t close her eyes however, instead only lidding them enough to look like she had while she watched Hagakure’s watery silhouette closely.

The water shifted as Tooru brought her knees up to her chest before spreading them herself, resting them atop Jiro’s own legs as she scooted forward herself.

“I-is this okay.” She asked again, cautiously.

“Y-yeah.” Jiro mumbled, licking her lips as she realized what was about to happen.

She watched again as Hagakure’s watery hands moved down to merge with her body. Clearly her hands were so close the water couldn’t distinctly shape them separately anymore. Was she spreading herself open?

Jiro’s hips jerked and her muscles clenched as she felt Hagakure’s limbs rock slowly back and forth, matching her former movements. Now she knew for sure what the girl was doing and she knew that if it weren’t for all the bath water, she would be drenched.

Jiro quickly resumed her own motions, adding a third finger to herself and attempting to separate them when pressed deep inside herself. She closed her eyes and tried to picture Momo’s voice and touch once more.

“Oh… ah… mmm.” Hagakure moaned, her own little squeaks both irritating and arousing the purple haired girl. Fuck it, Momo was getting a guest star for today’s fantasy.

Jiro pictured the girl in her mind once more, her hand playing away at her pussy while Hagakure’s form grunted and moaned in front of her.

‘Don’t mind our friend dear,’ fantasy Momo cooed. ‘She just wants to see your face as I do what I do best.’

Momo’s head ducked down, dipping between her legs as she stuck her tongue out playfully.

‘Looks like you’re all warmed up for me…’

Jiro pulled her vibrating jack from herself and slid it up to her clit. As it touched it, fantasy Momo began humming as she licked and sucked on the same nub.

In Tooru’s mind, she had never been more aroused as she watched Jiro begin to get herself off in front of her. The girl had clearly proved she wasn’t bluffing when she inserted her fingers into herself and Tooru couldn’t help but become entranced by the sight. Watching Jiro’s small thrusts and twitches, hearing the moans she let out and all while knowing Hagakure was sitting between her legs.

When she’d asked to join, even Tooru didn’t know whether she wanted to assist like she had while exploring Mina, or just get herself off alongside the purple haired girl. She’d decided on the latter, not having clear permission from Jiro to do the former things to the girl. Now, she was knuckle deep in herself as she felt every twitch from her partner as they both thrust into themselves.

Her fantasy came to her thick and fast, easily entering her mind thanks to Ojiro’s words earlier that day. Hagakure’s mind conjured the male target of her affections in his hero suit and a battle stance. His tail however, was coiled around her like a snake, lifting her off the ground with her arms trapped at her sides.

‘I’ve got you now Tooru.’ Fantasy Mashirao purred in a sexy tone, relaxing out of his stance and pulling aside his gi. ‘And now? I’m going to make you mine.’

Hagakure bit her lip as she imagined Mashirao’s long, firm cock springing out of his pants, eager to find its proper place within her. Tooru had also pictured herself in her hero costume so as Mashirao’s tail brought her closer to him and he spread her legs, she realised she had no protection for what came next.

Yanking her knees towards him, Fantasy Mashirao slid deep inside Hagakure, his dick hitting all the right spots in a single, impossible motion.

‘Go Hagakure!’ Another voice called out. Hagakure’s breathing hitched as she saw Mina and Kyoka running up to the two though they didn’t appear to be trying to help in any way.

‘Let’s go Ojiro,’ Fantasy Mina cheered, ‘Fill her up till she bursts.’

‘And spread her wide.’ Fantasy Jiro added, ‘I wanna watch.’

With a soft jolt, Tooru felt her partner speed up, trying to reach her crescendo. Would it be all over when Kyoka came? Would she want to watch Hagakure finish? Why did that last thought bring her even closer to her own release? Questions for another time as she felt herself clenching and aching to release.

“Mmm-” Jiro moaned before the sound transformed into a word, “mmm-Momo.”

The girl’s hips jerked and as she spread herself with both her fingers and her knees, trying to prolong her orgasm.

Her thrusts quickly slowed as her high faded, the sound of sloshing water becoming more prominent. Looking over, it was quickly apparent that her invisible partner had increased her own tempo and was getting close to her own peak.

“Kyoka… please…” The girl begged now that Jiro had opened her eyes and cooled off from her own efforts. “Look at me.”

Jiro couldn’t deny the girl her request even if she tried. Instead, she lifted a single hand and placed it on one of the girl’s legs that was currently preventing her from withdrawing her own.

“I’m watching… Tooru.” Kyoka said in a husky whisper. “C-cum… for me.”

Hagakure’s moan was certainly louder than Jiro’s, almost enough to make the punk rock girl slap a hand over her mouth to shut her friend up. However, all she could do was watch as Hagakure’s watery movements become short and sharp, her own zenith reached. The squeaks the girl let out were utterly adorable. Apparently Tooru didn’t just like cute things, she also fit in that category herself now, according to Kyoka anyway.

The girl’s heavy breathing persisted as they both tried to calm themselves down. It was a few minutes before either of them felt they could speak without slurring their words, though their legs still entwined.

“So… um…” Jiro began.

“Y-yeah…”

“Did you... do you… regret it?”

“Um… n-no… it was… really hot.”

“Me watching you?” Jiro asked.

“Y-yeah… so… Momo huh?” Hagakure retorted.

“P-please don’t tell her.”

“Of course not.” Hagakure’s smile crept into her voice. “We’re friends.”

“T-thanks.” Jiro blushed.

The two sat in silence for a few moments as they both pondered the revelations.

“I’m… not ready to get out yet.” Jiro mumbled.

“Okay?” Hagakure replied after a moment.

“I mean… I’m gonna go again.”

“O-oh…” Hagakure replied slowly.

“You can leave… if you want.”

“I-if I stay… c-could I ask for something?”

Jiro gulped, her mind conjuring a wide array of requests from the girl.

“S-sure.”

She watched as Hagakure’s legs lifted off her own, slipping between them and touching the floor of the bath again as the girl stood. Kyoka felt her leg raise as Hagakure lifted it and slipped under it before replacing it in its proper spot. The water by her side parted as Hagakure took a seat next to her and brought her legs up again to mimic Kyoka’s pose, their nearest feet touching as the girl rubbed them together in what she could only guess was an affectionate gesture.

“C-could I maybe… um… borrow a j-jack?”

Kyoka didn’t need to see the girl to know she would be as red as Momo’s leotard if she were visible.

“O-only if I can borrow a hand.” Jiro responded.

Their agreement made, Jiro felt Hagakure slide up even closer so the pair were hip to hip. Jiro lowered her closest jack, running it around Hagakure’s shoulders and down her opposite arm, slipping it into the girl’s palm. As she did, she felt Tooru’s closest hand reach out and place itself on her thigh, slowly sliding inwards the further Jiro’s jack progressed.

“Just um… point it… and let me know whether to beat stronger or softer.”

“Same… but faster and slower.

The baths quickly descended into moans of pleasure once more as the girls explored this new connection to each other.

Kyoka’s skin was now dry and the clothes were restoring themselves over her body. Glancing out of the corner of her eye, she watched Hagakure’s form come into being once more as it defined itself by filling her own clothes.

Her mind reeled after dispelling both the frustrated funk she had been in and the post-cum clarity she was now past. They definitely weren’t an item together; Hagakure knew she’d moaned Momo’s name. Shit, she’d forgot about accidently revealing her crush: in a moan of all things.

“So…” Jiro threw out there. “Where… are we?”

Hagakure giggled in response. Not helpful right now; Jiro needed answers, even as cute as the sound now was.

“I had fun, did you?”

“Y-yeah.”

“Good.” Hagakure smiled, “For now, that’s where we are I guess.”

“Um… okay?”

Hagakure giggled again.

“Look, you want to see where things go with your crush, yes?”

Jiro nodded.

“I wanna see where things go with mine too.” Hagakure said, gladly skipping over the fact that she didn’t just include Ojiro in that, but her other pink haired crush.

“Okay…” Jiro nodded again.

“But maybe… if we’re both still single… and the baths are free, I could join you again?”

“Y-yes please.”

Hagakure burst into another round of giggles at Jiro’s answer, the purple hair girl’s blush now reaching her ears.

“Kyoka, for someone so punk rock, how are you so cute?”

“Sh-shut up!”

Sunday evening arrived and Tsuyu returned to the dorms in a bad mood. The visit to her family had gone well enough and it was nice to sleep in her own bed for a night but the thoughts of Ochako and her own selfish desires dogged her every waking moment.

First she crushed on Izuku, then Ochako after the training camp and before she knew it, her entire roster of female friends were stars in her fantasies. Every time she tried to restrict the participants in her head she felt that she was missing pieces, like an incomplete puzzle.

Her parents enquired after her unusually dour mood but she replied that she was just tired from all the recent training and travel. It was believable enough to start, though she did feel herself under more scrutiny when she went to bed early and rose late, still looking all the worse for wear. It seemed like the only time her friends weren’t in her thoughts was during the few hours of rest she’d gotten both Friday and Saturday night. Tsuyu was a big girl though; she could handle a few fitful nights of rest until the feelings for Ochako died down once more which would surely cause the other perverted desire to retreat too.

What she couldn’t stand however, was the disgusting kinship she reluctantly felt with Mineta. It seemed the purple pest had not only been the cause of the irritating feeling on her chest whenever he was around, courtesy of his actions at the USJ. But now, anytime she thought about her own selfish desire to claim so many of the other girls and Midoriya as hers, he was there, living in her head rent-free and smugly leering at them all.

Thankfully she’d managed to slip into the dorms relatively unnoticed when she returned. Only Tokoyami and Shoji were relaxing in the common room while Momo was preparing a late dinner for herself. The heiress had predictably tried to greet her but Tsuyu had begged her off with a comment about being exhausted wanting to just sleep until the morning.

When she entered her room, it felt cold and hollow. Being away from it for just a day or two couldn’t have made it seen this off-putting, right? Maybe it was just her depressive mood talking. Not bothering to flick on the lights, she shed most of her clothes and flopped into her bed once more. Her pillow felt weird… oh yeah… the crying.

Asui pulled off the cover for her green pillow and hurled it over to her laundry pile. She’d deal with it in the morning. Right now, she just wanted to rest and escape her head. Sleep wouldn’t claim her as she wasn’t tired but she didn’t feel like doing anything other than existing right now anyway.

As though the universe decided it wouldn’t allow her this small mercy, her phone pinged. Reaching down for her skirt, she pulled her phone from her pocket before letting the fabric drop once more and unlocking the device. Thankfully, it seemed it was just the girl’s chat and not the class chat. Tsuyu didn’t think she could handle having to temper herself on there right now.

Alien Queen: I hear our girl in green had returned! :D

Invisi-baddass: Welcome back Tsu! Hope you enjoyed the time with your folks

Alien Queen: Don’t make plans for next week I want my rematch! >:D

Creati: Girls please, Tsu mentioned she wanted to sleep. I apologize on their behalf Tsu, I did tell them not to disturb you.

Tsuyu sighed. She didn’t want to deal with Mina’s teasing right now. Her weakness during the truth or dares last sleepover where she’d allowed herself to indulge in her fantasies by doing naughty things and saying even naughtier things was really biting her in the ass now. The worst part was she didn’t even want to rub herself raw to send the thoughts away for a while; her hang ups with the Ochako situation causing her not to want to do much of anything.

Alien Queen: Booooo, Tsu’s just running scared. That crown shall rest on my horns by the end of next week.

Mina talked a big game but Tsu knew she’d fall to her own froggy talents. Her no shame displays of honesty were one of her defining characteristics among the class and any dares Mina could think of in the event Tsu decided to risk it would backfire too. Tsuyu didn’t honestly know where her limit was but if it was anything like Mina it was probably public nudity and sexual acts. If the girl tried the same tactic in private, Tsuyu knew she would ‘reluctantly’ perform the dare while enjoying every lurid second of it.

Oh… there’s her libido, finally returning from its own vacation. At least that meant she was on the mend.

Looking back at her phone, she decided to rattle off a message to at least put her friend’s minds at ease.

Frog Queen: I’m just resting in my castle, observing my queendom.

Alien Queen: She lives! But only until I pry her crown from her cold, dead hands. >:D

Deepest Dope: Guys, plz, we got school tomoz. Flirt then.

Alien Queen: Not until she surrenders what is rightfully mine!

Alien Queen: Never give up! Never surrender! Down with the bloody frog head!

Tsuyu felt herself getting annoyed now. Another day and she’d give just as good as she got but right now Mina was just pressing the wrong buttons. She opened a private message to the girl and told her off.

Frog Queen: Why wait bitch, come 1v1 me right now. Dares only, final destination, no items.

Hopefully the girl would read between the lines and shut herself down. Mina liked to perform for an audience and taking that away would render her powerless. Sure she could’ve just asked the girl to stop, but then she’d know something was wrong and come prodding around like the helpful heroine she was.

Tsuyu heard her phone ping again, hopefully for the last time with Mina’s reluctant dismissal of the private match.

Alien Queen: omw >:D

Fuuuck. Well that backfired, just like every other thing Tsu had tried to do this weekend. First her stupid decision to grant Ochako’s kissing request, then trying to enjoy her visit to her family and now just trying to get Mina off her back. Hopefully this was the final bit of bad luck that came in a three pack.

Tsuyu rolled off her bed and onto the ground, holding herself in her familiar crawling pose that she used to climb buildings before pushing herself to her knees, wondering if she should even bother getting dressed to try and convince Mina to leave. She was only dressed in a comfy tank top and undershorts. Maybe seeing her in that would convince the pinkette she was joking and get her to go without Tsu saying a word. It was stupid but Tsu couldn’t care less at the moment, walking over to her door to await the approaching girl.

She didn’t have to wait long before an eager tapping alerted her to the probable pink guest she had. Tsuyu yanked open the door faster than she should have in her frustration, surprising the girl on the other side at how quickly she’d responded to her knocking which allowed Tsu a small smile. Mina’s surprised face lingered for just a moment before it shifted into a very Bakugo-like determined grin before she reached up and punched one of her hands into another.

“I’m here to claim my crown!”

Tsuyu wasn’t being shy about her current dress. Mina was in her comfies like her but the pink girl could see almost the entirety of Tsu’s legs. Seems it didn’t even phase her as she made to move into the girl’s room.

“Are you sure Mina, ribbit?” Tsu tried to warn her friend one last time she was not in the mood. “When I’m done with you, you’ll have to acknowledge I win in front of the others.”

Once more it seemed Mina was resolute in her determination.

“Right back at ya’.” She grinned. “So…” Mina passed Tsuyu who stepped back and moved into her room. “Who’s going first?”

Tsuyu shut and locked her door. Mina didn’t understand that she was now trapped in a room with a very frustrated Asui who was barely able to put on her normal face to put up with much shit. She would however, make her realize her mistake, solidify her claim to her rightful crown and maybe take a pound of flesh as a reminder not to challenge her rule again.

“I will.” Tsuyu said simply, walking back into her room. “You’ve bitched about those black marks on your crown so let’s erase one of them to start shall we?”

Mina looked apprehensive at that. She would not reveal Momo as the other girl that she experimented with during her truth from the last game.

“Go do that handstand for ten seconds, properly this time.”

‘Ahhh, that was more acceptable,’ Mina said in her mind and nodded.

“Easy peasy!” She declared, moving over to a patch of wall space and effortlessly lifting her entire body weight with just her hands.

Tsuyu walked over to her bed and sat down cross-legged just below her coverless pillow, not intending to let Mina claim it was unfair this time by cheating and gave her a solid ten count.

“See!” Mina declared, celebrating by raising one hand off the ground to only support herself on a single arm. “No sweat!”

“Ribbit, you pass.” Tsu declared.

“Woo!” Mina grinned, impressively pushing herself off the ground and flipping onto her feet. The girl had certainly been practising her gymnastics. “My turn!”

Mina walked over to Tsuyu’s bed and joined her, sitting opposite the frog girl with crossed legs.

“I dare you… to~…” Mina pondered, looking around Tsuyu’s room for ideas. “Ooo, do that thing you said was really gross!”

“You mean throw up my stomach?” Tsuyu sighed. Seemed Mina was going hard out of the gate. That was fine, Tsuyu would just strike back just as bad.

“Yeah, I kinda wanted to see it ever since you told us that one time.” Mina replied.

Tsuyu rolled her eyes, she hated doing this, it felt super weird but a dare was a dare. She got up off the bed and crouched down by Mina a few feet away from the bed, her hands on the floor in her normal frog pose. Mina watched as Tsu began to take small, rapid breaths. Her last breath was her longest as she sucked in air and held it while she flexed her abdominal and stomach muscles in a way other humans couldn’t.

“HAHA SO GROSS!” Mina squealed as what could only be described as a length of pink tubing began emerging and unrolling from Tsuyu’s mouth. It peeled back about a foot from Tsuyu’s lips, having reached as far as the girl could throw up as saliva ran around it and back towards Tsu’s mouth. “Awesome!”

Tsu held it a few seconds longer before pulling it back into herself, swallowing awkwardly.

“That was so gross but like awesome at the same time y’know?” Mina cheered.

“Feels weird.” Tsuyu complained, rising to her feet and returning to her spot. “Not something that’s great for hero work… except for that one time during the exam.”

“It kinda looked like a tube you could… you know~” Mina winked. “You think you’d ever let Midoriya slide his dick in it?”

Tsuyu took a slow, steady breath. She knew it wouldn’t feel good as her flesh felt super delicate to the touch when outside her body but Mina was now touching on stuff she’d spent all weekend feeling bad over.

“Probably not, it hurts for others to touch.” The green haired girl said, “But since you like teasing me so much and it’s my turn, I dare you to strip off completely.”

“W-what?” Mina spluttered, surprised at the suddenness of the dare.

Tsuyu didn’t feel like explaining herself, both annoyed at the girl and wanting to end this quickly. She would though, just so that Mina knew it was a valid dare and not something to satisfy her own perverted desires.

“You like teasing and I’m a bi frog, get to stripping.”

Mina narrowed her eyes at the girl, searching for hints about anything she could use to her advantage. Tsuyu’s annoyingly indifferent face was hard to read even when she was happy, her eyes being the biggest indicator of her joy or sadness.

“My Tsu, so that’s what you want to do, eh? Could’ve just asked me to dinner and~”

“I hear a lot of delaying but no stripping, do you even want my crown?”

“Fine,” Mina raised her hands in surrender before reaching down for her top. “Game on.”

The girl’s yellow top was swiftly pulled up and over her head before her hands reached back and unclasped her dark blue bra, shrugging it off and tossing it to the side.

Tsuyu knew at this point she’d made yet another mistake in two parts. The first was she’d underestimated Mina’s dedication to this bit, her eyes drawn to the girl’s darker nipples as her breasts bounced free enticingly. The second was that she hadn’t gotten off in days thanks to her depression but now her libido was sitting up and paying attention.

Mina lifted her hips as she slid off her sweat pants and panties, tossing them to the side while keeping her legs closed and her lower private part covered as much as she could. When she was done disrobing, she yanked a part of Tsuyu’s quilt and held it over her lap.

“You never said anything about covering myself afterwards~.” She teased.

Tsuyu hated the fact that she really wanted to yank the covers away from the girl. Her perverted thoughts were beginning to assert themselves over her depressive ones and while she welcomed the change it was probably wasn’t a good idea to continue with the hot pink naked girl just feet away.

“My turn now.” Mina declared. “Since you wanted to make this all sorts of lewd, let’s see…”

Tsuyu waited, trying to control her breathing as she felt Mina’s eyes roam over her form.

“S-show me how you use your quirk to get off.” Mina bravely declared her dare after consideration. This was a win-win, she’d either get her rightful crown or Tsuyu would show her something lewd she’d only imagined seeing in her fantasies. Truthfully the green haired girl had made a few appearances in them since the sleepover last week and Mina certainly wasn’t complaining. Tsuyu admitted she found all her friends hot so why couldn’t she?

Tsuyu licked her lips, both in anticipation for the dare she was about to have to perform and the desire she felt bubbling inside her. She felt her skin tingle as she pulled her tank top off and over her head, revealing her braless chest to Mina who she observed was sitting there with a lecherous grin on her face. The girl had clearly discovered herself in the past few weeks, given what she’d admitted and Tsuyu had managed to work out on her own with the hints she’d given. She felt a little guilty as her mind wished it was Ochako who’d had the easier time accepting her new sexuality.

Putting that aside for now, Tsuyu slid her shorts up and over her legs, naked in her room along with another girl. It was certainly a surprise that she was sharing this experience with Mina as she’d hoped it had been the brunette gravity girl. For now though, she had a dare to complete.

“So… usually.” She explained. “I don’t do much different from what you probably do without your quirk.” Tsuyu rubbed a few fingers over her nipple before reaching for her slit to get it wet and ready for her. She wasn’t surprised to feel it only needed a few rubs around the outside to spread her natural lube enough to be ready for her own tongue.

“As you probably guessed, my quirk allows me to do something like this…”

Mina watched as Tsuyu’s tongue slipped from between her lips and stretched down, licking at her nipple while coiling around her breast like a snake, gripping the fleshy orb tightly. She felt the phantom feelings run across her own breast as regretted not asking Tsu to do it on her.

The pink haired girl hadn’t meant to come here to turn their latest game of truth or dare… or just dares at this point, into a game of sex chicken but if Tsu was happy to play then Mina wouldn’t back down either. Her feelings for Hagakure aside, Mina was unattached right now and free to experiment. It didn’t make sense to feel embarrassed or worried about trying these new things out with her friends anymore, she’d happily declare any one of them her girlfriend to the world if they wanted to try their hand at a relationship with Mina.

Tsuyu’s tongue was on the move again and the acid user didn’t want to miss a second. It drifted down her front as it uncoiled from around Tsuyu’s tit, leaving a delightful saliva trail glistening on the orb, avoiding her pubes and twisting back to almost face the opposite direction.

“Then, when I want to go harder, I do this.”

Mina felt herself jump and shudder as Tsuyu’s tongue thrust itself into her own pussy. She watched the muscle give a few thrusts into the girl before Tsu spoke again.

“It’s actually super handy ‘cause I can move it freely like this...”

Mina actually gasped as she watched a bulge appear on Tsuyu’s stomach before moving side to side, almost like she was waving to the girl with her tongue from inside herself. The pink haired girl had pressed that particular button before and with Tsu being able to hit her most sensitive spot consistently it was a wonder the girl ever left her room.

Tsuyu’s tongue pulled back rapidly, retreating once more into her mouth as she gave a smug look at Mina. “My turn.”

“W-wait!” Mina stopped her. “A-aren’t you going to… um…”

“You just said you wanted me to show you how, you didn’t say anything about finishing.” Tsuyu replied smugly.

Mina bit her lip in frustration. She’d been both countered and now Tsuyu knew she wanted to see more. She only hoped the girl’s own dare wasn’t too much of a challenge so she could get the frog girl to show her what she wanted.

“I dare you to lie back and spread yourself open so I can see everything.”

Mina’s eyes widened as her mouth felt suddenly dry. She knew exactly where this was about to end up now and felt her pussy clench in nervous delight. In hindsight, it was kinda stupid to play this game with the girl who knew she was bisexual long before Mina redefined her own sexuality. The question was, did Mina really want to fuck this smug, sexy frog into the mattress? Well obviously the answer was yes but should she? Was this a truth or dare game they’d just taken way too far or did Tsuyu have feelings for Mina and was expressing them now? Hell, was that why both of them had been so challenging to one another about the game?

“You really want to get in my pants don’tcha?” She winked at the frog girl. Now she knew where this was going and accepted her desire for it, she had nothing to be embarrassed about. “Very well, if I must.”

Mina tossed the quilt covering herself aside as she slid closer to Tsu, touching the girl’s knees with her feet playfully as she lay back and bunching up the cover behind her into a makeshift pillow. “I am gorgeous, why wouldn’t you want to see all of me after all.”

The pink haired girl reached forward with both her hands, softly petting herself and relieving some of the tension she was feeling. Her knees spread apart as her hips turned upwards, pink fingers running up and down her slit before lightly pulling at the sides of her vagina, completing the dare by spreading herself wide.

It wasn’t surprising to see Tsuyu’s tongue make a brief reappearance to lick her lips. Thanks to Hagakure, she knew she looked good enough to eat. Her own breath quickened however as the frog girl leaned forward and lay down, face practically level with her crotch. This felt familiar in a most enjoyable way.

“Getting a good look Tsu?” Mina asked teasingly.

“Mmm…” She heard the girl’s fluttery moan as she breathed in Mina’s scent. Mina found the sound entirely too erotic, knowing her pussy was getting slightly wetter as she heard the sound from the frog girl.

“My turn.” Mina breathed heavily, “I dare you… to use your tongue to explore me as much as you want.”

“I…” Tsuyu muttered desperately trying to hide how much she wanted to do that very thing. “I could just say I’m done and it’s my turn again.”

“Yeah…” Mina breathed again, sending a smug grin down to Tsu’s nervous face. “But I know you won’t.”

Torn between her desires and her disgust for them, Tsuyu looked down once more at the enticing sight before her. She wanted it. She really wanted it. It was wrong and she knew it. It seemed she was a glutton for punishment as she knew it would be the worst thing to do, to give in to her perverted fantasies and validate them this way; it would only make them stronger. Right now, Tsuyu didn’t care. She was tired of being miserable and if the world was offering her Mina on a silver platter she was done holding herself back like a good girl. It was time for the dirty frog to give in.

It was slow at first. Tsuyu’s tongue emerged from her lips once more before tentatively rubbing around the outside of Mina’s pussy, tasting her lips and teasing the girl to get ready for the main event. This was nothing like her own quick demonstration a few minutes ago, Asui was savouring the moment. Mina’s pleased moans as she maintained her efforts to spread herself pleased Tsuyu. It felt right, she was in her natural position, allowing Tsu, needing Tsu to pleasure her.

Tsuyu’s tongue circled around her lips, avoiding the girl’s clit before slowly sliding into her. The reaction was instant as Mina let out a satisfied moan as Tsuyu’s frog-like tongue pushed deeper into her most sensitive place. The pinkette felt her legs struggle to hold themselves up. She let go of the skin around her pussy and gripped herself under her kneecaps. The greenette must’ve seen this as an invitation as she adjusted her position to lie down fully on her front, bringing her arms up under the girl’s thighs and dragging her closer, allowing her wide mouth to engulf and suck on Mina’s entire pussy.

“Oh god… Tsu!” Mina moaned as she felt the frog girl’s tongue twist and turn deliciously within her. She looked down to see the frog girl’s nose buried in her pink pubes, large eyes looking up into her own, watching Mina’s reaction. Her tongue teased her knowingly, brushing close to her g-spot and dancing around it before glancing it every now and then to send a jolt of shivers through her system. She felt herself being filled as more of Tsuyu’s long tongue began pushing into her, stretching her in a most satisfying way. Mina twitched again as Tsuyu’s tongue found the small opening that lead to her uterus. If her tongue was a cock, Mina would definitely worry about getting pregnant right about now.

Unlike a cock however, she felt no fear as she clenched tightly around the long, flexible muscle, trying to milk it for all its worth. Tsuyu’s face pushed a little harder against her crotch, her tongue mimicking her as it tried to slide into her baby room.

“Ah, ah.” Mina moaned uncomfortably, her muscles complaining about the intrusion. “N-not there. Hurts.”

Tsuyu thankfully backed off, returning her attention to writhing her tongue around her vagina trying to lick everything at once. Mina was sure Tsuyu could slip even further inside her but not without a few attempts to ease her muscles into the idea of accepting the invader.

Slowly, she felt Tsuyu’s tongue begin retreating from inside her. After the stretching she’d experienced, Mina felt almost empty as Tsuyu’s tongue left her. She hoped desperately the girl was just getting ready for another round.

Her stomach dropped as she felt the girl sit back on her knees before shuffling forward. Tsuyu leant down over the girl as she licked her lips sultrily. The prehensile muscle slipped out once more as Tsuyu’s hips bumped into Mina’s own as the girl leant down and slowly ran it over Mina’s nipples. It was certainly a step back from their previous act by Mina wasn’t going to complain. She relished the lighter tingles her skin felt under Tsuyu’s teasing licks before they too finished.

Tsuyu was drawing close to her face now. Was she about to steal a kiss?

“I’m going to shove my tongue down your throat.” She said simply. “Tap twice to breath.”

Mina felt her breathing speed up. That line, that declaration turned her on more than she cared to admit. Tsuyu was going to have her way with Mina and the pinkette was going to let her.

The acid user took a few calming breaths, watching Tsuyu closely before sucking in deeply and holding it. Then, she opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue in what she could only imagine was the most lewd expression she’s ever pulled. She was sat here, still spread like a slut for her friend and awaiting the long, thick tongue to fuck her throat until she gagged.

Asui didn’t waste any more time, descending on the girl and letting her tongue slip out and push its way into Mina’s throat. This wasn’t a French kiss; this was face fucking. Mina felt her throat clench around Tsuyu’s tongue, trying to force it back as it penetrated her. Luckily, she had plenty of practise with her vibrator and soon relaxed, enjoying the incredibly weird but immensely arousing experience of the tongue descend into her.

Mina briefly wondered if Tsuyu’s tongue was long enough to go all the way through her and out the other end but that wouldn’t be a fun experience. Fantasy? Yes. Practical? Definitely not. She felt Tsuyu’s hand come up and rub at her throat, pressing down lightly on the sides as she enjoyed the feeling of the muscle stretching into her friend. Did boys also like to see this with their dicks?

Mina could feel her lungs begin to crave oxygen once more, having used up the supply she’d inhaled before Tsuyu’s tongue. She reached up and tapped Tsuyu twice on the shoulder, letting one of her legs fall to the bed as she did.

Tsuyu’s tongue began its hurried but not immediate retreat, trying not to just snap back as fast as possible and hurt the pinkette in her care. Mina breathed deeply as the two separated, probably looking as sex-drunk as she felt with the string of saliva now connecting the two just being the cherry on the cake.

Mina needed to cum and was eager to feel Tsuyu’s tongue once more between her legs.

“I’m done.” Tsuyu said simply. Mina’s stomach dropped out from under her. The girl couldn’t be done. It wasn’t fair, she’d gotten her all riled up and now she was just going to leave her in this agony.

“N-no… please…” Mina begged.

“I’ve explored you as much as I want with my tongue for now.” She explained. “Dare complete.”

Mina felt like she could cry in frustration. Now the girl was just being mean, and what did she mean by dare- oh! That’s right. They were doing the thing, weren’t they? The last dare was Mina’s to Tsuyu which meant that this one…

“My turn.” Tsuyu looked down at Mina, the girl realizing very quickly the girl was drinking in her naked body, probably committing it to memory. “I dare you… to… let me fuck you ‘til we cum.”

Oh thank god. She didn’t care how Tsuyu did it, she wanted it more than anything else right now.

“D-do it!” Mina grinned, licking her lips challengingly.

That was all Tsuyu needed. The girl leant back and onto one knee, grabbing Mina’s leg and allowing the girl to release her own hold on it. With her other leg, Tsuyu threw it over Mina’s own, adjusting her hips until she was in position. Mina bit her lip as she looked down between them and realized Tsuyu was going to grind their pussies together. It was no cock, but so long as she could feel it in her clit she’d be happy.

Slowly, Tsuyu began to move, pressing them together closely as electricity raced through her hips. Mina felt herself matching the girl’s thrust with a moan, relishing the new feeling of another girl’s most private place on her own. She bit her lip as she watched Tsuyu’s face scrunch up in what could only be erotic frustration, the face you pulled when you were trying to focus solely on getting off.

The small ribbits Tsuyu let out dripped with her lust and Mina couldn’t help finding them both sexy and adorable. They rose in pitch as Mina felt the need to join in, both their approaching climaxes being announced to each other.

They didn’t cum at exactly the same time. Mina felt Tsuyu’s thrusts grow harsher a few seconds before she stilled, letting out squeaks of joy as her muscles clenched around themselves. She wasn’t sure if it was the pressure from Tsuyu’s extended thrust or the juices she felt dripping from the girl and soak her own pussy as she joined the frog girl in crying out her release.

She revelled in the pleasurable senses she was experiencing as she gazed over at Tsuyu’s own relief filled face. The frog girl carefully lowered her leg before leaning over once more and crawling closer to her face. Their breaths mixed heavily as Tsu drew closer, her lips primed for an actual tongued kiss this time and Mina wasn’t going to deny her.

Her and Tsuyu’s tongues danced around each other once more, though more desperate and less restrained than they had during the previous sleepover. She felt Tsuyu cup her face with both hands and push further into the kiss. When they pulled back from each other, Mina’s face was painted with relief from her release and happy exhaustion, a new fondness for the frog girl in her heart. However, she felt that same organ swiftly breaking as she watched Tsuyu’s own face curl up in shame and tears.

“Mina I… I’m so…” Tsuyu choked out before a sob wrenched itself from her lungs, the girl losing her composure completely and breaking down into tears, burying her head into Mina’s shoulder.

“Tsuyu!” Mina cried, trying to adjust her position to sit up as best she could with the crying girl atop her. “Honey please, what’s wrong?”

The girl didn’t respond, only letting out further sobs of pain as she pressed into the girl’s skin. Mina wrapped her arms around the girl comfortingly as she tried to figure out what just happened. The hot air they’d generated from their exertions left them without the need to wrap themselves up again so Mina allowed Tsuyu to let her emotions out as she stroked her back and whispered kindly to her.

Tsuyu’s cries eventually became whimpers as Mina’s efforts to reassure the girl worked.

“Everything’s okay Tsu, I’ve got you; it’s okay, you’re safe here; I’m your friend, you’ve got nothing to worry about.” Mina repeated softly in a mantra she’d been doing for the past few minutes. “Now… do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”

She felt the frog girl shake her head into her shoulder.

“Whatever it is I’ll help however I can Tsu. We’re friends aren’t we?”

Tsuyu nodded.

“Good. Then know I say this with love when I say I dare you to tell me what’s wrong.”

She felt Tsuyu’s hand clench on her chest, clearly nervous about whatever she was keeping from the pink girl.

“Am I going to get a shiny new crown? ‘Cause to be honest, I’d rather not like this to be the thing that wins it.” Mina chuckled dryly. “Come on girl.”

Tsuyu sniffed sadly. With everything they’d just done, she really didn’t want to talk to Mina about herself. It would ruin the thing they’d just shared and reveal Tsuyu’s disgusting perverted nature to the world. They’d joked about it until now but Tsuyu really didn’t want to lose the crown she’d been so adamant on keeping. It was one of the things her former girlfriend had given her after all. Once they’d decided to date, Habuko’d admitted to Tsuyu that she was the queen of truth or dare as she would never have had the guts to kiss her if she’d been dared instead. Asui had joked about receiving a crown with her new title and the snake girl had returned with a small tinfoil gift at school the next day. It was stupid and silly but she still kept it in her desk back home; a reminder of their time together she’d forever cherish.

Reluctantly, Tsuyu opened her mouth and completed the dare. She tried to hold back but she cried once more into Mina’s chest about how she felt horrible about inadvertently putting Ochako in a position to choose between her feelings or her family, even if she wasn’t pushing the brunette to make the choice. How she was crushing on both Ochako and Izuku and felt bad about wanting both. Then she let slip that she’d grown to desire all of her female friends in their class, how she was horrible and selfish and greedy and inconsiderate and disgusting for wanting so much perverted pleasure. How she was just like Mineta-

A sharp slap rung in the air and across her face.

Tsuyu’s whimpers stopped as she blinked dumbly, feeling the impending red mark begin to show on her now stinging cheek.

“Don’t you dare compare yourself to that prick!” Mina ordered firmly. “There is nothing wrong with you Tsu! And I won’t let you slander yourself like that.”

Mina rolled the pair so that Tsuyu was now beneath her as she held herself up above the girl, pinning her between the arms she had pressed to the bed on either side of Asui’s head to keep her elevated above the girl.

“Who gives a flying fuck whether you want to fuck Izuku, Ochako, me or Momo? Only you! You are nothing like that potential rapist as you made sure to take everyone else into consideration anytime you’ve done anything. If you end up dating Ochako, that’s great! If you want to add Izuku into the mix, that’s fine too so long as you all agree to it. Fuck, if you can swing it, go for both at the same time, I’d sure love to see Midori’s cute flustered expression when he realises how lucky he’ll be with two beautiful girls on his arms.” Mina ranted. “The point is your fantasies are just fantasies and there’s nothing wrong with that. You aren’t going around trying to grab everyone you desire inappropriately or have your way with them regardless of their feelings.”

“I…” Tsuyu’s breath hitched, tears running down her face into the mattress. “B-but we-”

“Listen, I can melt through rocks and steel thicker than your head in a flash. If I didn’t want any of this, do you really think I would’ve let you?”

Tsuyu looked away, shaking her head softly.

“Damn right. As it is, I had probably the best orgasm of my life thanks to you and your amazing tongue.” Mina blushed but continued her rant. She needed to drill some sense into the frog girl’s head. Now there’s something she never thought would happen. Balancing her weight on only a single arm, she reached over and squished Tsuyu’s cheeks together. “Listen, you are Tsuyu Fuckin’ Asui, that’s your middle name now. You’re a smart, capable frog who is the best friend any one could ask for that would help anyone in need if she could. Tsuyu Fuckin’ Asui is also one heck of a lay and I’m almost pissed I couldn’t use this dare on asking for round two.”

Despite the somewhat crude declaration, Tsuyu felt tears of appreciation replacing the ones of shame and sadness as she reached up and pulled Mina down into a hug, their naked bodies rubbing together once more.

“I… I’m sorry I let this get out of hand, ribbit.” Tsuyu croaked, “I’m sorry I used you like this.”

Mina rolled to the side and pulled back, looking down caringly at the sad frog wrapped around her.

“I’m not, I’m sorry it took us this long.” She replied cheekily. “After that kiss last sleepover, I’ll admit, I may have rubbed one out to you after that.”

“I-its… my turn.” Tsuyu said softly.

Mina looked down in surprise at the frog who’d now cast her gaze downwards, hiding her eyes from the pink girl.

“I-I dare you… to go out with me… please.”

Oh Tsu… why’d she have to ask that. Mina smiled softly down at the girl, petting her head and running her fingers through her hair.

“Sorry Tsu… looks like you win…”

She felt Tsuyu let out another choked sob. The girl probably felt pathetic at being turned down after an experience like this they both shared. Even though now Tsuyu was the official winner of their game, she certainly didn’t feel like celebrating.

“I would like to say yes… really I would,” Mina continued. “But we both know that you have to resolve things with Uraraka first.”

“Y-yeah… you… you’re right…” Tsuyu mumbled, rubbing a small comforting circle over Mina’s skin. “Y-you’ve got your own feelings too,” She continued. “To a-ask out Momo.”

Mina blinked, tilting her head in confusion. It was Hagakure she’d recently shared new budding feelings with, not the heiress, although that night she’d gotten the girl off was… oh shit.

“W-what? Y-you’re crazy Tsu, I don’t have a c-crush on Yaomomo.”

“No? But you said you might ask the girl that you got off out when you graduate. That girl is Momo.”

“How’d you figure? I never said any names or hints.”

“Ribbit… it wasn’t hard. You helped Momo that day when she was sad and were sworn to secrecy, you’ve only recently learned about your attraction to other girls by your own admittance the same day so it had to be one of us you did it with, and you said you couldn’t do anything until graduation, likely because of Momo’s parents.” Tsuyu explained, happy to have moved the focus off of herself. “If that wasn’t evidence enough, your reaction when I told you to ask Momo was. I deflected by telling her to make you a toy but I already knew from your face to my insinuating question.”

“N-no way… you’ve known all this time it was her?!” Mina blinked, embarrassed at having slipped up so badly.

“Yup… sorry.” Tsuyu apologized softly. “I’ll keep it a secret though.”

“Urgh, you and Midori are a match made in heaven I swear, between your observation skills and his analysis, you’re gonna rock the pro hero charts as a super cute couple, or maybe thruple if we add Ochako in there.”

Tsuyu sighed wistfully.

“Please don’t tease me with something I can’t have Mina.”

“The fuck you can’t. I know you think it could never happen but if you want to give it an honest shot I will help you seduce your lovely blushing beans. I’ll get the romantic venue and candles and music and everything sorted while you get all prettied up to take them out before confessing!”

“That does sound lovely, ribbit…”

“Of course it does. And hey, if I’m still single then, maybe you’d like me to make a guest appearance in the bedroom?”

“Mina please… don’t…”

“Okay, I know you think I’m teasing but I’m telling you right now, no jokes, no fooling. If you ask me out, after everything’s straightened out with Midori and ‘Chako. Whether you’re together with neither, one, or both and they give permission, I’d happily join your little romance bubble.”

Tsuyu bit her lip, her heart beating just a little faster as she felt her desires validated in a loving way.

“R-really?”

“You said it wasn’t just to fuck us all, it’s because you deeply care for each of us.” Mina replied, talking about the fantasy relationship Tsuyu imagined between the seven of them. “I imagine there would be dating and stuff to see if we’re compatible… I know we’re compatible in one way.” She wiggled her hips, shaking the frog girl wrapped in her arms slightly. “If it doesn’t work, oh well, least we tried.”

“Th-that… that would m-m-m-”

“That would make you a very happy frog?” Mina helped, receiving a nod from the girl. “I’ll bet it would… actually I’m kinda looking forward to it in my own head now. Mind if I borrow your fantasy?”

Tsuyu shook her head lightly.

“Good.” Mina smiled down at the mound of green hair she could see. “While I certainly wouldn’t mind another fun-filled round or two of naughty dares, I think we should get you some sleep.”

Mina tilted her head as she felt Tsuyu’s hands grip at her skin just a little tighter.

“C... could you um… stay with me, ribbit?” She asked nervously.

Mina leant down and kissed the top of Tsuyu’s head fondly, rubbing her back once more.

“Of course just… can we move? It feels weird facing the wrong way.”

Indeed they were facing towards Tsuyu’s pillow and the window rather than the door as both were used to sleeping towards. With slow movements the pair reluctantly parted from their embrace, both standing naked in the room as they straightened out Tsuyu’s bed and sheets. The green haired girl climbed in without a stitch of clothing on her. Not one to offend her host, Mina climbed in without putting anything back on either after turning off the lights and taking the girl’s hand in her own under the covers. After a few minutes of shifting and adjusting to find a comfortable pair of positions, Mina opted to just throw her arm over the girl and spoon her smaller frame, her fingers idly running over the girl’s breasts and stomach.

“Good Night Tsu.”

“Night Mina.”

Ochako Uraraka watched the cities and landscapes zoom past as she rode the long distance train back to school. Evening had long since given way to night and curfew would be coming up soon. Luckily, her just over five hours long train trip was coming to an end. The time had gone quickly as Uraraka’s mind played over all the new things she had learned and had to consider for her own life. She rubbed away another tear that emerged and threatened to fall loose, her eyes red and puffy. She’d cried enough on this home visit and she did not want to break down again. The brunette sighed as her mind tried once more to comprehend her revelations.

Returning to her family’s home had been simple enough, her mum had come to pick her up from the station early in the morning on Saturday when she’d arrived. They’d both immediately gone to bed with Ochako’s dad already being asleep. She’d tossed and turned for half an hour, her anxiety preventing rest from coming easily but she did settle down for a few hour’s respite.

Awoken late in the morning by her dad, she emerged into her family’s small kitchen to a somewhat hearty breakfast, for them at least, where she was doted on and her provisional license admired. Ochako savoured her parents love and affection for the time being, not wanting to break the peace by asking her questions just yet. The family spent a few hours just chatting before settling in for a lazy Saturday together, watching a film on TV with some homemade popcorn under blankets. Ochako had munched happily as she reflected on all she knew about her parents.

Dinner time crept up on her and, while pleasant conversation was made, Ochako couldn’t help her muted responses as she tried to gather the courage to ask what she needed. She found enough after dinner as the dishes were being washed, her parents forgoing her help to allow her to relax more. She timed her question when neither parent had anything in their hand.

“Mum… dad… could you please explain… what happened during your last visit… at the restaurant?”

As expected, the tone shifted instantly. A tension settled on the family as they all held their breath. Ochako noticed her dad begin shaking once more, raising a hand to his head.

“Dear! Dear please,” Ochako’s mum tried to get his attention. “Go get your blanket and come back. Can you do that for me?”

Her father left the room in a hurry, not sparing Ochako a glance as he passed.

“M-mum?”

Ochako watched her mother sigh deeply and move to sit back at the dining table.

“Ochako… what you’re about to learn… you must never repeat to anyone else. Do you understand me?”

The hero in training nodded slowly. Her mother took a deep breath and releasing it before glancing at the kitchen doorway.

“Your father… he… had a difficult childhood.” Ochako’s mother began. “You remember how little we see your grandmother, yes?”

Ochako nodded again, recalling that of her grandparents, only her paternal grandmother was still alive. Her mother’s parents had passed away before Ochako was born, and her father’s father had died in a villain attack when her father was very young.

“There’s a reason for that. Growing up… your dad and grandma lived in the city for your grandpa’s work. When he passed away, your grandma took your dad out to the country to live closer to her parents. You grandma… well she hated the city you see, said it was too… wicked and corrupt; no place to raise her son. As a single mother… she wanted only the best for her son so she pushed him to succeed. He got a good education and grew up healthy. Unfortunately… her drive to get your father to succeed and corrections when he failed were… physical.”

Uraraka gasped, she hit her own son? Her dad? She’d never seen her get physical with anyone so it had stopped now… right?

“H-hey you two…” Her father’s muted voice came from the doorway. He was still dressed in his clothes but had a harried look on his face; the thick winter blanket that was always kept out in the corner in her parent’s room draped over him.

“Dad!” Ochako called out.

“Hi dear, feeling better?” Ochako’s mother asked, receiving a nod from her husband.

“B-better now, thanks. Sorry for the scare angel.”

“Okay, would you mind helping me? This really is your story to start.”

“You were doing fine… I could hear.” He replied, moving forward and retaking his seat, caressing his head once more.

It was incredibly strange for Ochako, seeing her dad, a man she looked up to as a pillar of strength reduced to such a state.

“Ochako, your grandmother… my mother… would beat me physically anytime I did anything less than perfect.” Her dad sighed, “I thought it was normal, growing up the way I did… but a parent should never lay a hand on their child like that.”

The gravity girl nodded firmly. She’d never remembered a single instance where her parents had hit her and she’d certainly never do the same to any of her future kids.

“But… the worst was um… when I went through puberty.” Her dad admitted. “I’m sure you know by now about the birds and the bees so let’s skip the rehash, yeah?” He gave a dry chuckle.

Ochako’s mother reached over and wrapped her hand firmly around her dad’s arm that was resting on the table.

“Honey… when… when I… uh… I… I’m…” Her father’s voice got more and more choked up, unable to finish the sentence he’d started. Ochako watched her mum squeeze him firmly as he covered his face with his other hand.

“Ochako… what do you know about gay people?”

“I-I… I know that it’s when um… someone finds people of the same gender attractive.”

“Indeed, and what do you think of someone like that?”

Uraraka felt her stomach twist. She’d hoped to ask her parents that question first, not have it turned around on her. No, that didn’t matter. She was training to be a hero. She would face this head on like she’d planned. But she wouldn’t give any hint about her own nature, not until she knew her parent’s stance for sure.

“They’re a person that deserve the same right anyone else has; to be happy and safe and loved.”

The gravity girl felt her shoulders relax, the tension easing as she watched her mother breathe a sigh of relief.

“Ochako, honey… your father is one of these people.”

Ochako’s brow furrowed, confusion clearly written across her face. Her father was gay? That didn’t make any sense, he was married to her mother, they had her, she was proof!

“I’m sure it doesn’t make much sense right now but… your grandmother… she is quite… outspoken against those who are this way.” Ochako recalled the time her grandma had indeed been vocal about two such people in front of her. “When she discovered your father had particular interests over more… traditional tastes… she would physically try to remove the thoughts from your father’s head.”

The gravity girl gaped as her dad clutched his head painfully, as though the phantom pains running through it were all returning at once along with the memories.

“Your dad was… is…” She smiled affectionately at the man. “Not very good at hiding secrets… as a result… he couldn’t hide his growing curiosity or interest in other boys. Every time your grandmother saw or heard about his behaviour, she would… reinforce her lessons.”

Her dad nodded shakily to agree but didn’t speak.

“But… what about you… me… us?!” Ochako asked, shaking her head.

Ochako’s mother sighed. This would be delicate.

“Ochako, I love your father very much and he loves me too… just more as a friend. I had an enormous crush on your dad for years while we were together at school. When we graduated, my parents were approached by your grandma for a marriage between us. It wasn’t forced on my part, my mum and dad asked if it was something I wanted instead of just rejecting the offer out of hand. We dated for a few months and by then I knew something was wrong. Unfortunately, I thought it was just nerves for our upcoming nuptials. We married and on our wedding night… your father broke down. He told me everything.”

Ochako’s mother smiled sadly at her father who was now squeezing her hand on him with his own, tears running down his face and gaze downcast.

“We both didn’t know what to do. Neither of us had enough money to go anywhere else yet and your mother was insisting on a grandchild. I’m not sure how much you know about the area dear but people here are not… accepting of people with alternative lifestyles. I gauged my parents for their thoughts on the topic of people like that and thankfully they understood our plight when I confided in them but… the flu caught them both off guard that year and they passed.”

Her mother took a moment to mourn her own parents before resuming their story.

“When we married, I moved in with your father… who was unfortunately still living with his mother. As such she… expected us to perform our newly wed duties. I wasn’t about to force your father but when a few months had passed and we were not with child, his mother… made her feelings clear.”

Ochako felt herself feel herself physically gagging when she watched her loving mother begin to rub her own arm in the same way her father did. She’d seen pictures of the two while her mother was pregnant with her and in the earliest ones, her mother’s arm was in a cast.

“With my parent’s passing, we were able to scrape enough money together thanks to the inheritance that was outside of your grandmother’s influence to leave her house for good. She wasn’t happy and we couldn’t move far. By this point, she knew that I knew about your dad so she threatened to tell the whole town if we ever stepped out of line. Then you, our little angel, came into our lives, and we loved you from the minute we saw you.”

“P-please…” Her father spoke up. “Please b-believe us Ochako. W-we love you with a-all of our h-hearts.”

“We couldn’t ask for a better daughter and we’re truly thankful we had you.” Her mother agreed.

Things were starting to come together… her dad was gay… but he was forced into a straight marriage by her grandma and forced to make her. They didn’t have enough money to leave and start life elsewhere and when she came along, money was all the tighter. They were trapped. All this time her parents had been trapped in their own lives, giving her everything they could from the last bites of food to all the love that they had. This wasn’t right. This wasn’t fair.

Ochako burst into tears, reaching out as she stood to hug her parents as she ran around the table, trying to let them know she understood. She understood how hard it must’ve been to have to suffer in silence all these years. For her father to live a lie, for her mother to steadfastly stay by his side, and for them both to raise a girl they never should’ve been forced to have together. Even with everything, Ochako was still raised and filled with their love for her and they had more to give.

The Uraraka family quickly found themselves all descending into tears as they shared an embrace, collectively comforting each other as the secrets were revealed.

“I-I’m sorry.” Ochako apologized through tears. “I’m s-sorry I never r-realised.”

“It’s okay angel,” Her mother brushed her hair, pulling her tight. “It’s okay, you weren’t meant to. This isn’t your fault, none of this is your fault.”

“N-no matter what we went through, w-we got a-an amazing d-daughter out of it.” Her father’s tears soaked into her top.

When the initial tears and shock had worn off and Ochako pulled back, her mother suggested they all moved to the couch. Her dad remained wrapped in the heavy winter blanket while Ochako and her mother shared the normal one they’d used for movies. The gravity girl didn’t ask, but her mother explained that it helped her father to calm down, the weight grounding him and the blanket giving him the feeling of protection. He sat at the end with her mum in the middle and Ochako herself on the other end.

“We’re sorry we kept this from you for so long Ochako.” Her mother apologized. “We wanted you to grow up happy, without having to deal with any of this.”

“No I… understand.” Ochako nodded sadly. “But… you two… you deserve to be happy too.”

“Oh Ochako.” Her mum smiled.

“We told you what would make us happy angel.” Her dad replied. “We’re happy if you can follow your dream.”

“No, that’s… that’s not good enough anymore.” Ochako rejected. “When I was younger, all I wanted to do was use my quirk to help you with your construction business. You told me to follow my own dreams. Now, I’m a semi-pro and it’s my job to help people out when they’re in trouble. I used to think that I could just earn enough money and take you on fancy holidays. Now, I need to work even harder so that I can save you, because that’s my job as a hero!”

Ochako’s parents didn’t know what to say. They were confused at how they’d gotten so lucky to produce a girl like Ochako.

“But… I can’t… I can’t do my best… if I’m not honest with myself anymore.” Ochako began, preparing to drop the news to her parents about her own journey of self-discovery. Her parent’s tale had been heart-breaking and they’d trusted her enough to understand and accept that they still loved her very much. She could only hope the same would be true in reverse. “I’ve met some wonderful people at school, we’re all trying really hard to achieve our dreams. There’s this boy, Izuku Midoriya. He’s this amazing guy that wants to fill All Might’s shoes and become number one, saving everyone with a smile on his face. When I’m around him my heart gets all light and fluttery. But… there’s also this… girl… that does the same thing…”

Ochako looked over at her mum and dad. Despite their story, she couldn’t help the anxiousness that pulsed through her at her admission. Her father was slowly nodding his head, tears returning to his eyes but a happy crinkle in the corners. Her mother had her hands up to her mouth as she gasped.

“And her… tell us… what’s she like?”

Ochako let out a sob of relief, trying to smile through it before she continued.

“She’s so special, honest to a fault but she truly cares about every one of her friends. She does this really cute thing where she puts her finger on her lip when she’s thinking and her ribbits are so adorable.” Ochako gushed. “Oh and um… her name is Tsuyu Asui. She’s… yeah… she’s cool.”

“Our baby’s growing up.” Her mum cooed, pulling the girl into a hug.

Ochako spent a bit more time going over each of her friends but paid special attention to Izuku and Tsuyu whenever she had to mention their exploits.

“Ochako…” Her dad spoke up after smiling along to her words, enjoying her enthusiasm about her friends and romantic horizons. “Please… you have to promise me. If you ask this girl out… or any girl… you cannot bring them here.”

The brunette had to blink at that request, shaking her head lightly in confusion.

“I’m… afraid your father’s right dear.” Her mum agreed. “We’d be happy to come visit you… but you can’t bring any girl here… for their own safety as well as yours.”

The gravity girl knew where her parents were coming from, she really did. It still hurt, but their request was borne out of love and desire to protect their daughter from any semblance of a similar experience that they’d had. It was stupid however, and she was going to let her parents know it.

“It doesn’t matter. As soon as I can, I’m going to get you both out of here and you’re going to finally get to live your lives free and happy. That’s my new goal. The first people Uravity is going to save will be the two of you!”

The train began slowing as Ochako was shaken from her thoughts. She quickly remembered where she was and gathered her things to depart. The last day she’d spent with her parents was full of fun and merriment with board games and TV taking center stage whenever they weren’t talking about heavier topics. She’d departed from her parents with a new lightness in her heart; having managed to confirm their acceptance of her new self-discovered sexuality. The future was still uncertain but she knew her parents would support her whatever happened.

Chapter Text

Monday morning had dawned once more as a new school week began. Class 1-A individually began rousing to prepare for a new day of learning and training. Mina and Tsuyu however, woke together, sharing a few last teasing touches and kisses and one long tongued French kiss before Mina quickly dressed and retreated to her room. There was certainly no calling the happy steps she took ‘the walk of shame’, she was quite proud of everything the two had shared last night after all.

Ochako had returned late the night before, nearly missing curfew but was present as normal. She certainly didn’t seem like her cheerful happy self which, to all who didn’t know what she’d returned home to talk to her family about, was weird. One would best describe her mood as pensive. Midoriya and Iida had both enquired about her behaviour but she brushed them off, saying she was just thinking about which work study she could go for if they were allowed. Tsuyu and Mina shared a look at lunch but otherwise kept quiet beyond pleasantries. When Ochako was ready, she would talk to Tsu.

As expected, Aizawa gave the final say on the work studies after the faculty meeting the staff had on the previous Friday. He announced that work studies would go ahead and that topic seemed to dominate the student’s attention for most of the day.

The day proceeded relatively normally after that: Mr. Aizawa pushed them to go even further beyond, Present Mic’s English class was filled with his attempts at engaging humour, and the girls found themselves discussing their training and potential work studies on the way back to the dorms.

“Even if he accepts them, I don’t think I’m gonna go with Death Arms again.” Jiro stated. “The guy’s all muscle and while the training he put me through really helped my stamina, I don’t think he’s that good of a hero.”

“Woah, Jiro’s throwing shade.” Mina grinned.

“There’s a number of things he could’ve done better is all. I tried to make a suggestion about something and he took it super badly. I’d hate to see what he’d be like with criticism.”

“I must concur with Kyoka, I would not return to Uwabami’s even if offered.” Momo said sadly.

“What?! But that commercial you did was like, so good!” Hagakure baulked.

“Uwabami does know how to look good for the camera, I admit. However, I believe she has allowed her hero skills to fall to the wayside somewhat.” Momo explained, “While I can say with certainty I should’ve picked my internship better, I have since kept an eye on both her career and side activities and have found them disheartening.”

“I also keep up with the Oki Mariner but more because I enjoyed my time with them. Unfortunately Mr. Aizawa said he hadn’t had too many interns so I can’t go back just yet.”

“Urgh, all this talk of school is bumming me out. I’m just gonna take a nice dip in the baths to relax tonight. Anyone else?” Hagakure asked. “Jiro?”

“That sounds good.” Tsuyu spoke up before the headphone jacked girl could answer. “I’m kinda feeling gross from my trip still so I’ll join you.”

Hagakure glared at the frog girl for inadvertently ruining her plans. She’d hoped Kyoka was up for some more personal time together.

“I need to catch up on my assignments before that.” Jiro admitted, crushing the invisible girl’s plans further. “Not that I don’t want to but I slacked a little over the weekend and it’s time to pick back up.”

Tooru was left less than satisfied when it seemed she would be joined by Tsuyu and Mina rather than just Jiro as she was hoping. Would it be too weird to go knock on her door and ask for a private affair instead? Since the girl had assignments though, it seemed today was not her day. Tooru was really looking forward to getting off too. That time in the bath was her most enjoyable orgasm to date.

Upon returning to the dorms she tossed her bag aside and collapsed on her bed pouting. She had no plans until the bath later so freedom was hers as her weekend assignments were all done and today’s could wait. Would it be bad if she just got herself off now? Well, if no one was around…

Hagakure quickly shed her school skirt and skipped over to the door, ensuring it was locked before gathering her laptop and retreating to her bed. May as well enjoy herself since she had time.

Tooru slammed her laptop closed in frustration. Now she was horny and pissed off. Why the fuck was she having such a hard time getting off?! She’d shed all her clothes, she was on her back and had buried her fingers inside herself while rubbing her clit and still it seemed that elusive high had escaped her.

“Fuckin’ Kyoka.” Hagakure pouted. “Must’ve ruined me with her jacks.”

Tooru recalled the time they’d spent together in the baths and rubbed her pussy once more. She remembered the girl’s own frustrations at Tooru ruining her planned private time. Seems she was getting revenge even if she didn’t know it. Phantom sensations of Jiro’s own legs under hers tingled at her skin, the way Jiro moaned and the way her hips jerked.

The feeling of her release was back and stronger than before. Tooru chased it as she imagined herself back in the baths with Jiro, the girl crying out her release before looking at Hagakure with a sensual, lidded expression.

“I’m watching… Tooru.” Memory Kyoka said in a husky whisper. “C-cum… for me.”

Hagakure moaned, her hips thrusting against herself desperately. She was closer than ever to her release but the spring would not just snap already.

When her movements began to hurt rather than help and her release began to fade once more, Tooru gave up. She flopped bonelessly back into her bed before punching it harmlessly. She rolled over and grabbed her phone, checking the time. She’d been at this for nearly an hour already and had ignored a few pings of her phone in the meantime.

‘You have 6 new messages.
Alien Queen: Why does English suck so m…’

Seemed Mina was actually trying to keep up with her homework; probably because of the sleepover she wanted this Friday. Hagakure briefly wondered if it was worth seeing if the girl wanted to take a break so they could study anatomy together but she should leave her be; both because Mina would never get back to her assignments and she still didn’t know how she felt towards the pink haired girl.

“Fuck it,” Hagakure sat up and hunted for her clothes. “I need a snack. Maybe some juice.”

With that, she redressed in her comfy clothes and headed out the door.

The common room was sparsely populated when she entered. Seemed everyone was off doing their own thing except for a few; Sero and Ojiro were at the dining tables doing an assignment of sorts while Aoyama was watching something on TV that looked like some sort of fashion show and she did not need to be reminded of that incident with Mineta.

Walking over to the cupboard, she decided to grab a bag of dried fruit as a snack and to wash it down with a glass of water. She could hear someone else enter the kitchen behind her but thought nothing of it. As she was reaching for her glass, she felt herself jostle sharply before a pair of hands reached out and grabbed her hips.

“Oh. My apologies.” A monotone voice replied, letting go of Hagakure as he realised she was not in danger of falling after he’d bumped into her. “I didn’t see you there.”

Hagakure turned with a frown on her face, not that the other person would see it. Shoto Todoroki stood there with an uneasy look on his face as he held his hands up and backed off a few steps.

“I’ll wait until you are done.” He continued, putting his hands down and by his sides.

Tooru sighed, this wasn’t the first time someone had bumped her and it surely wouldn’t be the last.

“It’s okay Todoroki, you didn’t mean it.” Hagakure rattled off the same acceptance she had handy for whenever this happened. She turned round to fill her drink from the sink which overlooked the rest of the common room and noticed both Sero and Ojiro had looked up from their assignments, probably grateful for the distraction.

“Hey Todoroki dude, think you could give me some tips? Math is kicking my butt today.” Sero called out.

“I’m afraid I’m busy but I’ll help out if it’s quick.” Todoroki replied, retrieving his own glass now Hagakure had moved before retrieving a carton of juice from the fridge and walking over to the pair. She watched as Sero turned back to his work but Ojiro’s gaze undoubtedly lingered on her a while longer, sending her a small smile before turning back to his work.

Tooru’s heart pulsed dangerously in her chest. Her recent lewd actions combined with her crush seeing her so soon after made tingles run down her spine and into her crotch once more. She quickly grabbed her snack and drink and took it back up to her room via the lift. She’d barely let the door close behind her and put her things on the side before her hand once again returned to her pussy, sliding a finger satisfyingly inside herself. She’d clearly gotten aroused enough again for there to be little resistance as she made slow motions, savouring her renewed pleasure.

A thought then washed over her. A horrible, toe-curling, naughty thought. She looked down where she knew her hands to be, examining them once more to ensure she was as transparent as ever. Was she really considering this? The thought alone sent another tingle through her crotch. Even if she got caught… she could just say it was training couldn’t she? That was believable.

She quickly divested herself of clothes, checking herself in her mirror to be sure she’d gotten everything. Licking her lips, she reached down again and slid her fingers back into her aching pussy. Nothing changed in the mirror. This would work. It was so bad, incredibly bad but it would work.

Her desire to get herself off gave her the courage to open her door a crack and listen. When she was sure there was no one moving around, she hurried to the stairs, opening the door to the staircase and slipping inside quickly. Hearing no one travelling up or down allowed her to move quickly towards the common room area once again. Carefully spying through the slit in the door and priming her ears, she tried to pick a moment she was sure no one was watching the door. It was tucked away and off to the side so she felt relatively safe opening it and slipping through.

The common room was almost exactly how she left it. Aoyama was still watching TV while Sero and Ojiro were working at the tables though it seemed Todoroki had since retreated to continue whatever he was busy with. Perfect.

Hagakure moved silently through the room, trying to leave as much of a gap as she could between herself and the boys before arriving over at one of the big windows off to the side between the TV area and dining tables. No one ever walked over here so she should be plenty safe.

She licked her lips before carefully reaching up and pinching one of her nipples. Instantly she knew she’d screwed up as Sero’s head tilted and looked around briefly. Obviously she couldn’t be seen but she forgot she could easily be heard if she wasn’t too careful. Hagakure thought about abandoning this plan now, before she risked any more than she had. Her pussy was more than ready for her to begin so she knew this was what was getting her going and she didn’t want to chicken out now. She wanted to see this through to the end.

Slow movements and no sounds whatsoever. That’s what Tooru decided. If she felt herself getting too close to being caught she’d abandon this lewd act, but if she was slow and quiet she could keep herself contained and no one would be the wiser. Her fingers resumed their movements, one sinking into herself while her other hand rubbing slow circles around her clit.

She bit her lip as her muscles twitched when Ojiro stretched, raising his arms above his head to try and pop some stiffness in his back and shoulders while his tail stretched out behind him before curling up once more. God did she want him to curl it around her. Maybe lift her up with it, arms locked at her sides while he viciously filled her until she couldn’t move.

A small sigh of satisfaction escaped her lips but luckily no one seemed to notice. She paused briefly as the elevator pinged and someone stepped out. Thankfully it was only Yaomomo. The heiress stepped into the kitchen and began preparing something; likely her tea if the clinking of porcelain was anything to go by. Tooru allowed her movements to speed up slightly, the sound of the kettle boiling giving her extra cover.

“Hey Momo, do you have a sec? I’m having trouble with this math.” Sero called out. “Todoroki gave me a hint but I’m still not getting it.”

“I wouldn’t mind a hand either.” Ojiro admitted, putting his pencil down and sighing.

“Well of course, I’d be delighted to assist.” Momo smiled, quickly moving around the kitchen counter and over to the two boys.

Hagakure breathed as quietly as she could, trying to allow herself to cum quickly and make her escape. It was only a matter of time before Jiro or Shoji turned up and she’d definitely be caught if they did.

Another small squeak escaped her as she thought of the two; their eyes looking knowingly at her form but saying nothing as she fingered herself to completion.

Yaomomo stood from the table where she’d been explaining the math to the boys. She glanced over to Hagakure and the invisible girl felt her muscles clench again. If only the girl could see her for real. Strangely, the heiress’ face furrowed, looking curiously out the window. Tooru felt her own curious nature want to turn too but she daren’t make any unnecessary noises.

The smartest girl in class slowly raised a hand to her eye, briefly pretending to rub it, before she formed a ring with her fingers, the glow of creation lighting them up slightly. Hagakure’s movements stilled and her breath caught as Momo’s own did. What did she just do? Could Momo see her?!

“My, it’s such a lovely day today.” The heiress announced, her voice somewhat raised as she walked closer to Hagakure’s non-hiding spot, her arms by her sides once more. “We simply must enjoy the sights while we can before winter comes.”

Tooru didn’t move a muscle. Momo was directly moving towards her now. If she moved she’d be heard and the game would definitely be up. She could only watch as Yaoyorozu stopped a foot from her form before she began talking once more.

“I would very much like to spend my time enjoying them myself.” Momo continued. Tooru tried not to cry out in fear as Momo’s hand subtly reached out and clenched tightly around her wrist before pulling it back to her side.

“Alas, it seems I must return to my own studies in my room. Please message me if you would like further assistance as I will be listening to music.” Momo said quickly, turning back to the other boys before making her way directly to the elevator, one arm held stiffly at her side. “Bye for now!”

Ojiro and Sero watched the girl’s odd departure before shrugging and returning to their assignments, neither realizing that Yaoyorozu had returned to her room without the tea she’d been preparing.

The elevator ride was taken in silence as the class vice-president prepared what exactly she was going to say when they reached her room. It was outrageous, scandalous even! What was the girl even thinking?! When the doors opened, she strode with purpose to her door, pulling the invisible girl along quickly who’d yet to say anything since she’d been caught.

The heiress pulled open her door and stepped inside while locking the door behind them both before she let go, turning to address her friend.

“What in the hell were you thinking?!” She asked outright. “Why were you even doing… that in the first place?”

“C-calm down Yaomomo… I was just training my stealth is all.” Hagakure explained, hoping her prepared line was enough.

Momo shook her head before opening her other hand, holding it up to eye level.

“I’ve been training too, and this,” She rolled the small mess of circuitry around with her thumb and into a pinch with her fingers so her friend could see it clearly. “Is the smallest thermal imaging camera I can make.”

Hagakure blushed but didn’t say anything.

“Uwabami was good for something at least, I learned a few tricks on how to locate people in disaster zones using less obvious methods. This was partially my counter I’d also developed for you if we ever faced each other in battle training.” Momo explained before crushing the device between her digits. “I saw exactly what you were doing so please explain to me why you thought it was acceptable to do so in the common room?”

“I-I… I’m sorry.” Hagakure apologised. “I just… I wanted to… I…”

Momo stood there sternly, a light blush on her face from the discussion’s topic, and allowing the girl plenty of time to try and locate her words.

“I… I’m sorry.” Hagakure tried again. “I was s-stupid… and horny… and that’s no excuse for how I acted.”

Momo sighed. At least she’d managed to get that much through to her friend. Now her job as vice-president of the class was done, she could attended to her much more enjoyable job as friend.

“Come on, let’s sit down.” Momo offered, leading the girl over to her bed and climbing on top like they usually did with their sleepovers.

“I… I’ll stand.” Tooru replied, not moving past the foot of the bed. “I um… don’t want to ruin…

“Ah, I see.” Momo nodded. Seems Tooru was still a bit too excited from her daring escapade. Momo reached into her quirk once more before pull a small, blue towel out from her arm, draping it over a spot on her covers. “Please, let’s talk.”

Hagakure bit her lip but reluctantly took a seat on the towel. Annoyingly, the texture felt good as it rubbed against her rear, legs and core but she wasn’t about to compliment the heiress on the quality.

“I can certainly understand you wanting to find… a release for the stresses of life.” Momo began, “But what led you to believe doing so in the common room was a good idea?”

“Frustration mostly…” Hagakure admitted sadly. “I um… tried to do it normally… in my room y’know. But I… it wasn’t… I couldn’t finish.”

Momo nodded in understanding, her own frustrations being recalled easily from just a few weeks ago.

“I just went down for a snack and stuff, clear my head. Then I had the idea. No one can see me anyway so what did it matter.” Tooru explained. “I’ve… recently discovered I may have a thing for um… people looking at me? I know it must sound stupid… the invisible girl wanting to be seen while sneaking around like that… but I just… I wanted to cum so much and it was new and exciting that… I let it get the better of my judgement.”

Momo had to supress the urge to bite her lip. Hagakure certainly made it seem so understandable and yet so naughty at the same time. To have so many people watching as you gave into your base urges, maybe have them participate and run their hands all over- No. This wasn’t the time to allow her own mind to wander, even if Tooru had now put the thought of getting off into her head.

“Tooru, I understand your desires but… those in the common room were unaware participants. You know how wrong that was.”

“I…” Hagakure hadn’t considered that. She knew the target of her affections was sitting there but so were two others that collectively had no idea to her presence. “I… was really wrong. You um… will you tell Mr. Aizawa?”

“No. Purely because of your first time offence and that no one else was hurt by your actions. I hope my addressing of the situation has been enough to rectify this.”

“Y-yes, absolutely, totally learned my lesson.” Hagakure nodded rapidly.

“Good, I’m glad.” Momo smiled before holding her arms out for a hug, “No hard feelings?”

“Of course not!” Hagakure replied, leaning in and giving the heiress a light hug, trying not to let her nakedness affect her if Momo didn’t.

When Hagakure pulled back, she watched Momo turn away shyly before a blush crept up her face.

“Now that it’s sorted… would you mind telling me… as your friend… what it felt like?”

Hagakure blinked. What did Momo just ask?

“A-are… are you asking-”

“I understand the situation was one that shouldn’t have happened but… I must admit I would like to know the answer… if it’s not too much trouble.”

“Why Yaomomo, how naughty of you.” Hagakure teased. If Momo was going to tell her off for doing it then asking about the bits she wanted, Tooru was going to tease her for the hypocrisy; even if she was right to scold her. “Why on earth would you wish to listen to a delinquent such as myself?”

“You are um… freer to explore your desires… unlike myself. With our recent sleepovers I’ve found my own knowledge lacking in a specific area as you well know.” Momo said, “Even just… exploring my own self went poorly at first.”

That sent Tooru’s eyebrows shooting into her hairline. Momo didn’t know the joys of playing with herself until recently? Clearly she was more repressed than Tooru’d even realised.

“I’d like to ask for more information on such topics as a personal favour.” Momo finished.

“Hmmm.” Tooru pondered playfully, still accepting but somewhat bitter at getting caught and scolded. “I dunno, I feel like I shouldn’t. It was something I shouldn’t have done after all.”

“It was in a public place with unknowing participants.” Momo stood by her decision to tell the girl off. “But… would you tell me… if you could do it in private… with a willing participant?”

“I… well… I guess that would mean it was okay… but I’ve not exactly got Ojiro breaking down my door to ask me to do it with him.”

“My apologies… it appears I wasn’t clear enough.” Momo blushed harder. “Would you… be able to replicate the experience… and tell me about it… if you did it here… with me.”

Hagakure couldn’t help the small gasp that escaped her lips. She was glad she was sitting on a towel as that had certainly sent a wave of arousal through her.

“Momo… are… I couldn’t ask you to-”

“I’m asking you Tooru.” Momo interjected. “I may be restricted in my life… but recently, I’ve learned to ask for what I feel comfortable with from my friends. This would… benefit myself, as well as you.”

Tooru blinked. How would Momo benefit from her getting off in her presence… unless… she found it erotic too?

“Yaomomo… are you… gay?” Hagakure asked cautiously, hoping not to offend the heiress.

“I… believe the term used by Tsu is bisexual, yes? When one finds both traditional genders attractive.”

“Wow… I had no idea.” Hagakure gaped. “Are… does anyone else know?”

“I believe it is solely yourself and Mina that know for sure. I have tried to be discreet about my desires in a partner but I must confess a recent… attraction to you all.”

“Sorry it’s um… I’m happy for you Yaomomo.” Hagakure smiled honestly, briefly wondering how Mina found out.

“Thank you.” Momo nodded. “I would ask that you please keep it secret though as with our sleepover pact discussions.”

“Oh, absolutely.” Hagakure nodded quickly, bouncing on the bed a little. “But… I have to ask… what is this request to you? I don’t quite know what to make of this thing between us right now.”

“I suppose I do owe you a more thorough explanation in return for your silence.” Momo considered. “Very well… I would very much like to prevent any repeat performances of your actions downstairs. I understand you are curious about some new… is ‘kink’ the right word? So, I propose that you, instead, explore yourself here in my room… with me… and… if I may… also do the same.”

“Oh…” Hagakure gulped. That was a very enticing offer. She had the thing with Kyoka already but now Yaomomo was actually asking her for a similar thing. “W-would this involve… touching each other?”

Momo blushed even deeper, her breathing notably increasing.

“I admit I am… curious as to that side of things too. But if you would rather not, I understand. If nothing else, I request that if you do feel the… urge to do something in someone else’s presence, you come to me, even if I am doing homework.”

Hagakure’s breathing deepened. She hoped what she was about to say made Momo as horny as it made her as she didn’t know if she could hold back much longer.

“So… the vice-president Yaomomo… is asking me, the invisible delinquent, to rub myself all over while you sit and do nothing but listen.”

Momo closed her eyes and bit her lip softly.

“C-can we start now?” Tooru asked softly.

“Please…” Momo opened her eyes, looking back at the space she knew her friend occupied. She briefly looked down at the towel she was sitting on before blushing and looking away. “Though um… I believe you’ve already started.”

Hagakure looked down through herself, noticing the wet patch that had discoloured the towel.

“O-oh… yes, um… c-could you watch me while I tell you about it.”

Momo turned back and eyed the spot her friend sat in. She scooted back on her bed until she reached the headboard, adjusting her pillows for comfort before she relaxed into them.

“I’m watching.” Momo said simply.

Hagakure felt her arousal return in full force. Momo was here, watching her, she’d been given permission to do it this time… and maybe future times. Tooru spread her legs wide, sitting back on the bed as she allowed her fingers to noisily explore herself. It seemed Momo appreciated that as she watched the heiress grip at her own breast.

“Tell me… what are you thinking about?” Momo asked, hoping the girl wouldn’t mind her questions.

“Mmm… you… listening…” Hagakure moaned. “Hearing the sounds I’m making.”

“Indeed, they are… quite arousing.” Momo said, unbuttoning her own top. “Tell me… what would you have done if I’d not stepped in?”

“I… I would’ve… slid my fingers into myself.”

“And?” Momo prompted, sliding a hand into her bra and touching her nipple.

“Rubbed my nipples… while everyone was watching.” Hagakure used one hand to do that very action while the other rubbed her pussy to spread her natural lube.

“Did you think about Ojiro you… naughty girl?”

“Yes… I… I want him… to pick me up with his tail… and fuck me.”

“In front of everyone?”

Tooru just moaned as she thrust her fingers deep at Momo’s words.

“You’re a… bad girl Tooru.” Momo licked her lips, her own hand now hurriedly pulling away her skirt and her knickers to get at herself. “So very… naughty.”

“Yes~” Tooru breathed again, feeling her release begin coiling again.

“And now… you’re getting off in your friend’s room… on her bed… while she watches.”

Tooru bucked her hips, Momo was saying all the right things.

“I think I know… your next dare Tooru.” Momo moaned, her fingers rubbing rapidly around her clit to catch up to the girl in front of her. “Imagine… me daring you… to get off… while all the other girls watch.”

Hagakure finally felt it. Her toes curled and her hips thrust so hard it hurt. She released a squirt of her release over the sheets, a second and third quickly following as all her efforts finally came to fruition.

She collapsed back into Momo’s bed, laying in her release as she breathed heavily while staring up at the ceiling. Tooru wasn’t sure if it was simply all her efforts up till now or Momo’s words that had helped her get release but she knew she would be back for more. If Yaomomo would allow her of course.

“My, my, what a dirty girl. Making such a mess.” She heard Momo coo. Tooru watched as Momo entered her field of vision again at her side. “I guess I’ll have to… punish you for that.”

Tooru’s breath hitched as Momo’s face took on a decidedly more lust filled appearance.

“Oh, um…” It was gone as soon as it had appeared, Momo’s regular face returning once more. “It um… wasn’t made clear earlier but um… could I… touch you? I-is that okay?”

Hagakure wished she could just nod, words did not want to work for her right now.

“Y-yes.” She mumbled.

“Good… then I believe I should… um… punish you for making a mess.” Momo said, reaching over to run her hand across Hagakure’s body until she found her breast.

“Just uh… look at what you’ve done to my sheets… everyone saw.” Momo began again, her face becoming more lewd as she played with Tooru’s nipples. Hagakure felt the pleasures of her release fading but knew that, if Yaomomo kept going, she would end up having an encore. A soft pinching of her nipple saw another muted moan drag itself from Tooru’s throat.

“So bad… but don’t worry; you’re going to make it up to me… in front of everyone.” Momo continued, moving down Hagakure’s chest and over her toned stomach. “First… I’m going to clean you up… then… you’re going to um… l-lick me… and… um… if you do… I’ll have a special reward for you.”

Momo’s fingers stopped in Hagakure’s pubes, playing with them idly as she nervously blushed, looking away from her invisible friend.

“Is… is that okay?” She asked, completely betraying her demanding, lustful personality from a moment ago.

Hagakure’s breathing slowed, considering Momo’s words. There was Jiro as well to think about; she had a crush on Momo and here Tooru was, engaging in something like this with the heiress.

“Yaomomo I… thank you… for this but… are you um… sure you want to do this? With me?”

“Oh… I… would very much like to.” Momo blushed. “I’m afraid I can’t offer any um… commitments, so if this is too far then-”

“No, no.” Hagakure interrupted. “I understand that… just… is it okay that we do this… don’t you have someone you like?”

“Ah… well… yes.” Momo nodded, “There is still someone I like, I will admit. But while I would like to um… partner with them… I cannot change my situation. I wouldn’t turn them away if they were in your position but I also would very much like to take this opportunity to share this experience with you; someone I trust, am attracted to and adore as a person.” Momo smiled honestly at her friend.

Hagakure felt her heart clenching, Momo needed to stop or else she’d start something she couldn’t take back.

“But… why me? Why not Mina or Ochako or… Jiro?”

“I certainly wouldn’t mind… exploring things with them either but… I’m aware of your own crush so I could ask the same of yourself. Why accept my offer to stay instead of leaving to be with them? I think it’s because you feel the same as me. You feel safe, and trusted and… excited by my presence. Even if we aren’t able to date, I feel comfortable exploring this side of myself with you… if you’ll allow me to, of course.”

Her hand trailed back up the girl, along her breasts up her neck until it reached her cheeks where she squeezed, giggling softly as she imagined Tooru’s puckered lips.

“I believe it is appropriate to say ‘you are Tooru Fucking Hagakure’ in this situation, that is your middle name now.” Tooru couldn’t help but giggle as Kyoka’s words tumbled from Momo’s mouth, “You’re one of my dearest friends whom I cherish dearly. Your recent dedication to discovering the depths of your quirk have been immensely admirable to the point where I’ve redoubled my own efforts to keep up with you.”

Tooru felt it in her chest, her heart had swelled to a new size that day to accommodate Momo inside it. She reached out, tracing a hand along Momo’s arm and up to her shoulders before cupping her face and pulling her closer. In return, she felt Momo’s squeezing of her cheeks relent, turning into her own soft caress as the two reached out and shared a kiss. It was a little clumsy as they were in a somewhat awkward position but the pair enjoyed in nonetheless from the love and affection they each felt from the other.

“So… um…” Hagakure began. “C-could we continue?”

“I would be happy to.” Momo smiled, her hand tracing downwards once more. “Let’s see… first I need to clean my naughty girl up after the mess she made… in front of everyone.” Hagakure shivered, she knew it was pretend but it was really getting her going again. “Then… you’re going to um… l-lick me?”

Momo posed it as a question, most likely asking the girl for permission to order her around like this and make such a demand.

“It’s fine Yaomomo, it’s actually kind of hot, you being all like a mistress and stuff.”

“That… was something I was trying to do. I apologize for not declaring it earlier.” Momo blushed.

“No, it works, keep going.” Hagakure replied.

“Well um… after that… once you lick me to my own completion… I may see fit to reward you with something I um… know you’ll like.”

With that Momo swiftly moved down Hagakure’s legs and settled herself between them, feeling her way back up to the girl’s pussy.

“M-may I know what the reward is… Mistress?” Hagakure asked, playing along with Momo’s fantasies since the girl was kindly doing the same for her.

Momo shivered, sliding a hand down her own front to her pussy as she heard Hagakure call her the new title.

“Ooo… I see my um… pet knows her place.” Momo smiled devilishly up at her playtime partner. “I guess I can accept this request.” Momo started rubbing the invisible girl’s vagina, imagining the way it looked as she explored. “When you’ve completed your task… I’m going to uh… slide my hand inside you… place my finger at your cervix to um… plug it up… then… I’m going to create a lot of synthetic, body-safe cum… and watch you inflate.”

Momo couldn’t help but gasp as Tooru’s hips thrusted and she let out a load moan. It seemed this was a really good reward plan.

“Momo… please… I… I want it.”

“Ah, ah, ah, my pet, we need to clean you up from earlier, then it’s my turn first.” Momo said before pushing her finger into the girl, giving a soft ‘ooo’ as she watched it disappear from view.

Hagakure moaned again, bucking her hips as she wished Momo would begin her treat now.

Momo explored Hagakure as best she could with her fingers. Enjoying the new sensation of another’s sensitive region under her delicate touch. Was this what Mina had enjoyed when she taught her the pleasures of her own body? She could easily see herself getting addicted to bringing this kind of pleasure to someone with just a touch.

“We’re going to need to stretch you a little wide my um… pet, we’d best warm up now, yes?”

“Please mistress!” Hagakure begged.

Momo licked her lips, sliding a second, then third finger into Hagakure before lowering her head and stretching out her tongue to taste the girl. Tooru’s moans didn’t distract her from her task, nor did her writhing hips interrupt her tongue’s explorations around her clit. Momo twirled and stretched her fingers inside her friend but couldn’t yet feel the place she’d need to in order to fulfil her promise.

“I believe that is enough for now.” Momo said, pulling her fingers back out of Tooru’s vagina slowly before wiping her face and sitting back on her knees.

“N-no…” Hagakure moaned pathetically.

“No?” Momo asked with playful curiosity. “But you’re all cleaned up now as everyone can see… one step closer to your reward in fact. Now… what was the next step again?”

Momo knew this would get the girl moving. As predicted, Hagakure rose to her knees, matching Momo’s own pose before pushing the girl’s shoulders hard enough for her to fall back into her pillows.

“Oh my!” Momo declared as she fell. “You are an energetic pet today.”

“Less talking, more cumming.” Hagakure said quickly, slipping herself down to Momo’s panties and pulling them off.

In a flash, Tooru’s tongue was bathing the heiress’ pussy in her saliva. Running it up and down her slit and briefly tickling her clit before thrusting into the girl with the muscle.

“OH!” Momo jumped as she felt the unusual sensation in her hips. “Oh that is… mmm.”

Tooru sunk into a rhythm, exploring how the heiress tasted before slipping her fingers in when her tongue needed a break.

“Mmm… that’s it Tooru… please your mistress… in front of everyone… let’s show them how bad we are.”

The invisible girl didn’t need any other orders to know that Momo was getting close. The way her muscles tensed around her tongue and fingers was increasing in tempo and her hips thrusts were getting stronger. Momo’s hand also found itself wrapped in her hair as she matched the invisible girl’s movements, almost pushing her mouth into her hips. Tooru knew she wouldn’t let go until her job was done, so she delicately wiggled her tongue around Momo’s clit once more and thrust deeply with her fingers.

Momo’s orgasm quickly approached, her grip on Hagakure increasing until finally she came, pressing the invisible girl into her crotch firmly to maintain the electric current that pleasured her so while crying out. Tooru was glad she’d seen so many guys do similar things in videos as it prepared her to take a deep breath and hold it while pushing back against Momo’s hand. Admittedly sucking in a deep lungful of Yaoyorozu’s arousal was an intoxicating aroma and only made her crave her treat all the more. Now though… she would get to fulfil that somewhat gross fantasy she craved.

“T-T-Tooru… I… that was…” Momo gasped between breaths, releasing the girl from her grasp and falling back into the covers as Tooru did earlier. “Thank you… that was… um… ‘fucking hot’ as Kyoka may put it.”

Tooru licked her lips, the smell and taste of Momo flooding her senses. It was time right?

“Um… Mo-… uh Mistress? My reward?” Hagakure practically begged.

“Hm?” Momo tilted her head cutely at the girl. “What reward?”

Hagakure knew it was a joke. Part of the game, but she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Mistress… you promised… fill me… I need it.”

“Fill you? With what?” Momo asked playfully, rising somewhat shakily to her knees. “Oh? You mean my cum…” She continued, extending her hand and pressing back on Hagakure’s chest until she was prone once more. “My hot… sticky… cum that is about to flood your system to the point where you’ll be fit to burst.”

Hagakure moaned desperately, licking her lips and opening her legs as wide as she could comfortably manage. Momo quickly adjusted herself to sit between the girl’s legs, rubbing one of them softly.

“Open yourself up pet… your mistress can’t work like this.”

The invisible girl quickly reached down and pulled her knees up by grabbing them with her hands as Mina had done when they’d enjoyed intimate time together. Hopefully this would be enough for her mistress to work.

“Good girl…” Momo praised petting her pussy softly before leaning over the girl with one arm and whispering close to her face. “I’m going to knock you up now… you’re going to be so full of my cum there’s no way you won’t be. With your belly so big… everyone will see.”

Hagakure was almost crying with desire at this point. If Momo asked her to truly be her pet in this moment she’d be hard pressed to say no. Mercifully, she felt Momo’s fingers begin to slide into her, first one, then two, then three as she pumped and spread the girl wide.

“I’m sorry Tooru,” Momo apologised, breaking her character. “I’m afraid I can’t quite reach… please brace yourself as I will need to lubricate my whole hand for this.”

Hagakure felt her heart drop when Momo apologised only to gasp and tense as she felt the girl’s hand cover itself with something extremely slippery. So slippery that she could barely feel Momo’s fingers touching against her.

“Here we go.” Momo said optimistically, ensuring Tooru was properly lubed and her own hand matched before pressing forward once more. Despite the lack of friction, Hagakure felt the intense pressure on her hips before it gave way and Momo’s entire hand had slipped inside her.

“Oh my…” Momo looked down noticing her hand had now completely disappeared, a black stump remaining where it should be. She wiggled her fingers, stirring Hagakure’s insides in a very ticklish way. “Seems you’ve gobbled up my hand.”

“Momo… please…” Hagakure begged again.

“Okay Tooru, ready?” Momo asked, “I believe I know the safe limit but please let me know if you feel uncomfortable.

Hagakure didn’t have a chance to respond as she felt something cool and odd flowing into somewhere she’d never felt before.

“Ooooo ohhh ohhhhh!” She moaned, wiggling her hips as she felt the substance begin to flood her. Momo’s other hand rested on her stomach, feeling it carefully rise. With Hagakure’s toned features, she knew she couldn’t make the girl swell too much without causing damage but hopefully it would be enough.

The Yaoyorozu heiress couldn’t believe she was doing such a thing with her quirk, such depraved activities with her friend. It was so… freeing. To be able to do such things with someone she loved and admired. After her latest round of research on Mina’s laptop shortly after the second sleepover, where she’d investigated all the new things she’d heard and learned about during the event, Momo was eager to try more erotic acts than ever.

It had certainly annoyed her that Tooru would risk doing something so foolish in public as the punishment if she’d been caught would’ve likely been severe. Now though, she was reluctantly grateful for the opportunity to experiment further with her friend and bring them closer than ever. If she was honest with herself… she had imagined all of her friends being the ones to pleasure her and be pleasured in turn when she’d answered about her own fantasy. While she knew it was nothing more than a silly fantasy, she knew that if the opportunity arose to fulfil it then she would take it.

“S-stop…” Hagakure moaned, feeling her stomach reach its comfortable limit. Momo immediately stopped utilizing her quirk but keeping her finger pressed tightly against Tooru’s cervix entrance.

“Would my pet like to have a seal applied? I can make it last about fifteen minutes before it will break down if you’d like to enjoy walking around.”

Hagakure bit her lip, this was shaping up to be everything she’d dreamed of.

“P-please.”

With another application of her quick, Momo applied a small, sticky seal around the girl’s inner hole. She should be good for at least ten minutes of walking before they’d need a towel but any strenuous motions may degrade it faster. Slowly and carefully, Momo pulled her hand free of the invisible girl, marvelling at the intact limb she’d briefly lost.

“You’ve been a good girl Hagakure.” Momo cooed softly. “Would you like to walk around and show everyone how much of my um… cum you’re filled with?”

Tooru made positive agreeing noises, carefully slipping off the edge of Momo’s bed, being careful not to move too fast or jostle unnecessarily. God it felt weird, it sloshed and clung to her insides in the weirdest way. Hagakure twisted her hips and rolled onto her feet, enjoying how sticky and full she felt. Running a hand delicately over her belly, she pressed softly, the pressure adjusting accordingly and causing her to tingle and clench.

“How are you Tooru? Is it enough?” Momo asked nervously, still sitting on her bed and listening to Hagakure patter around her floor.

“I… I don’t know what to say…” Hagakure admitted, giggling as she jumped just a little, her breasts and stomach jiggling pleasantly.

“I was afraid I was too forward with my first request to hear your thoughts on your… public act. I’m glad I was able to experiment like this with you. Please consider this my apology as well as a promise to um… be open to repeat performances if you would like.”

“Momo I…” Hagakure struggled. Her knowledge of Jiro’s crush and her own feelings towards their pink haired classmate flaring once more. Now, Momo herself had snuck into her heart before she’d even been gifted her little ‘reward’. “I do want to… like I really want to but… I have my own feelings I need to sort out regarding… others.”

“Yes… I’m aware. We both have those we wish to make our significant others don’t we?” Momo nodded. “While I’m unable to take a partner officially… I would like to experience all I can with those I love and trust the most. I still want to extend the offer, for as long as we are both untethered to another at least, though… I may… also seek the same in someone other than yourself, if that’s acceptable.”

Hagakure felt her mouth drop open. Was Momo admitting she would actively pursue something like this with another of the girls?! Would… she be allowed to watch… and finger herself? She could feel herself clench as her libido made itself known again. Maybe it was too soon for that kind of question.

“I hope you do not think me a… whore… or slut… for admitting so.” Momo pleaded, hugging herself ashamedly.

“Yaomomo, no. If anything, you’re a goddess.” Hagakure tried to cheer her sexy playmate up, praising her for fulfilling a fantasy she never thought she’d be able to try, only to realise she had the perfect words to do so. “Or, may I say… my Mistress?”

She watched the heiress bite her lip again before looking shyly back towards her.

“You may.”

“May I also… have another kiss?”

Instead of answering, Momo smiled warmly before rising to her feet and moving slowly over to Tooru, hand raised to avoid bumping into her. Hagakure reached out and took Momo’s hands in her own, placing one on her face and the other on her swollen stomach. Reaching up herself, she pulled Momo down into another, tender kiss, her tongue mingling and playing with Yaoyorozu’s own.

They broke apart soon after, Hagakure feeling something dripping down her leg.

“Um… Yaomomo… don’t suppose you have a bucket handy?”

“Oh my, please, hold on, two seconds!”

It was a slow day for Kyoka. School was alright for the most part with the news about the work studies, and training was as challenging as ever which caused the day to drag towards the end. The worst was the homework she had to catch up on when she returned to the dorms however.

By the time dinner had come and gone Kyoka was ready to collapse into bed and sleep like the dead. That day of relaxation over the weekend was great, especially the… intimate moment she shared with Tooru towards the end. Kyoka felt a pleasant tingle run through her as she recalled the memory but didn’t do anything; not having the energy to enjoy her own company tonight. Now though, she was paying for her day off. Still, at least she was all caught up now.

Kyoka stood from her desk after putting the finishing touches on her math, stretching her shoulders and back. It was too late for anything major, a bath was well out even if she felt some regret at not being able to join Hagakure. Maybe she’d just grab a fresh drink and go to bed. Start fresh in the morning.

Pulling her jacks out of her phone’s port, she put the device back in her pocket and grabbed her cup. With a yawn, she approached her door, opening it and attempting to walk out only to stop abruptly as she noticed the brunette standing in her way.

“Ah O-Ochako?” Kyoka blinked, confused as to how she hadn’t heard the girl approach.

“H-hey Kyoka… sorry I um… do you have a minute?” Ochako asked nervously, “It’s sorta important.”

“Uh… sure.” Jiro muttered, allowing the girl to enter her room. The brunette hurriedly moved inside before Jiro closed the door.

“Wow… sometimes I forget how many instruments you can play. It’s awesome.” Ochako gushed as she observed Kyoka’s living space.

“It’s not that impressive.” Kyoka blushed, still unused to such praise. “What’s impressive is how you managed to sneak up on my door, how’d you do that?”

“Oh? Oh… I um… may have been standing there a while.” Ochako admitted, turning to face the punk rocker.

“Gotcha,” Jiro nodded, thinking the girl must’ve approached when she had her music blasting. “So what’s up?”

Ochako fiddled with her shirt, nervously shifting in place.

“Well… um… it’s… about y-you.”

Jiro felt taken aback, her brow furrowing in confusion.

“You… erm… how did you er… deal with um… coming out?”

Jiro raised an eyebrow as she carefully evaluated Ochako in that moment: the nervousness, the way she’d been acting all day, the recent trip to her parents, (not to mention the question itself), and Kyoka came up with her answer.

“You think you’re gay?” She replied bluntly.

Ochako jumped, her heart beat racing as she realised she’d been seen through in an instant.

“N-not… entirely…” She admitted. “J-just curious.”

“Bi-curious then, doesn’t matter to me.” Jiro shrugged letting out a sigh before retaking her seat at her desk, spinning in her chair to look at the brunette. “I guess ‘not straight’ would be a better, eh?”

“M-maybe…” Ochako rubbed her shoulder.

Jiro rolled her eyes. This was going to be a long conversation and she was tired enough as it was. Still, she tried to reign in her frustration. Ochako was her friend and clearly going through an awkward time, something she could certainly relate to.

“Sit down if you like.” She stretched out one of her jacks, gesturing to the bed. “Might be here a while.”

Thankfully the girl took the offer as Jiro rubbed her face with her hands.

“Right, so, first things first.” She said bluntly. “I’m not technically out.”

Ochako tilted her head, a confused look manifesting.

“But I thought-”

“I came out to you guys.” Jiro explained, “You five are the only ones who know. When we made that pact for you that first sleepover and you told us your story… I felt safe enough to admit what I am to you all.”

“Oh… I see.” Ochako replied.

“I can tell you though… it’s not something I want to do; staying in the closet I mean.” Jiro continued. “I do want to come out, be proud of who I am but… I’m not strong enough… not yet.”

“Yeah… I can definitely relate.” Ochako mumbled.

Jiro sat with Ochako in silence for a moment, each waiting for either the other to speak up or for something else to say to come to mind.

“So… how long have you had feelings for Tsu?”

Ochako jumped, her face beginning to heat up with the blood of her blush as she spied Jiro’s smirk.

“K-Kyoka! What makes you think I have a c-crush on T-Tsu?!”

“Well, that reaction for one.” Jiro chuckled. “But also the fact you’re here talking to me, the closeted lesbian than her, the out bisexual frog.”

“W-wait… Tsu’s out?” Ochako blinked.

“Er… technically I don’t actually know that for sure.” Jiro rubbed the back of her head. “More the ease in which she told us makes me believe that she wouldn’t hide it if anyone asked her directly. Probably take that with a pinch of salt as it’s just my observed guess, but my point stands. If it was anyone but Tsu, you’d be chatting to her about it.”

Uraraka’s blush persisted.

“O-okay… yeah… it’s Tsu.” She admitted. “She’s uh… my first girl um… crush.”

“Right, now what’s exactly the problem? Are you looking for some validation that it’s okay to feel this way? Are your parents not accepting? Date ideas?”

“No I… I know I like Tsu and my parents are fine… for the most part.”

“There’s a story behind that isn’t there.”

“Y-yeah but nothing that can be helped right now.” Ochako admitted. “I guess… I was looking for how I can be as strong as you.”

“Me?” Jiro baulked, “I am like, one step ahead of you about coming out. Just tell the girls at the next sleepover and we’ll be dead even.”

“N-no… I mean… you erm… you’re so much more confident in your own… identity. How do I know that these feelings are… not just going to go away.”

“Ah…” Jiro nodded slowly, recognition of the situation starting to take root in her brain. “That’s actually something I dealt with, so yay, I can actually help you and crap.”

Ochako looked back up, a new hopeful gleam in her eyes.

“You’re… probably not going to like the answer though.”

“No, please. I can take it.”

“Ha. That’s what she said.” Jiro smirked but put on surrendering expression at Ochako’s unamused face. “Okay, not the time for jokes. Anyway… it was super not cool of me, but I asked another girl I didn’t fancy at the time to kiss me.”

The brunette looked at the punk rock girl with a questioning stare.

“Hey, don’t judge me, you’re right where I am right now!” Jiro glared. “Anyway, yeah, the girl called me on it but kissed me anyway. When we pulled away, despite not having feelings for her…”

‘Up until that point anyway.’ Jiro thought to herself, acknowledging the frog’s expert kissing technique as something that unlocked some feelings for the girl.

“I knew that I was definitely a lesbian because I enjoyed it so much; that my feelings weren’t just for my crush, or that boys were just ‘yucky’.”

Ochako nodded carefully, understanding Jiro’s line of thinking.

“That’s all the advice I can really give you anyway, even though it’s shitty. I don’t know how real your feelings are for Tsu as much as I do for Green.” Jiro shrugged. “If I take the next step before you, I’ll let you know how it goes though.”

“Are you… scared? About c-coming out?” Ochako asked tentatively.

“Absolutely.” Jiro replied without hesitation. “It shouldn’t suck but it does for some people. Cities it’s not so bad, you get the odd dickheads on both sides trying to ‘convert you back’, but you won’t catch me heading out to the countryside anytime soon.

Uraraka didn’t reply to that.

“Look girl, I get it.” Jiro sympathised. “Things are confusing and odd but they do get better. Coming out shouldn’t be this weird thing but it still is. I don’t think it should be shunned or celebrated to be honest. Just let people be themselves… you know, providing it doesn’t physically hurt anyone else.”

Jiro sighed, rubbing her neck as she looked up at the ceiling.

“I know I act like I don’t care about stuff but I do. It’s stupid and I wish I didn’t but feelings aren’t logical. You wanna go get your frog princess instead of your green bean, go for it. You wanna keep it secret or shout it from the rooftops, I’ll be there to support you and I hope you’ll do the same for me… unfortunately, that’s about the limit of my lesbian wisdom unless there’s anything else.”

“W-well… um,” Ochako blushed, “H-have you ever… uh… done it?”

“Wow… bold Uraraka.” Jiro chuckled, a light blush of her own dusting her cheeks. “Looking for tips? Or maybe just a sexy story?”

“I-I... I d-don’t… um…” Ochako stammered.

“Relax, I’m curious too.” Jiro explained, “I’ve done a few things… touched a boob, played with someone else. It’s… addictive is the best way I can explain it. I’m not sure when I’ll be able to get another chance but fuck if I’m not excited for it.”

Jiro felt an idea enter her head. It was a little stupid and would probably send Ochako to the moon but maybe it would help the girl figure herself out without having to kiss her.

“In fact…” Jiro began, a purr like tone slipping into her voice. “You’re here… I’m here… we’re all alone together… and no one has to know.” Jiro rose from her chair, keeping her gaze focused on Ochako.

The brunette’s eyes widened as she watched Jiro approach, the punk girl licking her lips sensually as she stared at Ochako’s.

“Well… if you’d like to find out… maybe we could…” Jiro bent down towards the girl. Ochako leant back on her hands, trying to keep some space between them as she felt Jiro encroaching. Kyoka’s jack extended, reaching out to caress Ochako’s face as she knelt over the girl, her hand bracing herself on her mattress as she hovered without touching her. “Find out together.”

At this point Ochako was staring in shock at Jiro’s seductive looking face, her lips mere inches from her own. This was the same style of seduction the girl had performed on Mina, she recognised. If Ochako hadn’t called out that time, Jiro and Mina may well have gone further than simply dancing together. Right now… Jiro was doing the same to her… and there was no one else to call out and stop her. But then… would it… be so bad?

Her face was flush with blush and her head was swimming. Jiro said she’d kissed another girl that wasn’t her crush to confirm her sexuality, was this Ochako’s chance to do the same? With her resolve to not back down from who she was anymore after the discussion with her parents, she decided to seize this chance Kyoka was offering. She moistened her own lips and pushed forward.

Jiro grinned as she watched the curious girl fluster under her actions. Between her and Mina, she took a small measure of pride in her apparent natural seduction skills. Admittedly Tsu helped her gain the confidence to do so but she’d never tell the smug frog that. Kyoka wanted to tease just a bit more before releasing the Ochako shaped balloon she was sure would bounce around her ceiling and gave an exaggerated pucker, making a couple of kissy sounds to complete the joke.

Unfortunately, it seemed the joke was on her as she felt Ochako’s lips press into hers, the girl closing her eyes as she did. Jiro tried to pull back as she did but the brunette chased her the small distance she could retreat. Then she felt it, Ochako’s tongue pressed against her lips, asking for entry. The gasp she took in surprise led to the invading muscle breaking through her defences and tenderly searching out her tongue.

Kyoka needed to stop this. It was one thing to tease Ochako about it but she didn’t expect her to go for it. Ochako had kissed her but did she really consent to everything Kyoka implied? Better to be safe than sorry so before Kyoka could get sucked into the kiss, she pushed down on Ochako’s collar bone, letting the girl flop back on her bed with a confused look.

“I… er… was that-”

“C-chill girl… you just took me off guard.” Jiro pouted. “I didn’t expect you to… you know…”

“B-but you… you were.”

“Y-yeah… I was just… look.” Jiro looked away, a blush on her face. Ochako had actually gone for it. She blinked her confusion out as her mind raced, hoping to come up with the best next step. She wouldn’t be sure if it was her brain or her crotch that fed her her next line. “I-if you want to um… continue… we can. I just… need to know h-how far you actually want to go.”

Ochako felt her heart beat increase. Jiro definitely wasn’t saying no but wanted to make sure she was okay with this. This was her final chance… did she back out now or go through with it.

“I-if… I say ‘stop’… could we stop?”

“O-of course,” Kyoka gulped. That basically meant Ochako wanted to continue until she got uncomfortable. Hell, there was a definite possibility she might not say ‘stop’ at all. Was Jiro ready for her own first time? Maybe she’d hold off going that far herself if it came to it, there was someone else she wanted very much to share her first time with after all. “J-just tell me when you’re um… done.”

With their pieces said, Jiro leant closer to Ochako once more, prepared to actually kiss her properly this time. Ochako closed her eyes again and opened her mouth, the pair sharing a brief kiss before their tongues touched once more. Kyoka felt herself relax into this one more, taking the lead and exploring Ochako’s mouth before teasing her back into her own.

For her part, Uraraka enjoyed the taste and sensations her partner provided. Her kiss with Tsu had been out of a selfish curiosity, a desire to at least touch the thing she may have been forever forbidden from having if things with her family hadn’t gone well. Now though, she was allowed to explore with her friend and confirm just how she really felt. She had to give it to Jiro, she really did feel more confident after that first, messy kiss and could feel her self-assurance in her sexuality growing the longer their tongues twirled.

As their make out session continued, Jiro lowered herself onto Ochako, their bodies pressing together lightly. The arm that Jiro wasn’t using to balance herself settled onto the brunette’s hip which she acknowledged with a small twitch but didn’t do anything about. Kyoka felt herself gather some nerves, sliding her hand up Ochako’s waist before softly cupping her breast over her shirt.

The gravity girl broke their kiss and looked down at Jiro’s hand.

“I-is that okay?” Jiro asked, wanting to be sure not to step over any boundaries. Ochako observed her breast, the feeling of it being gripped in Kyoka’s hand before looking at the punk girl’s own bust.

“M-may I too?” She asked hesitantly.

Jiro nodded softly, pushing out her chest slightly.

“Get a good handful if you like.” She grinned.

“K-Kyoka…” Ochako spluttered.

“Sorry… you’re just really cute to tease.” Kyoka caressed the girl’s red face with her jack again while continuing to massage her boob.

Ochako glared at her before reaching up and pressing all five of her finger tips to Kyoka’s face. At once, the punk rock girl felt herself lighten as her tether to the earth disappeared. Ochako gave her a soft push as she began floating up towards her own ceiling. Before she could get too far, Ochako grabbed her leg and pulled her back down, gently. Thanks to the lack of gravity, Jiro rotated from the two different forces being applied to her top and bottom parts, now laying back in mid-air as Uraraka positioned her above her own pillow.

“Release.” She muttered and Jiro dropped back onto her bed. Before Jiro could regain her bearings, Ochako was leaning over her, similar to her own pose just a few moments ago.

“Now who’s got the upper hand?” She teased before reaching out and caressing one of Jiro’s breasts with four of her fingers.

Jiro let out a soft moan at Ochako’s explorations, looking down at her chest as Ochako’s fingers squished, poked and tickled. Thankfully, Ochako didn’t notice she was also looking down so she could guide her hand, positioning it just below the brunette’s crotch before swiftly cupping it, much to the surprising squeak of her partner.

“Still me I think.” Jiro winked.

Not one to take retaliation lightly, Ochako descended kissing Jiro once more as their tongues began wrestling for dominance instead of exploring each other. As they did, Jiro carefully began to rub Ochako’s crotch through her sweatpants. If the adorable little grunts the girl was making were any indication, it seemed she really liked it. When she felt confident enough, Jiro released the girl from her grip, sliding her hands up to the waistband of her pants. She teased her for a moment, her fingers tracing the brunette’s hips before she pressed down and tried to slip her hand in further.

“S-stop…” Ochako mumbled, breaking their kiss and breathing heavily. Jiro immediately withdrew her fingers and rested her hands on Ochako’s hips instead.

“S-sorry. Was that too much?”

Ochako nodded shyly. She was enjoying what she was doing with Jiro but… to be touched so intimately, so directly by someone… she needed more time.

“I don’t think I’m ready… not for… not for anyone.” She admitted. “S-sorry.”

“Hey, it’s okay, nothing’s wrong and there’s nothing to be sorry about.” Kyoka reassured the girl. “You said to stop so we stopped, but you um… were enjoying everything else… yeah?”

“Y-yeah…” Uraraka bit her lip in embarrassment.

“That’s good.” Jiro smiled before feeling her own arousal start to complain. “D-do you… want to continue… with me still?”

Ochako thought for a second before nodding slightly.

“I-is that okay? I… don’t mean to be selfish but-”

“It’s fine, we go as far as you want.” Kyoka reassured the girl again. “But um… could I maybe ask…” She reached down and tugged her shorts down slightly. “D-do you um… mind touching me though?”

Ochako looked down and glimpsed Kyoka’s descending decency before returning her gaze to the girl’s face. She felt she could melt an icecap with her blush right now. Instead of responding, she simply leant down and pressed another kiss into Jiro, slowly removing her hand from her breast.

Slowly, painfully slowly for Kyoka, she felt the brunette’s hand begin to trail down her stomach as they resumed making out. Ochako’s uncertain touch stopped and started a few times and the punk girl was admittedly getting a little frustrated. She bucked her hips a few times to encourage her bi-curious friend. Ochako finally reached the waistband of her shorts and underwear, just a few more inches and she’d be able to grind against her hand.

As Uraraka slipped her hand into Jiro’s waistband, she felt something was off. The surface of her skin went from smooth to a little prickly. Then, she realised that Jiro was missing something she had.

“Um… did you… shave?” Ochako asked.

“Y-yeah.” Jiro admitted. After her and Hagakure’s explorations in the bath, she wanted to make herself a little more presentable on the occasion it happened again.

The gravity girl simply accepted Jiro’s admission, slowly inching her fingers further down. Neither moved to resume the kiss after Uraraka’s question, instead both focussing on Ochako’s fingers as she touched the top of Jiro’s most private place.

Kyoka wanted to hurry the girl along and get to the good stuff but knew her own impatience was the result of the arousing situation and her own tiredness.

Ochako slid her finger down the other girl’s slit as though she would break if she pressed too hard. She knew her own body at this point so she knew where everything went. When she reached the bottom of Kyoka’s vagina, she curled her finger and pressed.

The brunette was surprised at the speed she’d slipped inside the punk girl, her finger immediately finding a slick surface when she’d pressed the girl apart and felt her entire finger engulfed by a comfortable warmth.

“Mmm,” Jiro moaned, adjusting her hips slightly.

“D-does that feel nice?” Ochako asked.

“It’s… a start.” Jiro admitted, “Maybe keep doing it and explore a little.”

Uraraka licked her lips. She was actually inside her friend, her finger inside another girl. Curling and thrusting her finger like she would for herself, Ochako slowly began to draw out some soft moans from the punk rock girl.

Ochako’s thumb reached across and pressed lightly where she imagined Kyoka’s clit to be, a little too clumsily if the hiss from her partner was anything to go by. She started speeding up her finger thrusts and Jiro’s hips began to match. The girl seemed to be enjoying it so Ochako sped up further.

“N-no,” Jiro complained, the feeling of pleasure fading as she realised just how much of a novice at this Ochako was. “D-don’t speed up, just… steady.”

“S-sorry Kyoka.” Ochako apologised before slowly pulling her fingers from the girl and biting her lip. “I don’t… um… I don’t think I’m ready.”

Kyoka let out a soft sigh. Ochako was right but she didn’t need to feel bad about it, even if she had left the punk rock girl all riled up.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Kyoka sat up, pushing the brunette backwards until they were both sitting up right. “We can stop here.”

“I-I’m sorry.” Ochako apologized again. Jiro simply rolled her eyes and tilted her head forward, bumping the other girl’s forehead with her own.

“It doesn’t matter. You had fun right?”

“Y-yeah.”

“So then that’s all that matters.” Jiro smiled. “I know you probably didn’t expect… this.” She moved her hand to the brunettes and rubbed it softly. “But if I helped in any way, I’m glad I could.”

“Y-yeah, I think you did.” Ochako smiled back.

“Good. Now…” Jiro tapped Ochako twice to encourage her to move, pushing herself to her feet after the girl stood. “Is there anything else?”

“No… you’ve actually been um… a really good help I think.”

“Well you don’t have to sound so surprised.” Kyoka deadpanned, drawing a giggle from Ochako. “We’ll keep this our little secret for now, yeah?”

Ochako nodded gratefully. She wasn’t ready to talk to the other girls just yet.

“If… maybe… you wanna come back… before you ask out Tsu… I think I could help you practise being a lesbian some more.” Jiro winked with a hopeful smile.

“A-are you just trying to get into my pants?” Ochako asked with playful suspicion.

“Maybe… is it working?”

“N-no…” Ochako blushed.

“Are you sure? Are you sure you’re not falling hopelessly in love with me?”

“N-no… I mean yes! Yes I’m sure is… is what I meant.” Ochako replied with a fluster. Jiro couldn’t help but laugh at the poor girl, feeling another mote of pride at her seduction skills or at least her flirting skills.

“Okay, okay, I’ve had more than my fill of fun for tonight.” She relented. “Get going before I lock you in.”

Ochako retreated to the door and opened it, stepping outside while Jiro held it open as the two shared another look.

“T-thank you again Kyoka.” Ochako smiled. “Stuff is really starting to make sense, you know?”

“Yes, I’m a miracle worker, now off. Go get some sleep before you get your girl.”

“H-hey, I still like Izuku too.” She blushed.

“Get both then, I don’t care.” Jiro shrugged, “I’m gonna sleep anyway, I was knackered even before you turned up.”

“Yeah… me too. Sleep that is.” Ochako replied before turning towards the stairs, sending a smile over her shoulder. “Night Kyoka.”

“Night Ochako.”

With that, Jiro closed her door and locked it before exhaling deeply. That was certainly something. Seems Ochako was pretty much confirmed to be bi at this point… either that or it was the most believable act she’d ever seen. Nah, Ochako was too honest and cute to deceive anyone like that. Tsuyu would be a lucky girl to snag her.

As she returned to her bed, she felt a pulse of need run through her system, remembering how riled up she’d gotten from their make out session. Fuck… maybe she would masturbate after all before sleep.

She’d decided to do it. To go ahead and follow Jiro’s advice and know for sure. She knew her feelings for Mina were growing and if she wasn’t careful she’d quickly fall for the pink haired girl when she complimented her next.

For now though, Tooru needed to talk to Ojiro: to ask him out once and for all. If he said yes, she’d explain her mixed feelings to him and ask what she should do. Maybe she could be super naughty like Momo’s fantasy and be the meat in an Ojiro and Mina sandwich… maybe with some Kyoka and Momo un-dressing on the side. No, focus Tooru!

Her plan was set; that Tuesday morning she had waited for Ojiro to come down to the common rooms for class. When she spotted him, she’d quickly snuck up to the boy’s floor when no one else was looking and slipped a note under his door. The words instructed him to come out to the forest just behind the class 1-A dorms at six that evening for a confession from a secret admirer and not to tell anyone.

All throughout the school day she’d shot him glances from her seat, wondering what his answer would be. When the bell rang, she tried to be as normal as she could when heading back, making idle chatter with her friends and keeping an eye on the boy as he walked ahead of her group. Once they’d returned, she’d quickly retreated to her room and started her preparations. 

She’d gone through almost her entire wardrobe the night before to pick out her nicest pink and white flowery dress with a white and blue splotch peplum top covered by a small pink jacket so her arms wouldn’t get cold while she waited behind some trees. She also had some cute little white mary-jane shoes to complete the outfit along with a small pink and blue butterfly clip for her hair.

It didn’t take her twenty minutes to change into her outfit. The remaining hour until five in the evening she spent nervously pacing, watching the odd video online to try and distract her as well as organising her homework plans since she was way too anxious to start any now. When five o’ clock came, she grabbed her phone and slipped out of her room, taking the stairs down and cracking the common room door. There were only a few people in the social area and none of them were Ojiro so she quickly slunk around the other side near the baths, trying to appear inconspicuous so no one stopped her.

Luckily, she made it to the spot she described without issue and began the long hour of waiting. She hadn’t wanted to slip away just before six in case Ojiro made the link between her and his mysterious note and decided not to turn up; better to wait in the cold so she had the best chance of surprising him. Tooru had her phone to pass the time so it wasn’t too bad of a wait hidden behind a tree though she wished she’d prepared a seat in advance.

It was a few minutes to six when she heard the approaching footsteps on fallen leaves that were scattered about the grass. Peeking out from her hiding spot, she spotted Ojiro, still in his school uniform in a defensive yet cautious pose. It made sense in a way, the note had said to come alone but did he really expect kidnappers or some other nefarious force to be able to sneak onto campus and lie in wait like this?

Didn’t matter anyway, she wasn’t the League of Villains; just a girl with a crush. A crush she would now reveal her presence to.

“H-hi Mashirao.” Tooru called out, stepping out from behind her tree, brushing herself down.

“Ha-Hagakure?” Ojiro blinked. “You’re the one who left me that note?”

“Y-yeah.” Tooru blushed, not that he could see it. “I’ve um… been wanting to talk to you about this for a while.”

“O-okay…” Ojiro nodded, stepping closer now that he knew this wasn’t some evil plot or prank.

“So um… I’ve uh… been watching you for a while… and I’ve grown feelings for you.” Tooru admitted, wringing her hands together, “Your dedication to becoming a hero, your strong sense of honour, and your kindness really draw me to you and I was wondering if you’d like to go on a date sometime?” She asked, bowing her head.

There it was, she’d done all she could, now the ball was in his park and she hoped he answered the way she wanted. She bit her lip nervously, each second ticking away slower than the last.

“I’m… sorry Hagakure… I just don’t see you that way.”

A cold gust of autumn air rustled the leaves around them.

Ojiro had replied with what Tooru could only guess was pity in his voice. She felt her breath catch and a heavy lump form in her stomach. She rose from her bow to see Ojiro’s apologetic face twisted with what looked like guilt.

“O-oh…” She replied when a touch of air was allowed to escape her.

“It’s not that you’re not great you’re just… not my type.” Ojiro said.

She couldn’t help herself, she knew she was being rejected but she just had to ask the question.

“I-is… it because you can’t see me?”

Ojiro tried to lie to her but she knew, when he looked away from her form, that it was at least partially due to that.

“N-no, I just would like to date someone more soft-spoken, down to earth, and restrained.”

“I see…” Tooru said demurely.

She stood there for a minute trying to reign in her emotions. All she wanted to do was run to her room and cry. To leave behind Ojiro in a flurry of emotions to let him know how hurt she was. But that was childish. She would at least act like the dignified semi-pro she knew she was… and wait to do that until she closed her bedroom door. Ojiro flexed his hands nervously, unsure if he should say anything or just leave.

“C-could you please… n-not tell anyone about this?” Hagakure croaked, her emotions beginning to seep into her voice.

“O-of course.” Ojiro nodded.

“T-thanks… um… I’m gonna go now.”

“Sure.” Ojiro nodded again, “I’ll just… wait here a minute.”

At least the boy knew how to be discrete. Tooru walked past him as quickly as she dared without seeming like she was being emotional. Once she was out of sight of Ojiro however, she broke into a jog, hoping to get to her room just that little bit faster.

Fortunately, there weren’t many people in the common room still; they were all training or doing their own thing or something. Tooru didn’t care, she was just grateful no one usually paid attention to her.

“Hey Hagakure!” Kirishima called out ahead of her as he entered the kitchen with what looked like his protein shake bottle. “Looking good.”

It hurt. The honest, sharp smile Kirishima sent her way mixed awkwardly with the emotions from her rejection. She tried to hold her breath; to keep down the sob she knew was trying to respond to Kirishima’s compliment but instead would expose her distress.

Kirishima opened the fridge only to turn back as he received no response from the girl.

“Hagakure, something up?”

Tooru couldn’t help it, the sob escaped her and she made a run for it. She made a break for the stairs as the elevator wouldn’t do anymore and burst through the door.

“Hey, Hagakure!” Kirishima called out, giving chase.

Tooru took the stairs two at a time, using the rail to pull herself along to add that little bit of speed and stabilization to her run.

“Hagakure!” Kirishima called out again, his footsteps echoing on the stone stairs.

“Kirishima?” Another voice called down from above.

It didn’t matter to Hagakure, she reached her floor and pulled the door open, hurrying through and down the hall to her room. Her sobs were on full display now but she wasn’t safe until she was locked up tight and under her blanket. The door to her room mercifully gave way without much trouble as she threw herself inside and slammed the lock into place.

Only now did she allow herself to release the full wail she’d been holding in, running to her bed and hurling herself onto it, gabbing her stuffed bear and smushing her face into it as deep as she could.

“Hagakure!” She heard Kirishima’s muffled voice call out from the other side of the door.

“Kirishima, what’s wrong, why are you after Tooru?” The same voice from earlier spoke up. It was Ochako. Tooru was just glad the girl had been a bit slow. Any further down the staircase and she would’ve collided with her, allowing them both to see her sorry state.

“Something’s wrong, I dunno.” Kirishima explained. “She came into the common room all pretty and stuff so I said ‘looking good’ and she burst into tears.”

“O… oh.”

“Did I say something wrong?”

“No you just… probably caught her on a bad day.” Ochako’s voice reassured the redhead. “Go on, head back to whatever you were doing, I’ll make sure she’s alright.”

“Okay… but I don’t like it.” Kirishima muttered before calling out, “Hagakure, if I said anything bad I’m real sorry. I hope you’ll forgive me!”

With his piece said, the hardening quirk user reluctantly returned down the hall. Ochako waited until she heard the door to the staircase shut before calling out to the probably distraught girl on the other side.

“Tooru? It’s Ochako. Can you let me in please?”

Tooru just continued her emotional deluge, dumping all her tears into Mr. Fuzzykins and ignoring her friend’s pleas. She just wanted to be alone and cry for stupidly getting her hopes up once again.

“Tooru, I’m not leaving. There’s no Mr. Aizawa to get me to back off this time.” Ochako’s voice rang out again. The door handle jiggled ominously though the lock did its work. “I mean it Tooru, I will break down this door!”

“Go away.” Tooru called out in what was an unsettling parallel to another day she’d rather forget about. That just made her feel worse and she wept once more into her stuffed animal.

“Damnit Tooru I’m not just gonna leave you alone in…”

Tooru didn’t know what made Ochako stop speaking but whatever the distraction was she was thankful; now she could pour her heart out in peace. As Mr. Fuzzykins gained several new wet spots on his fur, Tooru sat there wishing once more that she could figure out her quirk. She’d made significant progress and could now bend and warp light significantly better than she could before but was no closer to being visible. As grateful as she was to Midoriya right now, she wished he had some magic quirk that could take hers away. At least just for a little bit.

An odd scratching broke her from her pity party. Turning her head and stifling her sobs as much as she could, she looked around. Nothing appeared to be moving. Then, something distinctly slid open and she realized what she’d missed.

“Tooru!” Ochako yelled out, bursting through the girl’s pink and cherry curtains from her balcony like a maiden on a mission.

Honestly, Tooru forgot her sadness for just a moment, almost jumping out of her skin with fear and shock at the sudden intrusion. Ochako quickly rounded on the girl and advanced, kneeling down and reaching an arm out to place over the girl’s shoulder.

“Tooru, come on, you don’t have to deal with this alone. Let me help.” Ochako smiled down at the girl but couldn’t keep her eyebrows from curling in a way that signified pity.

Hagakure turned away again, back into her bear and let out fresh sobs, curling in on herself.

“I’m not leaving this time.” Ochako declared, standing and removing her shoes.

The invisible girl let out a small gasp as she felt a weight settle onto the bed behind her as Ochako’s arm wrapped around her again.

“If I have to stay here and wait ‘til you’re all cried out then I will.”

Tooru didn’t care, she just continued sobbing into her bear once more.

Annoyingly, Ochako was true to her word. The girl remained unyielding despite Tooru’s many tears, wails and shrugs to remove the girl from her presence. If she wasn’t so sad, she might’ve been endeared. It took nearly a full hour for her to calm down, her cries muting to murmur levels and her tear-well drying up. All the while, Ochako rubbed her shoulder and softly cooed, telling her she was ‘okay’ and to ‘let it all out’.

“Do you want to tell me what this is all about?” Tooru’s brunette, steadfast friend asked.

“No…” Tooru muttered.

“I can’t leave until I know you’ll be alright.” Ochako said, “And I can’t do that ‘til I know what brought this on in the first place.”

Tooru gave a hum of acknowledgement but offered nothing further.

“Was it Mineta again?”

“No…”

“Kirishima?”

“N-no… wr-wrong place, wrong time.”

“Wrong words too.” Ochako mused. “I’m guessing this is something to do with your appearance given the way you reacted.

Tooru gave a positive hum but said nothing.

“Oh hun.” Ochako pet her head. “You know you don’t have to prove yourself to anyone. We all love you just the way you are.”

“Not everyone…” Tooru mumbled.

“Who doesn’t?” Ochako asked, figuring she was getting somewhere only for Tooru to clam up.

Uraraka ran through a list of potential candidates in her head. It couldn’t be any of the girls, they all loved her. Rule out Kirishima and Mineta from Tooru’s own confirmations leaving most of the class. As Ochako looked at the girl again, she noticed she was in much more fancy looking clothes than the girl normally wore, her outfit topped off with a pretty butterfly clip that was floating just in front of her, likely attached to her hair still.

“O-oh.” Ochako murmured sadly, figuring out what had happened.

Thanks to her clear observation, Tooru broke into fresh sobs, once more burying her head into the bear.

Again Ochako tried her best to comfort the girl. Depending on what she said, Ojiro might very well be getting a one-way trip to the moon. It took a few more minutes for Tooru to calm herself once more due to her already wrung out state.

“I’m sorry Tooru.” Ochako said softly. “I wish there was something I could say to help you feel better.”

“…H-how do y-you do i-it Ochak-ko?”

“How do I do what hun?” Ochako asked, genuinely confused.

“G-get a b-boy to l-like you back.” Tooru sniffled.

“W-what do you mean?” Ochako blushed, “No boy likes me, let alone c-confessed.”

“We a-all see the way M-Midoriya looks a-at you.” Tooru continued.

“N-no, that’s rubbish. I-Izuku doesn’t like me like that I’m sure.” Ochako blushed, silently hoping she was wrong.

“F-fine.” Tooru shrugged. “C-can I h-have h-him the-then?”

Ochako sighed. This wasn’t about Midoriya at all. Tooru was clearly feeling put out from her rejection from Ojiro and was either trying to get under Ochako’s skin to push her away or was trying to latch onto someone who genuinely thought she was amazing, with or without her quirk.

“If I could lend him to you I would.” Ochako chuckled, giving the girl a squeeze. “But he’s not mine or yours. I can’t stop you going after him but I don’t think you really want to, do you?”

Tooru said nothing but sniffled again.

“I understand that it must’ve been really hard for you, to put your feelings on the line and not get the answer you were hoping for. I wish you had.” Ochako empathised. “All I can do is sit here, try to make you feel better, then send Ojiro to the stars when school starts tomorrow.”

That drew at least a dry chuckle from Tooru, putting a small smile on Ochako’s face too.

“You’re a strong, smart, worthwhile girl Tooru. Someone good enough for you will see that someday. Clearly you need to wait for them to find you though as you seem to find idiots to crush on if they say no just ‘cause they can’t see ya’.”

Tooru thought back to Mina. She felt guilty now for not even telling the girl of her plan to ask out Ojiro. It was clearly the smart thing as the poor martial artist would be nothing more than a dissolved puddle on the floor right now if she knew. Mina didn’t judge her for her looks and even said enough honest romantic stuff that Tooru felt her heart lurch whenever the girl did something cute.

Maybe boys just weren’t for her, at least at this age. They say girls mature faster than guys so maybe boys would stop being such looks obsessed dicks in a few years.

“K-Kyoka’s got the ri-right idea.” Tooru pouted, “Boys suck.”

“Awww hun,” Ochako rubbed her shoulder, “Not all boys.”

“Fi-fine. Kirish-shima and Mi-Midoriya bu-but that’s i-it.”

“Wow… only two boys in the whole world left to date… should I scratch your eyes out now or wait for the giant cat fight?”

Tooru gave another dry chuckle, this one sounded more genuine than the last. Maybe Jiro did have a point; at least about her own dry wit.

“How about I go get your ice cream and we do something like watch bad films.” Ochako offered.

“Wanna j-just cry m-more.” Tooru wiped a fresh tear from her eye.

“Well that’s not happening on my watch.” Ochako sighed, “How about I still get that ice cream and we watch boys getting hurt in stupid videos. Might make you feel better.”

“Are you… just a-after my ice cream?” Tooru turned to glare one eye playfully at her friend.

“No of course not…” Ochako waved the accusation away with a nervous expression. “I don’t even like ice cream.”

“Then that s-sounds g-good, could you go g-get it for me with one spoon?” Tooru replied.

“… Okay, maybe I was a little after your ice cream.” Ochako admitted, smiling at her friend, happy her little act had gotten a rise out of the girl that wasn’t completely despondent. “Shall I grab some of my cookies and drinks and we’ll bundle up together?”

Tooru broke into another sob. For a brief moment, Ochako thought she’d messed up only for Tooru to turn around and bury her face into Ochako’s chest instead of her bear’s, crushing her in a tight hug.

“I l-love you Ochako.” Tooru cried, “W-why can’t I f-find a b-boy like you.”

Ochako awkwardly stroked the back of Tooru’s head, trying not to think about her own shifting sexuality and where Tooru’s head was nearly pressed into.

“W-well I um…” She floundered, “Lemme just go grab those snacks and we’ll have you right as rain in a jiffy.”

Thankfully Tooru released her hold on Ochako at the mention of food and the gravity girl was free to escape the awkward situation. As nice as it felt lying next to Tooru, she did not need any more confusing things in her head right now. She had enough on her own plate thank you very much. Still, it was probably just the invisible girl showing appreciation for her. As far as she knew, Ochako was still as straight as an arrow. She’d resolve those confusing thoughts soon enough… hopefully, she thought as she entered the kitchen.

Grabbing the tub of ice cream she knew Tooru usually had along with a pair of spoons, some snacks from her own stash and a couple of fruit juices, Ochako returned to the heartbroken heroine-in-training. When she arrived, thankfully the girl was at least upright and had shifted from the bed at least once judging by the laptop that now sat on her small table had been pulled closer to the bed. She had also lifted the covers to sit around her shoulders, wrapping them around her like a burrito.

“S-Snacks!” Tooru called out, still a tad sniffy when Ochako returned. “I mean Ochako… Hi.”

“Nice to see where your priorities are.” Ochako rolled her eyes. “Though it’s good that you’re up to joking again.”

“Well… I may have watched one or two boys that have tails get beaned by heavy objects while you fetched things.”

Ochako gave her a warm chuckle while shaking her head.

“If they cheered you up this much, you better have not clicked off them yet; I wanna see too.”

Ochako quickly hurried over to the table and set the goodies down. Tooru opened up her quilt to give Ochako a spot to snuggle into, sharing the heat she’d cultivated thus far. Before too long, the girls were rolling with laughter as stupid boy punched a stop sign only for the sign to spin and whack him in the back of the head.

The treats quickly disappeared and soon Tooru was content to just watch general funny videos with the odd cute cat and dog thrown in. She’d snuggled up to Ochako once more who’d wrapped her arm around the invisible girl, rubbing her supportively.

“Feeling better?” Ochako asked as the latest video came to an end, not yet reaching forward to put on a new one.

“Y-yeah.” Tooru admitted bashfully, “Sorry. I was kind of a mess.”

“It’s okay,” Ochako waved her off, “You’re my friend, and you’d do the same for me. Though as tempting as it is to throw Ojiro into the stratosphere for you, I think Mr. Aizawa would have something to say about that.”

“Don’t need to.” Tooru shrugged. “You’ll have a different result with Midoriya so I don’t have to offer to kick him in the nads while naked, so he’d never know who did it, as revenge.”

Ochako blushed but pressed on.

“Want to tell me what happened? I don’t think all this was just from a simple turn down for a date was it.”

“Yeah, no…” Tooru replied sadly, “Not entirely.”

Ochako gave her friend a squeeze, hoping to encourage her to continue.

“So… I asked… told him what I liked about him first and then waited. He said… ‘I’m sorry, I just don’t see you that way.’”

The brunette couldn’t help shutting her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose and breathing in a hiss of air.

“Yeah… I don’t think he meant it that way but still.” Tooru huffed. “Said I wasn’t his type. Then I… I couldn’t help myself; I had to ask if it was ‘cause… ‘cause I was invisible.’

“Please tell me I’m not gonna have to explain to Mr. Aizawa why there’s only an acid puddle of what used to be Ojiro when Mina hears about this.”

“He didn’t… well he didn’t say anything about it… but when I asked, he looked away, he looked somewhat ashamed too so… yeah.” Tooru sighed. “He did try to pass it off as saying his type was someone more ‘soft-spoken, down to earth, and restrained’ though so…”

“Oh Tooru, I’m so sorry.” She hugged the girl close.

“Y-yeah.” She sniffed. “L-least I don’t have to pine after him any m-more, right?”

“It still sucks.” Ochako said, giving the girl a soft smile.

“I’ve been getting better with my quirk though.” Tooru tried to change the subject, “Been following Midoriya’s advice and actually gotten some results so… maybe… maybe he is right about me being visible.”

“I’m sure he is.” Ochako smiled.

“Plus side… if he’s wrong, I don’t think I’ll ever get skin cancer from the sun.” Tooru joked humourlessly.

“Tooru.” Ochako deadpanned, “Happy thoughts.”

“Yeah I know.” Tooru sighed. “It’s just hard sometimes…”

“Yeah, but that’s why you’ve got us girls at least, even if you go join um… Kyoka in swearing off boys.”

“Maybe,” Tooru pondered, “At least for a few years, ‘til they all grow up at least.”

Tooru sighed again and wrapped her arm around Uraraka, returning the squeeze.

“Thanks ‘Chako, I didn’t want it but… I really needed this.”

“You’re welcome, what’re friends for?” Ochako smiled. “Feel better?”

“Yeah… not enough to be okay just yet but I think a good sleep will help.”

“You want me to pack everything up and leave you alone to rest?”

“Would you mind?” Tooru asked, still wishing to mope a little longer before drifting off.

“Sure, just… text me if you want to chat again.” Ochako smiled, gathering the wrappers of stuff together and disposing of it while grabbing her drinking glass and heading for the door.

“Oh uh… one more thing… please.” Tooru called out, causing the gravity girl to turn. “C-could you… please not tell anyone? I… don’t want to deal with it yet.”

“Sure,” Ochako agreed, “But you have to promise me you’ll text when you feel yourself getting low and needing some cuddles, okay?”

“Promise.” Tooru smiled, not that her friend could see it.

“Night Tooru.”

“Night ‘Chako.”

With that, Ochako flicked off Tooru’s light for her, leaving her illuminated in the dark of the room by only the laptop’s light.

Tooru adjusted her quilt and lay back in her bed, looking up at the ceiling. Stupid Ojiro, stupid boys. She would figure out her quirk, she would learn just how gorgeous she really was and then make them all pay when all they could do was wank about her in their sad little, lonely beds. Spite was a hell of a motivator for some people and Tooru was about to tap into it.

Mina wasn’t particularly excited about the upcoming work studies. Her last one was fine but because she didn’t get any offers, despite reaching the quarter-finals in the last leg of the sports festival it was nothing special. The joy of the weekend had already worn off so, by Wednesday lunchtime, Mina was totally ready for another weekend.

“Is it Friday yet?” She complained, banging her head lightly against the lunch table.

“Well Mina’s useless for like, the rest of the week at least.” Jiro smirked, sitting across from the girl as she tucked into her own lunch.

“Still two and a half more days till you can procrastinate assignments again.” Tsuyu answered.

“But I wanna be lazy no~ow.” Mina pouted before picking her head up. “We’re all still on for this week, yeah?”

Several uneasy faces looked between each other before back at her.

“Oh come on!”

“Sorry Mina,” Hagakure replied, her voice carrying less energy than it normally would. “Everything’s like, super crazy right now. Maybe once the new term settles we can see.”

Truthfully Tooru wanted a week to mope about Ojiro before Mina dragged her secrets from her.

“Awww man.” Mina complained, sinking back down into her depression. “The weekend’s ruined and it’s only Wednesday.”

“Please don’t be upset Mina.” Momo reassured her friend who simply turned her head to its side to glare at the heiress sitting next to her. “If you’d like, I can help you study beforehand, that way you can enjoy the weekend without worries.”

“No offence Yaomomo, but studying’s the last thing on my mind right now.” Mina groaned.

“That’s a shame, I find it rather enjoyable.” Momo replied with a wry smile. “If you change your mind, just bring yourself and your laptop to my room.”

Mina’s eyes widened before looking into Momo’s face. If the knowing smile and twinkle in her eye didn’t give away her true intentions the wink certainly did.

“Urgh, I guess that’s fine.” Mina sat up, trying not to let the giddy anticipation show on her face. “Might swing by if I feel like it.”

“Five hundred yen says she bails.” Jiro smirked. “Ochako?”

“Nu-uh, that’s a sucker’s bet.” The gravity girl ignored her friend.

“I’m not that bad.” Mina complained.

“No.” Tsuyu agreed. “But you are that distractible.”

“I hate that you’re right.”

“Awww, we’re only teasing Mina.” Ochako smiled.

For the rest of the day Mina had a spring in her step that even Aizawa’s gruelling training couldn’t stop. Hell, not even Mineta leering at them when he thought no one was looking was enough to put a damper on her spirits. If that purple grape only knew what he was about to miss, Mina chuckled to herself.

When returning to the dorms, she made sure to make it obvious that she felt like slacking before heading up to her room. Despite having both the internet and all her cool stuff in it, she found the half hour she made herself wait before crashing down Momo’s door agonising. It did give her some time to reflect on her recent trysts with her friends though, not to mention changing into her comfy clothes.

She’d now been intimate with Momo, Tooru and Tsu to a significant degree. Since Momo was to be betrothed at twenty-five and couldn’t have a relationship, she felt fine going along with whatever the girl wanted. Tsu was a little more difficult; they’d fucked in a bout of horny pride and, for Tsuyu, confusing feelings for her best friend that may not be able to accept them. While she didn’t regret what happened with the frog girl, she did hope she could find her happiness or at least peace with their local gravity girl.

Finally, Tooru, who’d admitted the only thing holding them back was her own recently revealed feelings after exploring Mina’s body, as well as those for their tailed classmate in a gi. Mina loved each one of her friends and hoped they loved her in turn… whether it was actual love or not couldn’t be explored until they acknowledged it together. Until then, Mina was happy to explore this fun new dynamic she had.

When her phone began ringing with the alarm she set, Mina snatched it up, grabbed her laptop and almost flew up the stairs to Momo’s room. Giddy glee filled her as she rapped a series of playful knocks on Momo’s door. It wasn’t long before the door swung open, Momo already stepping aside, dressed in her own comfy outfit, to allow her expected guest in.

“Please, come in Mina, we’ve a busy evening ahead of us.”

“Oh… I’m quite sure,” Mina giggled lecherously before stepping inside.

“I must ask,” Momo shut and locked the door behind the girl. “As I am a little confused.”

Mina turned around to give Momo a questioning look.

“Are you sure just your laptop will be sufficient? I believe your notes on Math, English and Art History would be useful for this study session.” Momo asked, stepping back inside as though nothing were wrong.

Mina blinked bewilderedly, her mouth dropping open.

“Maybe this is why you’re behind?” Momo stated evenly. “No matter, we can use my notes for the next hour or so.”

It was almost a perfect act, however Mina noticed the twitches pulling at the corners of Momo’s mouth.

“Damn it Yaomomo!” She cried, “You almost had me for a minute there!” Mina patted her chest as though recovering from a tremendous shock. Momo shed her act and broke into a series of small, musical giggles. 

“My apologies Mina, I’m afraid I couldn’t resist. However,” Momo approached the shorter girl and cupped her face gently, as though holding a delicate jewel. “I do plan on having you for much longer than a minute.”

Mina couldn’t resist the blush that broke out on her face as she allowed Momo to pull her close and kiss her softly. The two allowed their tongues to twirl about together as they had that night they’d almost spent together after Mina, enjoying the familiar embrace.

When the kiss ended, Mina couldn’t help but give off a small squeak of childish glee, bouncing on her tiptoes lightly.

“My, I believe someone’s excited.” Momo smiled at the girl. “Would you like to tell me what naughty things you have planned in that pretty pink head of yours?”

“Well~” Mina drew out the word as she moved over to Yaoyorozu’s bed, placing her laptop on the end. “I was thinking… maybe we could do a little kissin’, little touchin’, then see where that takes us?”

“Propositioning a lady of my status Miss Ashido, how scandalous.” Momo winked. “I believe my own ideas for today will prove most enjoyable… however, I must ask you some… things before we continue.”

“Hmmm?” Mina tilted her head. “This isn’t another joke is it?”

“No, I just… wanted to clarify some points first.” Momo admitted, stepping closer to the pink girl once more. “This… what we’re doing… I have had feelings of doubt recently regarding my… eagerness towards this topic. I would like to ask your opinion on the matter.”

“What, regarding sex stuff? Sure, if I can help, otherwise we’ll turn to the magic of the internet for the solution.”

Momo bit her lip hesitantly, wringing her hands together slowly.

“Our current relationship is… um… casual I believe, yes?”

“Like, not girlfriends? Yeah we um… made that clear last time.”

“Good. Well, not good, but clear.” Momo flustered. “Anyway… if I were to say I have… engaged in similar conduct with another… would you think less of me? A… slut?”

Well that was something to digest. Mina knew Momo couldn’t have a public relationship but to have done naughty things with not just herself but someone else… it was both hot and a little concerning due to her naivety. Hell, she’d be a hypocrite if she were to scold Momo for it.

“Of course not Yaomomo.” Mina comforted the girl, reaching out to take her active hands in her own. “There is a few concerns that raises sure, so, I think we need to have a talk before we do anything, yeah?”

When Momo agreed, Mina led the girl over to her own bed, climbing in first and sitting up against her pillow on one side before gesturing to herself.

“Come snuggle and we’ll start.”

Momo smiled gratefully. Even with her admission it still seemed like she wouldn’t lose Mina as a friend at least. The heiress clambered onto her bed before sinking into Mina’s outstretched arms, finding herself cuddled up to the pinkette with the girl’s head resting on top of her own.

“So I kinda have to ask this next; you did use protection didn’t you? You’re not gonna balloon up with a cute Yaoyo-baby anytime soon right?”

Momo giggled, both at the nickname for any future offspring she may have and the imagery of Tooru inflating like Mina had suggested thanks to her efforts.

“Don’t worry, there’s no chance of any surprises like that.” Momo admitted.

“Phew, wasn’t really looking to become an aunt anytime soon.”

“Indeed, though I’m sure you would definitely be the ‘fun aunt’ stereotype.” Momo joked.

“Absolutely, I’ll spoil any nieces and nephews rotten that’s for sure.” Mina grinned, “For now though, I’m guessing you told them that you can’t date them publicly.”

“They are aware, yes.”

“So what exactly is the problem? Sounds like you’re just having more fun like we did with someone that isn’t me.”

“Y-yes… I just… wanted to make sure this was something you could accept… that you’d not think less of me for desiring multiple partners while unable to commit.”

“Well… see… I can’t blame you for that… being that I’ve kinda done the same thing.”

“I… was not aware, but believed it was a possibility based on our last discussion.” Momo said sadly, “But… you don’t have the same reason to be unattached. I hope… please tell me you are not… waiting for me.”

Mina couldn’t help the eye-rolling sigh that came out of her mouth as she gave Momo a quick squeeze.

“No, I mentioned I had my own stuff too, remember? I wasn’t sure I even really liked girls when we did our thing. Did some soul searching and, turns out, I’m pretty sure I’m bisexual. Now though? I can say with certainty I’d date you in a heartbeat if not for one of the other people I’m also doing stuff with.”

“Did you um… ‘catch feelings’ for them?”

“Have I mentioned you are precious when you try to modernise your fancy talk?” Mina giggled, giving Momo another squeeze. “But yeah… they had a non-committal thing too, just not as bad as yours so we’re also friends that do sexy stuff.”

“To um… turn the tables somewhat, you aren’t expecting any Mini-Mina’s of your own are you?” Momo giggled.

“Okay first, I’m totally stealing that for if I have kids. Second, nah, they uh… kinda lack the junk needed to make them.”

“Lack the… oh…” Momo’s eyes widened as she realized Mina had been seeing other girls, like herself. “W-would… it be too much to ask whom?”

Mina paused, unsure if she should divulge such a secret to Momo. Then again, if they made a trade and pact not to tell on each other, she’s sure Momo wouldn’t blab.

“Okay… but you gotta tell me yours too.”

“If we pinky promise to keep it secret.”

“Deal.” Mina declared, sticking out her pinky which the other girl mimicked, shaking to seal their unbreakable vow.

“I’ve got two, so I’ll do one first then you do yours.” Mina said, earning a nod from Momo. “So… you may have noticed that the truth or dare competition between me and Tsu gets pretty competitive yeah? Well… the other night she invited me over to resolve the queen thing once and for all. I lost… sneaky frog… but not before we fucked each other’s brains out.”

Momo couldn’t suppress the gasp that erupted from herself, covering her mouth with her hand as was proper manners.

“Wow… so… you and Tsu?”

“Yup,” Mina smiled, recalling the pleasant memory before the frog girl had broken down in her arms. “I lost my virginity to the frog princess herself.”

“Oh my… though… if I may ask a brief question. How does one consider their virginity lost when performed with a partner of the same sex? That was um… kind of unclear when I looked up when we… um… had done it.”

“That’s actually kinda up to you. Obviously for straight sex its pee-pee in vee-vee but for girls, you can only decide for yourself. Could be the fact that I made you cum you’d consider your virginity lost, maybe after you perform a sixty-nine with another girl and both cum, or, like me, when you grind your pussies together.”

“Ah… I see… in which case, I believe I would still like to consider myself a virgin.” Momo nodded.

“Not for long if we keep talking like this.” Mina giggled, kissing Momo’s head affectionately.

While she didn’t say it out loud, Momo agreed with Mina’s statement. She had an idea for what she wanted to do to consider her virginity forfeit and she hoped Mina would be performing the act with her today.

“Anyway, yeah… me and Tsu. We’re not dating for reasons I can’t say, so~o” Mina poked Momo’s cheek. “Your turn. Who’s the lovely prince or princess that snuck into my spot in your bed?”

“That um… would be… our… invisible girl.” Momo declared shyly.

Mina felt her breath catch at that.

“Ha-Hagakure?”

“Indeed.” Momo confirmed. “I um… may have caught her doing something she shouldn’t’ve. One thing led to another and we… experimented.”

Mina couldn’t lie to herself, she did feel her heart ache a little. Even though Hagakure had told her she’d needed to sort her feelings out, they’d both acknowledged they were just friends with benefits for now, despite the lack of repeat performance since. No, Mina Fuckin’ Ashido wouldn’t let something like this cause doubt in her heart. Hagakure could do whatever with whomever just like Mina could until they confirmed their possible feelings for each other.

“Experimented eh? I’m afraid I’m going to need more details dear. Purely so I know what to teach you next in our sex tutoring sessions today.”

“Are you sure that’s the only reason?” Momo ran a teasing hand down Mina’s thigh.

“Maybe I kinda wanna hear it to get me going, can you blame me?” Mina pouted. “You’re both hot.”

“Don’t worry my pretty pink princess.” Momo snuggled deeper into Mina’s embrace. “I’ll make sure you’re taken care of.” She purred.

“You can’t distract me, details girl!”

“O-okay, fine. I… may have… called her my pet, and made her call me… Mistress… then had her lick me to um… completion.”

Mina groaned as she imagined those words falling from Hagakure’s lips.

“You wanted to try the whole domination thing I’m guessing.”

“In a way…” Momo admitted. “Tooru also got aroused to the idea of… everyone looking at her. So I may have started saying things like… ‘Everyone can see the mess you made of my sheets.’”

“Mmm,” Mina moaned. She’d not yet had the pleasure of getting Tooru off but damn if that wasn’t a good tip that may help when she seeks her out.

“Then… I may have… fulfilled a fantasy of hers.” Momo blushed.

“Ooo, naughty Momo, naughty Tooru, which kinky thing was it?” Mina asked.

“If you um… recall. Hagakure made a point of informing us last sleepover about um… being filled with cum. I may have… looked up the formula for some synthetic replicas in case I wanted to try it myself… I’m quite glad I took that initiative.”

Mina’s mouth dropped again having wondered what Momo had wanted to research with her laptop after the last sleepover.

“No… Yaomomo you didn’t-”

“I believe I may have gotten too into my role,” she blushed deeper. “And said something like. ‘I’m going to knock you up now… you’re going to be so full of my c-cum there’s no way you won’t be.’”

“Wow… so um… you’ve got the dirty talk down.” Mina gulped, thrusting her hips slightly against Momo’s leg. “Not gonna lie, I’m kinda ready to get down to business hearing that.”

“Something to remember for the future then.” Momo giggled. “To get Mina going, talk about filling Tooru with my manly seed.”

“Shush… it sounds hot.”

“It was a most pleasurable session, yes.” Momo fondly recalled. “Though I believe you now need to reveal your final partner.”

“Yeah… about that…” Mina rubbed the back of her head. “Quick question, how serious were you about the whole multiple partners thing during truth or dare?”

Momo blushed, recalling the admission she had to make that resulted in her revealing she’d like to have possibly five other partners simultaneously pleasuring her at the same time.

“I mean… it’s only a fantasy,” She admitted.

“I know but… what if you could have a smaller piece of it… say… me and Tooru at the same time?”

“T-that would be most…” Momo paused as her brain caught up to something Mina had tried to slip between the lines. “You… also with Tooru?”

“Yeah… we um… well she got me off like I did you, only it was a little different.” Mina admitted. “I was doing her a favour and… well she got me riled up… then, when I was spreading myself open for her, I asked her to lick me and she did.”

“Oh my.” Momo giggled. “Seems we’ve both been caught in her alluring web.”

“Or we caught her in ours.” Mina countered. “But yeah… she has a thing for Ojiro and we didn’t know if we really liked each other or if it was just an ‘in the moment’ sort of thing so we’re not together either.”

“I see… well it is certainly a surprise.” Momo admitted, “But… I must admit… if such a thing were possible… I would agree to um… enjoy both of your company at the same time.”

“Noted.” Mina grinned, a plan forming in her head on how to approach Hagakure. “For now though, I hope this settles your thoughts about whether or not I think you’re a slut.”

“It sounds silly after sharing all that doesn’t it.”

“We’re just a few friends enjoying some intimacy with each other.” Mina admitted. “Honestly… I’ve never been as happy as I am when I’m with you guys.”

“Awww,” Momo cooed. “Please don’t make it harder than it is already to fall for your lines.”

“Well I am pretty easily lovable.” Mina joked. She knew Momo couldn’t get attached but damn it if she wasn’t going to help get her out of her situation; that’s what a hero would do. “Now… how about we get you out of your pants and into mine.”

Momo laughed at the pickup line that wouldn’t be out of place if spoken by Kaminari. Reluctantly, she admitted to herself that it worked as she leant over and slid her tongue into Mina’s mouth.

The two made out peacefully for a few minutes, tongues swapping back and forth before clothing started to fly. First Mina’s shirt landed somewhere off to the side, then Momo’s followed. Mina’s sweatpants were kicked to the end of the bed while Momo’s were tossed close to her dresser as an eager Mina pulled them from her legs so she could kiss her way up them. Momo’s panties came next, sailing through the air to land on her dresser this time while Mina’s were slowly slipped off and remained on the sheets.

In a familiar sight, Mina was between Momo’s legs once more, only this time, she was looking to get Momo off entirely on her own rather than just instruct the heiress.

“So…” Mina kissed Momo’s legs as she lightly teased her pussy. “You mentioned… during your fantasy… that you wanted someone to~ perform on your rear?”

Momo blushed as red as her leotard, covering her face.

“Y-yes… I know it’s dirty but… I would like to try a number of things for myself as I know some enjoy the experience.”

“Yeah, should probably test that myself actually.” Mina kissed her other leg, working her way up. “Don’t suppose you’d… want to find out now, would you?”

Momo licked her lips nervously.

“W-with your uh… fingers?”

“Well certainly not with my penis.” Mina giggled, still rubbing around Momo’s lower lips.

A small multi-coloured light of creation flashed before Momo was hit in the face with something light. Looking down, she spotted a small, wrapped condom that seemed a fair amount larger than she’d ever seen one.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” She smirked, ripping open the packet but not extracting it just yet. “First though, let’s get you warmed up.

The pinkette pushed her fingers into the heiress slowly, taking the time to enjoy her explorations and note how different it was to playing with herself. She started a gentle, thrusting rhythm with a pair of fingers while curling them every now and then to get the heiress nice and ready for her. Mina leant down and stuck her tongue out, licking Momo’s clit delicately before softly sucking it into her mouth, her lips puckered around the nub.

Momo moaned loudly as her hips pushed themselves closer to Mina’s face, trying to extract more from the girl. She didn’t know how long exactly Mina wanted to stay and ‘study’ for but hoped that it was enough for maybe a few rounds of this.

“Ready?” Mina asked, pulling away from her crotch and picking the odd condom packet back up.

“Uh-huh.” Momo nodded shyly down at the girl.

Mina pulled the small, rubber protection from its packet, covered in lube.

“I uh… took the liberty to do that ahead of time.” Momo explained as the lube dripped. “Please um… use some on me if… if I’m too… tight.”

“Scandalous.” Mina winked, rolling the rubbery thing over two of her fingers before realizing this was no ordinary condom. Momo had made her an almost glove like version that also rolled over her remaining clenched fingers. Mina smirked at Momo’s genius level preparation skills before leaning down once more. “Sorry if it’s a bit cold.”

With some gentle pressure, Mina pushed her fingers against Momo’s back door. The heiress tried to breathe evenly but struggled due to Mina’s earlier attention to her nethers. With almost a ‘pop’-like sound, Mina’s fingers quickly slid into Momo’s butt as the puckered hole gave way.

“Ooohhh.” Momo sighed, shifting her hips. “That… feels weird.”

Mina giggled, enjoying the girl’s squirming under her fingertips. Momo’s asshole clenched around her fingers and, if she focused, she could feel a particular pulsing.

“I think I can feel your heartbeat.” She laughed.

“Sh-shush Mina!” Momo cried, her blush returning.

“You think you’re ready for me to move?” Mina asked, getting a nod from Momo in return.

Slowly, Mina began pumping her fingers in and out, never fully removing them from Momo’s rear else she’d have to push her way back in again. The heiress’ soft sighs as she worked ensured she knew she was doing something right. With that hole taken care of, Mina pushed forward once more and resumed her tongue’s activities on Momo’s eager pussy. This resulted in Momo’s moans increasing in volume and Mina’s head being pulled closer.

Mina was sure she wasn’t going to be released until the girl was finished with her and that was totally fine. With her free hand, she reached down under herself and began hurriedly slipping her fingers into herself. Mina let herself sigh in satisfaction as she pleasured her friend. This was what she’d been waiting for all day. Hopefully it would allow her to get through the rest of the week too.

“Mi-Mina I’m… cumming!” Momo declared, her hips thrusting in shorter, sharper motions. Mina buried her fingers as far into the girl’s rear as she could, maintaining her current rhythm on her clit as she licked until the clenches around her fingers began to slow and Momo’s hips settled still.

“Oh… yes…” Momo gasped, trying to reclaim some oxygen back into her lungs with deeper breaths. “I… am very satisfied with that.”

“Glad you enjoyed my skills.” Mina winked. “I’m going to pull out now. Slowly, so brace yourself.”

Momo nodded before concentrating her mind on the muscles of her rear. When Mina withdrew her fingers, she felt herself clenching unevenly, already missing the enjoyable sensation.

“Right, time to get rid of this.” Mina pulled the slightly soiled, unique condom off her fingers, unrolling it from the bottom until it was inside out and stuffed it into its wrapper.

“Here, let me.” Momo reached over, generating a small plastic baggy she sealed the thing in before disposing of it in her trashcan. Mina sat patiently on her bed, waiting for the heiress to return, more than eager to continue with her own orgasm from the girl.

“So um… Mina.” Momo began, returning to the bed and gauging her friend’s face carefully, resisting the urge to shyly turn away. “Our talk… about virginities… I would like to um… request that you… take mine.”

Mina felt her own blush rising at Yaoyorozu’s admission.

“To that end… I would like to um… create something that I would like to use to achieve this.”

Momo sat back on the bed and opened up Mina’s laptop, the girl helpfully inputting her password to get in. Mina watched as Momo put the name of a toy into the search bar, her eyes widening as the ramifications of what Yaomomo was asking were made clear.

“This may be a little… odd but, I very much would like to… fuck you. Maybe… have you use it on me as well?” Momo admitted.

“D-do you think you could make one?” Mina asked cautiously.

“With the generous lending of your laptop, I was able to look up the specifications for this and more. Maybe it is not the most heroic use of my quirk but, I believe, for personal use… it is acceptable.”

“Y-yeah… do it.” Mina licked her lips.

“Then… could you please, get on your back?” Momo requested as she concentrated on the design.

The pink girl quickly waddled over on the mattress to Momo’s pillows, taking the girl’s former spot and laying back, spreading her knees for what was to come.

Momo’s creation light faded once more as she now held the tool in her hand that she’d use on Mina; a double sided strap-on dildo the same tone as Momo’s skin.

“Forgive me if I’m not quite good enough with this to um… make you cum. If I can’t I’ll ensure you finish with my tongue.”

“Ooo promises.” Mina winked cheekily. “But don’t worry Yaomomo, just doing it with you is the best.”

Momo felt her heart swell at those words. She deeply wished she could throw her caution to the wind and claim Mina for herself despite her parent’s wishes. That regretful thought was for a later time, here and now, she had a precious pink acid girl to fuck.

With a brief sigh of satisfaction, Momo slid one end of the new toy inside herself, quickly attaching the straps around her waist. Looking down, she saw her new appendage resting in place. A small prod to the tip sent the opposite end inside her moving softly, eliciting a small giggle from the heiress as she began lubricating it.

“Looking good Yaomomo.” Mina giggled, watching Momo play with herself. “Do you think you could make one with balls that squirts that fake cum stuff too?”

Momo took a moment and put a finger to her chin much like their resident frog girl.

“I was kidding!” Mina quickly cried. “B-But if you think you can, do it… next time?”

“Now who’s making promises?” Momo purred, crawling up between Mina’s legs. The pink haired girl watched the male appendage bounce weirdly as Momo moved, giggling as it approached her entrance.

“Mina?” Momo called to draw the girl’s attention back to her. When Mina’s eyes matched with hers, she cupped the girl’s face and pulled her back into a deep kiss. They held it for just a few moments before Momo spoke again. “If nothing else… know that I love you, and I’m so happy I get to share this experience with you.”

Mina felt happy tears begin pooling in her eyes. She was about to reply to the girl before she felt a penetrating presence press into her. Momo’s cock slowly pushed into the pink girl, stretching her delightfully until she’d hilted herself.

“Huuuh, M-Momo!” Mina gasped.

“Shhh, it’s okay.” Momo cooed, he hands moving down to hold Mina’s hips. “Just relax, it’s your turn now.”

Slowly and somewhat clumsily, Momo began thrusting into Mina, her breasts kissing Mina’s own every time she did. With a few awkward hips adjustments and timed thrusts, they were able to find a comfortable rhythm that had Mina clenching the sheets in satisfaction. Yaoyorzu looked down as Mina writhed under her, the girl had never looked more beautiful to her. She was glad she wasn’t a boy as she really felt the desire to either knock Mina up or carry her child in that moment.

“Mo… please… lean back.” Mina moaned, one of her hands reaching up to push the girl away. Momo acquiesced but continued her thrusting. The cause for Mina’s request quickly became apparent as the girl began rubbing her clit vigorously.

“Mo… Mo… I’m cumming!” Mina cried. Momo felt herself jerk as the pink girl’s legs wrapped around her rear and pulled her close, preventing her from pulling out. Momo was very glad she wasn’t a boy in that moment as she’d surely be filling Mina up in that moment too.

With some deep breaths, Mina fell back against the sheets, her vagina muscles still clenching around Momo’s fake penis. Her chest heaved as she looked up at the goddess she’d just been fucked by. Or was it made love to? Either definition would be fine by her.

“Thank you Mina,” Momo smiled, leaning over the girl once more and caressing her breasts, leaving soft butterfly kisses along them. “I’m glad I lost my virginity to you.”

Mina reached up, caressing Momo’s face lovingly and dragging her into another deep kiss. Momo relaxed into it as she kissed back, not matching the pinkette’s sudden burst of enthusiasm for the kiss but enjoying it all the same.

“I’m sorry Yaomomo… I… I can’t…” Mina panted, licking her lips. “I don’t think I can let you go after this.”

“Well, you’ll have to if I start pulling back a little.” Momo teased, sliding the stiff, fake cock out of her partner.

“Momo, no!” Mina shook her head, hips twitching as the toy rubbed against her sensitive walls. “That’s not what I meant.”

Momo blinked as both Mina’s hands cupped her face now, trying to get the girl’s full attention.

“I want you Momo… I want this! You, me, us...” Mina began. Momo felt her heart ache and feelings of sadness wash through her. How could she have been so stupid?! Doing intimate things such as this was bound to lead to something like this happening. Now, as much as she knew it would hurt both her and her friend… she would have to reject her and break both their hearts.

“I know you think you’re stuck in this thing because of your parents and your family’s company but we’re not going to let it happen! I’m going to work hard and do everything I can in my power to free you… and when I do… I want you to be with me.” Mina declared, tears filling her eyes.  “M-maybe with Tooru um… too.”

“Mi-Mina I can’t…” Momo cried, her own tears and emotions being dragged to the surface. “Please. It hurts too much… don’t make me say it…”

“You won’t have to,” Mina said firmly, “You’re Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu, and I’m Mina Fuckin’ Ashido… we’re gonna find a fuckin’ way to get you out of this with our awesome fuckin’ friends and you’re gonna be able to choose whomever the fuck you want to be with no matter what… I just… I’m asking that you consider… me.”

Momo bit her lip to keep the sobs inside. She knew her parents. Strong, determined and ambitious weren’t just traits of her own, they were inherited from both sides. If Momo opposed them, they’d take her down with ruthless efficiency and leave her no foundation to stand on until she submit. She didn’t want to spend her remaining days locked in a gilded cage after that. If her friends joined her in an attempted rebellion, they’d be taken down even more brutally and, unlike her, would be tossed aside with nothing left. Momo could barely endure the thought alone of seeing her friends in that state, to see it in real life would crush her completely.

The heiress knew Mina was desperately clinging for any scrap of hope that they could be together right now, whether it be due to a post-orgasm haze or her true feelings. She wanted desperately to accept but knew it would only lead them down a path of eventual misery. The pink girl she’d come to adore as both a friend and a lover wouldn’t give up though, no matter what Momo said. So instead, she’d lie. She’d lie to spare Mina’s feelings until it was too late for the girl to do anything. Momo would end up in her betrothal all the same but if she deceived Mina until then… at least she and her friends would be spared her parent’s wrath.

“O… Okay… Mina.” Momo relented. The lie filled her heart with grief but at least the words she spoke about her feelings for the girl would be true. “I want it… I want it too. You know we can’t… but… if I ever escape my betrothal… I’ll come for you.”

“Momo.” Mina smiled, the now happy tears rolling down her face as she smiled. “I… I love you… so much.” She kissed the heiress deeply once more. Momo returned her passions for the girl with her own tears slipping down to her chin… but they were not ones of joy.

“I mean… I… um…” Mina pulled back. “Like not love-love since we haven’t even had a date or anything like that but I know at least… that I love you as my friend and… I could very easily fall for you.”

“I know, it’s okay Mina.” The heiress smiled tearfully, “For now… can we just enjoy what we have?”

“S-sure.” Mina snuggled into Momo’s chest before wrapping her arms around the busty girl and rolling her to the side. The acid girl giggled lightly and stroked Momo’s face. “You um… still up for me talking to Hagakure? I’m sure she’d like to get in on this.”

Momo bit her lip before replying.

“If… that is okay?”

“Of course, nothing’s really changed… we’re still two single gals just having fun. I just… wanted to be clear… about my intentions afterwards.”

“Understandable.”

“Though… maybe… we could invite Hagakure to join us in a harem?” Mina asked cautiously.

“Sounds delightful,” Momo sighed, wishing she could even have one person of her own. Two was much too much to hope for.

The two lay in silence, just taking in each other’s faces. The light caresses and touches sent pleasant tickles down their frames and the air was just warm enough to forgo the need for sheets. They could quite easily lay there until sleep claimed them both.

Then, there were four loud knocks at the door.

Both girls froze as their hearts leapt into their mouths, breath stuck in their throats.

“Momo… do you… have a minute?”

That was Tsu. What was she doing here?! Both girls looked to each other, hoping the other had the solution to what they were supposed to do next.

“I… could really use some help. Ribbit.”

There went any thought of ignoring the girl and remaining silent until she figured Momo wasn’t home.

“Y-yes Tsu.” Momo called out, quickly standing up from her bed, frantically unclipping the toy around her waist while searching for her clothes. Mina took the hint, frantically grabbing her panties and sweatpants from the end of the bed. “Just please hold on a moment.”

With speed neither of them knew they were capable of, they were dressed once more, Momo’s newly created toy kicked under the bed and Mina appearing to search for random homework topics on her laptop.

Momo hurriedly approached the door and tried to calm the flush from her recent activities down, hoping Mina’s wouldn’t be showing either before unlocking and opening her door.

“H-hi Tsu, something I can help with?” Momo asked just a little too cheerfully to be nonchalant.

“Hey Momo… can we talk?” Tsuyu asked, the unease in her voice much clearer without the door blocking it.

“By all means, come in.” Momo stepped aside. Tsuyu was about to step in only to see Mina sitting on the bed, staring very hard at something on her laptop.

“Oh… I didn’t realize you were here Mina, ribbit.” Tsuyu blinked before turning away, “I’ll come back another time.”

“Tsu, no.” Momo reached out and put her hand on the frog girl’s shoulder. “You said you needed help, that’s more important than uh… studying.”

“Yeah girl, I could use a break anyway, come tell Auntie Mina and maybe I can help too!” Mina cheered.

Tsuyu paused as she considered her question to Momo. Mina knew the story behind the question anyway so it wouldn’t hurt the girl to be present; maybe she would have some useful information.

“Well… I guess you do know anyway…” Tsuyu admitted, stepping inside.

“Oh.” Mina blinked, shutting her laptop and patting the bed by her side. “Yaomomo, gonna need you up here for hugs, Tsu’s likely going to need cuddles during this.”

“I do hope nothing is too wrong Tsu.” Momo said, quickly shutting the door and ushering the green haired girl to her bed. The green haired girl pulled herself into a spot next to Mina and leant on the girl’s shoulder when the pinkette opened up her arms for a hug.

“Oh Tsu,” Mina rubbed up and down her arms. “Is this about the thing with the people?”

Momo sent her recent lover a confused expression. Before Mina could inform the girl she was told to keep who or what she was talking about secret, Tsuyu spoke up.

“No… I was actually here to talk to Yaomomo, ribbit… about… her fantasy.”

“My… fantasy?” Momo blinked before recalling the events of their second sleepover, about her admission to have multiple partners. “Ah, yes, I recall.”

“So… do you… really think it’s okay?” Tsuyu asked hesitantly. “To… want something like that?”

Mina sighed, shaking her head.

“I think I’ve got you ya’ silly frog.” Mina jostled the girl. “You mind if I fill Momo in on some of the details?”

“I… guess it can’t be helped, ribbit.” Tsuyu replied sadly. It hurt both girls to see the normally unflappable girl so despondent; Mina for the second time.

“So, in case you took that question in a negative way. What our resident blunt girl means is, ‘Do you think it’s okay to want to date multiple people at once?’ She’s got a crush on Midori as you know but Ochako has also popped up on her radar and she can’t pick.” Mina explained. “Poor girl has it in her head that she has to choose. I told her to just go for both but clearly she wants another opinion, so what do you think?”

Momo had to take a second to just digest the information.

“I know it’s… not normal.” Tsuyu croaked.

“Yes Tsu, you’re right,” Momo agreed, “But also not unheard of. There are a number of polyamorous relationship success stories out there, who’s to say yours can’t be one of them?”

“Poly… amorous?” Tsuyu blinked. “Is… that another word for harem?”

“Smaller words work for me too please.” Mina concurred, having not heard the word herself.

“Oh, you were not aware?” Momo blinked, “Not at all; I believe harem has more sexual connotations linked to it, especially when describing a relationship between a single male and many females. ‘Polyamorous’ people, or the practise of ‘polyamory’, is described as someone having multiple intimate relationships with people who all consent to the situation. While I believe there are still some technicalities regarding marriage in differing countries, including Japan, there is no reason you could not enter a loving relationship with both Ochako and Izuku so long as all three of you discussed and acknowledged it.”

“Wait, that’s an actual thing?!” Mina’s eyes bulged. “I just figured she should go for it and to hell with what anyone else thought, didn’t realise it was an actual word or thing.”

“Indeed,” Momo nodded, “While I came across the more… sexual content regarding relations with more than one other partner at first, my own desire for those types of intimate acts was stirred. Naturally I would like to do this only with those that I loved and cared for and I too briefly wondered if it was even possible for such a relationship to occur. I did some research and found out that, while certainly uncommon, it is not something to be ashamed about. It is why I felt it acceptable that I shared this with you all during our last sleepover.”

A strangled cry broke from Tsuyu’s lips as both girls turned their attention back to the girl who was the whole reason for the discussion. Tsuyu had fat tears running down her face and certainly looked the picture of a broken girl. But from the way her closed eyes curved upwards and the smile trying to override her sobs, these could be identified as happy, relief filled tears.

“Tsu!” Both Mina and Momo called to the girl, wrapping her in a pair of firm hugs.

“I-I’m… I-I’m f-fine…” She blubbered, choking out a few soft ribbits. “I-I’m just… s-so happy.”

Over the girl’s head, Mina and Momo both shot each other a questioning look, only to get shrugs each in return. Hopefully Tsuyu would explain when she calmed down.

It took a few good minutes of continued comforting but Tsuyu’s sobs stifled themselves, the girl only throwing out a ribbit every minute or so.

“Hey,” Mina cooed. “Better now?”

Tsuyu gave a small nod.

“Would you mind telling us what brought on your tears? I hope I didn’t say something too distressing.” Momo said.

“No,” Tsuyu admitted. “I just… I have a name now… for what I think I want.”

“A name?” Momo questioned.

“So… I ma~ay have had to slap some sense into our foolish frog here.” Mina admitted, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “She thought that because she wanted more than one person… she was as bad as… the purple grape-haired one.”

“Ah… I can certainly see how distressing that could be. Especially given your… circumstances with him.” Momo understood.

“It… was silly but… I thought… I was as bad as him. That it was only a matter of time before I… did similar things… and I hated myself for it.”

“Hence the slap.” Mina said sadly.

“Please don’t think worse of her.” Tsuyu addressed Momo. “It did help me see reason and rethink myself.”

“While I don’t condone that particular behaviour,” Momo shot Mina a glare who replied with another sheepish look, “I am glad that you were able to come to me to talk about this. Even more so that I could help.”

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu nodded. “Just knowing that… there’s a word that describes what I want… what I am… I’m so happy. And… I’m… sorry for not believing you straight away Mina.” She apologised.

“Hey, don’t worry ‘bout it, I had no clue either.” Mina giggled, “Nice to know my advice was still right though. Go get your guy and girl.”

Tsuyu sighed.

“There’s… still nothing to talk about regarding that. Ochako still hasn’t come to talk to me… so I’m still kind of stuck there.”

“I’m sorry Tsu.” Momo consoled the girl, “Did you confess and she needed time or something?”

“Sort of,” Tsuyu admitted. “She doesn’t know if she’s into girls and needs time to think things over. I didn’t confess in a really romantic way either as she confronted me about Izuku so I had to tell her my mixed feelings, I’m wondering if I really screwed everything up.”

“Oh, I see.” Momo sympathised. “That is a predicament. I don’t know what to suggest other than allow her the time she requested.”

“Wish we could help more girl.” Mina smiled sadly.

“It’s okay, you’ve both done more than enough for me tonight.” Tsuyu smiled. “I should go. I didn’t mean to ruin your… time together.”

Mina grimaced. That line alone told her that Tsuyu had caught on to their intimate acts. She wasn’t sure what gave it away, but she only hoped Momo didn’t catch the girl’s implication.

“We were j-just studying.” Momo blushed, looking away from the girl. “That’s all.”

Mina loved the girl, but Momo really couldn’t hide secrets from anyone.

“It’s okay Yaomomo,” Tsuyu shot the girl as earnest a smile as her puffed up face could manage. “I figured you and Mina had something going on after the last sleepover. You don’t have to hide it from me, I’m happy you’re ‘not together’.” Tsuyu used air quotes for the last two words.

Momo flushed and tried to quickly think of something to say.

“Give up Yaomomo, frog’s too observant for us.” Mina sighed, “What gave us away?”

“A few things, mostly the smell and the fact you are actually ‘studying’ without the fear of Aizawa put in you.” Tsuyu smirked. “That, the condom wrapper in the bin and the fact Mina’s shirt’s been on backwards this entire time.”

Mina looked down and sure enough her t-shirt label was poking out just over the top of her collar.

“Fuck.”

“Mina!” Momo scolded.

The sound of a happy giggle allowed smiles back on their faces as they watched Tsuyu cheer up just a little.

“We’re not together though Tsu.” Momo informed the girl. “We had a discussion about this earlier.”

“It was one full of great sadness.” Mina exaggerated. “Though I professed my love for our dear goddess, I still must defeat the evil that binds her before she can be free. Until then, I can merely pray at her alter… and she can pray at mine.”

Tsuyu blushed lightly as Mina sent her a suggestive wink for the innuendo.

“M-Mina!” Momo blushed.

“Sorry my goddess.” Mina gave a mock bow. “But no, we’re just two single, sexy semi-pros enjoying some intimate time together.”

At Mina’s own comment, she felt a familiar brainwave run through her mind. Technically, they were all just single, sexy semi-pros who she’d enjoyed intimate time with. Momo was talking about possibly seeing if something could happen with Hagakure, why not Tsu too? Mina already knew the frog girl had developed a small crush on all of them at least so should she make that suggestion? It might certainly cheer the girl up some more, letting her know it was okay to feel this way.

Fuck it, as Kaminari would say, ‘YOLO!’

“Say… Tsu…” Mina purred, slipping her hands down to the frog girl’s waist, electing a small ribbit from her friend. “You’re also sexy and single right now…”

Tsuyu kept her mouth closed. Mina had been tactful enough to avoid telling Momo about her feelings regarding their entire friendship group… at least until now.

“If I… I dunno… asked if you’d like to join Momo and I in some noncommittal, very pleasurable time together… would that be something you’re interested in?”

Momo felt unable to speak. She wanted to both shut Mina up as well as hear the frog girl’s answer before she responded. Mina must have a reason for asking the girl. Sure they’d spent private time together that she’d told Momo about, but that was no reason to just be so casual with an invitation… unless… Mina knew something.

“I… um…” Tsuyu began before quickly looking to the heiress. “M-Momo?”

“I… would like to hear your answer.” Momo swallowed nervously.

“I mean… would this count as a polymorous relationship?” Mina asked.

“PolyAmorous,” Momo corrected, “And… it could certainly be regarded as such, though it would be as um… intimate friends rather than as multiple girlfriends.”

“See, all above board.” Mina lowered her head and pressed her cheek against the frog girl’s. “So… would you like to spend some time together, Tsu~u”

“Ribbit!” Tsuyu blushed, but nodding her head and giving the girls her answer.

“Well… it seems we’ll be studying after all. I believe Momo has yet to get acquainted with that talented tongue of yours. Me however,” Mina purred, directing Tsuyu’s face towards her own with a single finger under her chin and capturing her lips in a soft kiss.

Momo watched as Mina and Tsu’s kiss deepened, replaying the dare from the most recent slumber party. She had gotten a little excited then but this was another level. She was still horny from not quite getting off again while fucking Mina and now she had a chance to experience something even more thrilling.

Momo reached out and took Tsu’s hand in both of hers, examining it closely, how it was slightly larger than one would expect from someone of her size, and started kissing the back of her palm. Tsuyu broke the kiss with Mina to look over at the heiress who was now kissing up her arm, drawing closer to her face.

“How about you cheer our friend up with a kiss Yaomomo.” Mina grinned over Tsuyu’s shoulder.

Tsuyu and Momo gave each other a brief, nervous look as the creation girl reached Tsuyu’s shoulder. Yaoyorozu pulled her lips together and leant forward, her eyes slowly closing. Between the nerves and excitement Tsuyu was feeling, her heart was liable to burst from her chest. She managed to keep it down though, instead puckering her own lips and meeting Momo’s as they softly explored this new side to their friendship.

Momo allowed her tongue to slip between her lips just as Tsuyu’s did, meeting in the middle before they turned their heads and sunk into a deeper kiss. The frog girl felt a pair of wandering, probably pink hands slip under her top and run their fingers along her stomach before searching higher. When she broke the kiss with Yaoyorozu, her shirt was going to go.

As predicted, when Momo pulled back, shyly licking her lips with an adorable blush on her face, Tsuyu felt her clothing pulled upwards. She raised her hands to make it easier before turning back to the pink girl who was reaching for her own top.

“No point keeping this on!” Mina said as she pulled it up and over her head, her breasts dropping erotically as they were exposed once more. The acid girl grinned at Tsu only to pout as she realized her prize couldn’t yet be claimed.

“Come on Tsu. No bras allowed.”

“I wasn’t expecting something like this to happen, ribbit.” Tsuyu said simply.

“If I may,” Momo spoke up, “May I?”

Mina smiled and gestured to Tsuyu who faced the heiress again. Momo leant forward once more, her arms reaching out and wrapping around Tsu before searching out her clasp. It didn’t take more than a few seconds for its hold on itself to release under Momo’s dexterous fingers. After the pop, Momo pulled back, admiring Tsuyu’s body as the bra merely loosened. Tsuyu reached up to cup herself as the heiress pulled her straps over her shoulder. With a blush, the frog girl lowered her hands, her bra coming away with it and revealing herself to Momo for the first time.

“Adorable.” Momo muttered. “May I?”

“G-go ahead.” Tsuyu replied, pushing her chest out a little.

Momo reached down and softly stroked her fingers around Tsuyu’s breast before tickling her nipple with a finger. The girl’s soft moan encouraged her to continue. She slowly bent down and softly repeated the action her fingers took with her tongue; slowly exploring Tsuyu’s chest until she suckled at her nipple.

Tsuyu bit her lip as an erotic moan rumbled in her throat.

“Hey, I want in on this.” Mina pouted, before leaning down and capturing Tsuyu’s other nipple on her mouth. The green haired girl gasped, her toes clenching as she felt two distinct tongues, neither of which were hers, flicking and teasing. She couldn’t lie to herself, this was everything she wanted. Not to the degree her fantasy had conjured up but if she was given permission to enjoy this piece of it she would more than happily seize this opportunity.

When Mina heard Momo’s wet sounding release of Tsuyu’s nipple from her mouth, she followed suit, smiling seductively up at their newest playmate.

“It seems we’re all entirely too dressed. Momo, I think our dear frog queen needs to be the center of our attention for a while, mind giving me a hand?” She asked, reaching out to take hold of Tsuyu’s shorts and underwear underneath with one hand.

“I believe you are correct.” Momo nodded, taking hold of the other side of Tsuyu’s clothes. “Unless… she doesn’t feel comfortable continuing.”

The girls looked up at their frog queen, giving the girl a chance to back out before things went further. Tsuyu licked her lips, ready to declare her orders.

“You may continue; this will please your frog queen, ribbit.” She said in a faux regal voice, reaching out to stroke both their heads.

“At once my liege.” Mina bowed her head as she tugged Tsuyu’s clothes down and under her rear with Momo’s help before tossing them to the side.

Now the final consent had been made clear, Mina eagerly stripped off her own remaining clothes while Momo took her time, slowly divesting herself of her own under Tsuyu’s watchful eyes.

“Okay, I certainly have some ideas for what next, but I believe, as the one that needed cheering up, Tsu?” Mina called to her friend. “How would you like me?”

The frog girl pondered for a second before turning to Momo.

“I-if it’s not too much…” She began. “Could I… ask you to sit on my face?”

“Oh my,” Momo blushed, realizing that she’d enjoy Tsuyu’s expert tongue work sooner than she’d thought. “I would like that but I should warn you, I may uh… cum quite quickly due to my earlier activities.”

“Couldn’t finish her off, eh Mina?” Tsuyu teased.

“Screw you! I made sure to take care of her first.” Mina glared, “Just for that, I’m gonna fuck this frog.”

“All according to plan, ribbit.” Tsuyu grinned cheekily.

Mina glared some more before an idea popped into her head.

“Not entirely.” She chuckled darkly. “Momo, if you would begin.”

Mina grabbed Tsuyu’s shoulders and lay the girl down, gesturing for Momo to take her newly formed seat.

“S-sure,” Momo said with a hint of nerves, rising to her knees before throwing one over Tsuyu’s head, her pussy only a few inches away from the girl’s waiting nose and the smell invading her senses. “Please um… tap my leg if you need me to sit up.”

“Gotcha.” Tsuyu nodded, licking her lips and eagerly awaiting the girl to descend.

“Momo, could you give me a handful of lube please.” Mina reached out her arm to the girl. The heiress tilted her head in confusion but accepted the girl’s request, generating a small amount from her finger into the girl’s palm.

“Go ahead and start.” Mina grinned, “I’ll just be a minute.”

The pinkette got up off the bed and disappeared below it. Momo looked down at the girl between her legs and gave her a small nod. Then, she slowly lowered herself to Tsuyu’s face. The frog girl immediately began to work, her tongue exploring the outside of Momo’s entrance as she ran up and down her slit. She glided briefly over her clit, receiving an aroused moan from the girl as payment before she prepared for the main event. Slowly, she started pushing her tongue into Momo, thrusting softly.

“Ooo… yes… mmm,” Momo hummed, enjoying the new sensations Tsuyu was able to elicit thanks to her unique advantage. She clenched her muscles around Tsuyu’s tongue as she began to slowly thrust herself against Tsuyu’s face, encouraging the girl to do more.

A stuttered moan broke the air from the side. Tsuyu wanted to look over but her vision was full of Momo’s thighs. A couple of soft snaps sounded out before Mina spoke again.

“Ready! Time to rock your world Tsu.”

The green haired girl slowed her movements as she felt Mina climb back onto the bed, navigating her way over to her. She knew she was practically dripping wet already so what Mina needed lube for she didn’t know. A pair of hands rested on her knees and spread her apart. Whether Mina wanted to grind on her, use her own tongue or something else, Tsuyu didn’t care at this point. Just the fact she got to share this experience with them was already enough.

“Here we go Tsu. Time for some delicious revenge.”

From that, she guessed that Mina has chosen tong- That’s not a tongue!

Mina grunted as she pressed her borrowed penis into her froggy friend and slid into her, right down to the hilt. Her hips bumped into the girl’s own delightfully while the toy shifted inside both of them. Tsuyu let out a surprised gasp as it dawned on her just what happened, her own appendage stilling inside Momo as she processed.

“You seem surprised Tsu~u.” Mina teased, rubbing her fingers along the girl’s inner thighs. “I did say I was going to fuck you.”

With her cheeky little prank complete, Mina let herself slowly pull back out of Tsu before pushing back in again in a gentle rhythm. She was rather enjoying being able to test out the toy from the opposite side after its earlier use on her. From the way Tsuyu was clenching at the sheets, the girl was certainly enjoying it too.

“Um… Tsu? I hate to be rude but…” Momo interrupted Tsuyu’s revelling, reaching down to stroke her hair lovingly. “C-could you please continue? I’m… curious as to how deep you can reach.”

The frog girl blinked at Momo for a moment before resuming her efforts, exploring Momo’s depths with renewed energy. She pushed more of her tongue into the heiress and watched as her stomach rippled from the inside. A twenty meter tongue was certainly bigger than any penis that didn’t stretch like rubber but she could only push so much inside. Carefully, she allowed the tip to seek out Momo’s cervix as she had Mina’s before; the girl did say she was curious.

Tsuyu gave a soft push against the girl. She could see Momo grit her teeth as she applied pressure.

“K-keep going… little more.” Momo tried to keep her breathing even. Clearly the girl knew what Tsuyu was doing and wanted to continue despite the obvious discomfort. Tsuyu tried to refine and will her tongue into as fine a point as she could to make it easier on her partner.

Her patience and efforts were rewarded as she felt her tongue slip through the even narrower gap inside Momo who let out a grunt and whimper of strain. Tsuyu felt the small gap around her tongue pulse as she felt the heiress clenching. Momo smiled down at the frog girl, once more stroking her head.

“It hurts… but it’s a pleasant pain… please keep going.”

Tsuyu pushed a little further still, touching places in Momo no man’s cock would ever likely reach.

“Yaomomo, did she like push through push through?” Mina asked, slowing her thrusts.

“Indeed… it is something I… haaa… have been curious about.” Momo admitted.

“Dayam, I couldn’t bear a few seconds of pressure. Well done I guess.” Mina shrugged.

Having such a long, dexterous tongue, Tsuyu was able to ignore the slight pain of the ring trying to cut off the blood inside it to sensitively touch the deepest parts of her partner. Going off what she knew about anatomy, she tried to stick to the central area; the fallopian tubes were probably never going to be fun to have thrust against. Slowly but surely, she felt her tongue press against the very back of Momo’s uterus.

The heiress let out a gasp filled with a mix of pain and pleasure.

“F-fuck me Tsu… c-cum in the d-deepest part of me… please.” She begged.

Tsuyu wasn’t stupid, thrusting hard against that part of Momo would cause more pain than any pleasure was worth, especially risking injury. So, she pulled her tongue back only slightly before pushing forward, tapping the back of her uterus lightly once more. The heiress clenched tightly with a braced smile on her face.

“J-just like that.” She murmured. Tsuyu obliged, trying to ignore the growing feeling of her own orgasm to delicately focus on fucking Momo gently and deeply with her tongue.

It didn’t take more than a dozen thrusts before Tsuyu had to quickly begin reeling her tongue back in as the strength of the clenching from her friend’s orgasm threatened to tear it off. That was not a discussion she needed with Recovery Girl or any other medical professional. Tsuyu pulled out of Momo’s cervix as delicately as she could, allowing the girl to clench her vagina around her tongue instead as it was tame in comparison.

Momo’s eyes were fluttering and her breathing came in short, sharp gasps, one hand’s fingers buried in Tsuyu’s hair while the other was cupping her mouth to muffle the load moan that was trying to escape.

Before a minute had passed, Momo felt her muscles all slack, wanting nothing more than to collapse in a heap. Carefully extracting herself from above her green haired, god-tongued friend, she flopped to the side, taking in deep, unashamed breaths.

“Someone had fun.” Mina grinned, pausing in her efforts to admire the results of Tsuyu’s own.

Momo just pathetically bent an arm at the elbow, holding up a half-hearted thumbs up before allowing the limb to drop to the covers once more.

“How about you Tsu?” Mina turned back to the girl she had currently buried her fake penis into. “Ready for a proper pounding?”

“Yea-Yeah.” Tsuyu panted, her jaw and tongue sore from the workout she’d given them. “But erm… could I turn over?”

“Ooo, you want it from behind?” Mina giggled, getting a confirming nod from the girl. “Then by all means.”

Tsuyu twitched as Mina pulled her cock out of her. If that was anything like the real thing, she would definitely enjoy it. After taking just a brief moment to rest, Tsuyu rolled in place before pushing herself to her hands and knees. Mina was about to grab the girl’s hips to reposition herself but Tsuyu started moving again.

Lost in her post-orgasm haze Momo didn’t even realize what was going on until Tsuyu was positioned directly over her, their faces inches away from each other and Tsuyu’s breasts brushing her own.

“H-hi.” Momo blinked, wondering what was happening.

“Hi Momo… could we um… kiss… until I cum?” Tsuyu asked shyly. Momo smiled lovingly back at the girl once more, stabilizing her breathing as best she could before leaning up and kissing the end of Tsuyu’s nose.

“Of course we can… um… Darling.”

“R-ribbit!” Tsuyu blushed.

“I-is that okay?” Momo asked, “I just… think it suits you.”

Tsuyu could feel tears welling up in her eyes once more. She knew they were just sex friends right now but she could swear she almost felt the love pouring from Momo in that moment.

“I… I love it.” Tsuyu croaked before descending onto Momo, attacking her lips with her own.

“Hey, how come Tsuyu gets such a cutesy pet name?” Mina pouted, “I want a pet name.”

Momo broke the kiss with Tsuyu and held her close, attempting to look at the pink girl over Tsuyu’s shoulder.

“You’ll get yours when you finish getting our Darling off.” Momo smirked, knowing it would rile up the pinkette.

“Sorry Tsu, you heard the boss.” Mina lined herself up with Tsuyu’s pussy once more, briefly admiring the sight of it positioned directly over Momo’s.

“Ribbit!” Tsuyu gasped as she felt the cock thrust deep inside her once more, the angle of entry making a significant difference compared to the feeling she had been expecting.

“Shhh Darling.” Momo cooed. Drawing Tsuyu’s face close to her own again. “Just let Mina do her thing.” She pressed a kiss back to Tsuyu’s lips as the two began making out.

It took a moment to adjust as they found a position where Mina could pound the girl at her leisure while Momo and Tsuyu could kiss without the constant thrusts interrupting them. Mina could feel her own release building. Her pussy clenching against her end of the strap on as she tried to hold off until she was sure Tsuyu had hers. Momo took her own initiative, running her hands up Tsuyu’s sides before cupping her breasts and lightly pinching her nipples between her fingers. The frog girl had to break their kiss to moan loudly as her orgasm approached.

“Please Darling.” Momo cooed, “Cum for us.”

Tsuyu couldn’t hold back any longer, her release arriving hard as she desperately thrust back against Mina, pushing the strap on as deep into herself as it would go. The sounds of Tsuyu’s release were music to Mina’s ears as she felt herself let go, quickly bringing her own hand to the top of the strap on to rub her clit just under the top of it.

Momo’s heart swelled as both of her lovers lost themselves in ecstasy, their moans and groans of pleasure echoing in the room.

When they both regained control of themselves, Momo felt Tsuyu’s arms give out as the girl wilted onto her, face pressed softly into her collar just above her breasts. Mina slowly pulled back and out of Tsuyu, quickly and delicately reaching for the device’s straps to free her own insides of the penis shape she was still lightly clenching around. With a wet sound, Mina was free to fall to the side, panting from her recent exertions.

Looking down at the other panting girl in her arms, Momo wrapped her arms around Tsuyu and used one to softly stroke her head once more. The three just allowed themselves to exist together for a moment, all catching their breaths and enjoying the pleasant hormones running through their bodies.

“Hey…” Mina reached out, stroking along Momo’s thigh to get her attention. The girl looked over at her little pink devil of a friend who started awkwardly but adorably crawling on her arms along her covers. Mina pulled herself up so she was just below her taller friend’s head before collapsing, resting her chin on her folded arms and sending a sincere smile at the other girl. “Come on then, what’s my name.”

Momo giggled fondly as Tsuyu adjusted her own head to look over at Mina, a happy, satisfied smile on her own face.

“How about… Minx.” Momo winked, “For how you devilishly sprung this on both of us.”

“It does fit.” Tsuyu agreed with a cheeky smile.

“No fair.” Mina pouted again. “I want something cutesy too.”

“Awww, but it fits so well with your horns.” Momo giggled, lightly reaching out to touch the pinkette’s small curved appendages.

“Ah, ah, do~on’t.” Mina moaned. “It… feels weird.”

“Oh? How so, ribbit?” Tsuyu asked curiously.

“Uh… if I bend them… it sends a twitch down my spine and… makes me… clench.” She admitted, her face sinking into a purple blush.

“Adorable.” Tsuyu croaked.

“S-so… that girl… before we fought that third year.” Momo put some pieces together. The blue haired girl had been playing with Mina’s horns before their learning experience against the strongest of the ‘Big Three’.

“Y-yeah.” Mina blushed, confirming the heiress’ thoughts.

“Awww, come here.” Momo reached over with her closest arm and curled it around Mina’s frame as best she could. Mina took the prompt and wiggled closer, settling on her side, Momo’s arm now resting under her neck.

“How about we save ‘Minx’ for when you’re being very… naughty.” Momo leant forward to rub her nose against the pinkette’s own. “Hmmm… cutesy nickname…”

“Princess.” Tsuyu offered shyly. “I’m um… the queen and she’s my princess.”

Mina felt herself blush, biting her lip as she felt herself squeal a little inside.

“C-could I? Please? You did call me your ‘pretty pink princess’ earlier.” She asked Momo shyly. The heiress smiled back and sealed the deal with a kiss to Mina’s nose like she had Tsuyu’s.

“Princess it is.” She declared happily.

Mina grinned, wiggling with joy at her new pet name.

“Ooo, Yaomomo’s turn.” Mina said, looking at Tsuyu. “Ideas?”

“We joke about it often enough. Isn’t she our goddess?” The frog girl suggested.

Momo blushed and looked away. “I couldn’t accept that… its definition far outweighs my own importance and… puts me on a level too far away from either of you.”

“Disagree with the first part but okay… something else…” Mina pondered. “How about Gorgeous? It’s close enough to goddess, plus Yaomomo fits the definition outside and in.”

“N-no, I can’t.” Momo blushed.

“Actually I have to agree with our Princess on this one.” Tsuyu said, “While it can certainly apply to your physical beauty, your personality is also incredibly attractive to the same degree if not more.”

“Yeah, but you rejected goddess, so boom! Gorgeous it is.” Mina declared, kissing Momo’s nose in return.

Momo turned to try and reason with Tsuyu only to receive the same seal approving kiss on her nose from the girl.

“You can’t escape either Tsuyu, you’re my Darling now too.” Mina smiled, giving the final kiss on the nose to the frog girl.

Tsuyu felt tears pool in her eyes once more. Not only had these two wonderful friends of hers helped her heavy heart immensely that night but they’d shared something spectacular with each other that she wouldn’t trade for the world. She felt so loved that she finally accepted that she would be okay with herself. Tsuyu Asui was no longer that weird, freak who wanted to make a harem out of her closest friends; she was someone who wanted many caring and loving partners in a polyamorous relationship and that was okay.

“I… I love you both… so, so much.” She cried, reaching her arm out to cuddle Mina while burying her face into Momo’s collarbone.

“And we love you too Darling.” Mina cooed while Momo kissed the girl’s hair.

The three relaxed in each other’s company, making some idle chatter about their days, their homework and the upcoming work studies. Light kisses and touches were exchanged here and there before the trio finally separated. A small awkwardness hung in the air as they looked to each other for guidance. Mina eventually rolled her eyes before grabbing her phone and asking the pair what time they usually get up for school. Once she had that, she set an alarm for slightly earlier and declared they were all going to sleep together and snuggle.

Both Momo and Tsuyu blushed but didn’t oppose the idea. With the plan made, the girls set to work straightening up Momo’s bedding, her room and their clothes, placing them on the dresser to sneak back into their own rooms with in the morning. Momo would have to do laundry again for her bedding which was becoming an increasingly common occurrence but she didn’t mind.

With a few final kisses and mutters of ‘good night’, the group went to bed early, exhausted from their sexy relations.

Despite not being as sneaky as Hagakure, both Mina and Tsuyu managed to abscond back to their dorm rooms unnoticed early in the morning. Mina was a little salty she had to sneak down and past Uraraka’s room while Tsuyu just walked normally to her own, seeing as it was on the same floor as Momo’s.

Once they were dressed and ready for the day, it became quickly apparent that today would be just another hard-working day as normal at UA. Tsuyu, Momo and Mina stole secret glances at one another throughout the day but ultimately, the universe seemed content to leave them alone. The biggest surprise came in the evening when Kaminari checked his phone after the class returned to the dorms.

“Dude! No way!” He grinned, reading the headline again.

“What’s up man?” Kirishima asked, dumping his bag by the couch before falling back into its comfy embrace.

“Hero Smash! They announced a surprise direct stream like this morning, it’s on right now.” Kaminari explained, accidently kicking the sofa leg and stumbling as he struggled to grab the TV remote from the table.

“For real? Awesome.” Sero grinned. “I guess it has been a while since the last fighter was added.”

“Meh, it’s a total snoozefest.” Mineta shrugged, leaving the common room, “Most of the top heroes are already in the game and ‘cause of that most of them are dudes.”

“Is it really that heavily unbalanced?” Momo asked curiously. If they were going to be heroes, there was a chance they may end up being asked to appear in a similar game in the future.

“The small fry’s not wrong.” Bakugo grunted reluctantly, watching Kaminari fiddle with the TV and his phone at the same time, trying not to act interested. “It’s so bad that they even pull in some sidekicks from pros and use internationals to fill it out better.”

“Urgh, totally misogynistic.” Jiro scoffed.

“Midori!” Mina called out the green haired boy who baulked at the sudden attention. “You’re like the super hero aficionado. What’s the deal?”

“Oh… um…” Izuku paused, collecting his thoughts. “Well Kacchan is right; they’ve used more heroes like ‘Burnin’ from Endeavour’s agency and ‘Star and Stripe’ as an international power house as there’s just unfortunately not as many female pros in the top fifty compared to males. Of course people want to play as heroes they idolise but the company who makes the game series want the top rated heroes as that will likely sell more copies of the game. While there are still notable female heroes like Ryukyu and Midnight in the game, they are considerably more spaced out in the rankings compared to the likes of All Might, Endeavour, Best Jeanist, Edgeshot, Crust and more who are all within the top ten alone.”

“It’s gone downhill ever since the original creator left citing ‘burnout’ as the reason why.” Bakugo replied.

“Hey, the game’s still good.” Kaminari replied, finding a stream of the current news reveal on his phone before casting it to the TV. “But yeah, it could really do with some more girl power.”

“-as such, her home town of Hiroshima has been included as a new battle arena, extensively recreated with care.” A polite voice announced over the TV.

“Damnit, missed the reveal.” Kaminari sighed. “They have the best cutscene reveals. Will just have to catch it later.”

“Hey, at least it’s a girl.” Mina cheered, happy that they were getting at least some recognition after that unflattering analysis from Midori’s bright head.

“Anyone know which hero’s from Hiroshima?” Kirishima asked the room.

“Beats me.” Ojiro shrugged, not interested in the game at all.

“HA! Bitch finally gave in.” Bakugo grinned, suddenly very interested.

“Bakugo! Please desist using that type of language.” Iida scolded, chopping his hand at the boy.

“Gonna share with the class?” Sero looked over at the explosion boy.

Before Bakugo could respond, they heard a new voice speak from the TV.

“If you’re gonna die, get the job done first!” A tall, tanned pair of legs flashed on the screen, followed by an extremely toned rear with a white rabbit’s tail and finishing with a quick shot of just tall, white rabbits’s ears. “Because a Hero never, ever gives up!”

“Fuck yeah!” Kaminari cheered as the Rabbit Hero: Mirko stepped onto the scene in her full, muscle bound glory.

The class that had gathered around the TV watched as the playable Mirko performed some notable moves from her arsenal, beating back other notable pros like Edgeshot and Endeavour.

“No way!” Midoriya shouted, “Mirko’s been turning down the chance to appear in this game for the past couple years.”

“Why’s that Midoriya?” Tsuyu asked, curious if there was a specific reason for the rabbit hero to reject such an offer.

“She said she didn’t want to be in it until she broke the top fifty at least, maybe even top ten.” Izuku explained, “She’s notoriously difficult to get a hold of for anything other than crime due to her lack of sidekicks or supporting staff so it was just an offhand comment from a quick interview this one time.”

“Think they’ve been working on this since the last billboard then?” Sato asked, the sugar hero leaning on the back of the couch.

“Absolutely,” Izuku nodded.

“As a special treat,” The announcer for the game continued, “This downloadable character will be available for purchase and play… today!”

“What?! Awesome!” Kaminari cheered. “Who’s up for another gaming night? I’m gonna go get everything to set up.”

“I’m in, let’s see how cottontail fairs up against the ultimate hero!” Bakugo grinned, preselecting All Might in his mind.

“Yeah, Midoriya’s Edgeshot tactics might not work against an unknown like her,” Sero grinned, “That’s who you meant by ultimate hero, right Bakugo?”

“I’ll fucking bury you!” The blond exploded his palm, crushing the resulting smoke that erupted.

“Ooo, lemme play! I wanna kick some ass!” Mina challenged.

“Don’t you have homework to catch up on?” Jiro glanced at the girl, watching with a smile as she deflated, clearly not taking Yaomomo up on her offer of studying last night.

“Urgh, Jiro! Don’t go and ruin my fun.” She pouted. “Fine, homework, then dinner, then kicking butt.”

“It’ll be a bit before the download’s done so you’ve got time.” Kaminari nodded.

“Woo! Plan!” Mina cheered, quickly making a dash for her room.

The class split up to do their own things after that. True to his word, Kaminari brought down his games console once more and set it up in the common room ready for after dinner. He made sure to let it be known that all were welcome to join in for the session and, by the time dinner was over, he’d gathered a crew: Sero, Kirishima, Bakugo, Midoriya, Tokoyami and Ashido had all elected to join the electric boy in the battle while Todoroki and Jiro sat nearby, content to watch.

A few rounds passed quickly, each person getting a turn using the new hero before they settled into facing off against each other using whatever characters they felt like. Todoroki watched with a smile whenever anyone who selected Endeavour was beaten.

“I’m surprised she wasn’t here sooner. She’s super tough and manly!” Kirishima declared, picking Red Riot for his next bout.

“Bunny bitch probably didn’t want a second rate moveset.” Bakugo guessed, picking All Might again. “No way I’m gonna be included ‘til I’m number one, then I’ll have the best moveset, costumes, everything.”

“Not gonna lie, Mirko could crush my head between her legs and I would thank her.” Kaminari grinned, selecting the new downloadable fighter for himself.

“Dude, same,” Mina laughed, “If we’re talking hero crushes, Mirko jumped up near the top of mine like three weeks back.”

“Ha, gay.” Sero chuckled.

“Bi actually, Tapey, and never going back.”

“Wait… really?” Kaminari turned to look at the girl. Was she just admitting to something like that offhand or was she just joking.

“Oh yeah. Had an epiphany when I saw dem muscles. Mina likey.” The pink girl laughed. All those in the common area glanced at each other nervously, none quite sure if Mina was being serious or not.

“So what, you coming out the closet or some shit?” Bakugo asked flippantly.

“I’d say more dancing out but yeah.” Mina shrugged, “I wouldn’t kick her out of bed, that’s for sure.”

“W-wow Ashido… I had no idea.” Midoriya blinked. “That’s very brave of you. Thank you for trusting us.”

“Brave sh-mave,” Mina rolled her eyes, “I’m not gonna hide it. If anyone has a problem with it, that’s their deal.”

Mina idly noticed Jiro rise to her feet and leave the common area as the next round started. She watched as Bakugo’s All Might easily tore apart Kaminari’s inexperienced use of Mirko while Kirishima’s Red Riot tried to pick off the explosive blond whenever he could.

Her phone buzzed in her pocket. She reached down and plucked it out as Bakugo let out a cheer of impending victory. He was just lucky Midoriya was sitting this round out if the brief teasing about their last battle was anything to go by.

‘You have 1 new message.
Deepest Dope: WTF was that?!’

Mina blinked. Jiro just left, why was she texting her if they could just talk. She unlocked her phone to reply only for a new message to pop in.

‘Deepest Dope: U can’t jus announce shit like tht

That was weird. Why did Jiro have a problem with her telling people she was bi now?

Alien Queen: Can and did! Whyd you dash nyway?

Deepest Dope: …

Alien Queen: Is it coz I did it first?

Deepest Dope: No…

Mina watched as the small line of text that disclosed who was typing informed her several times that Jiro had started and stopped replying. It took a full five minutes before her next text.

Deepest Dope: Need 2 talk, come to your room.

If the girl was having issues with herself or, very unlikely, actually had a problem with Mina, there was no way the pink girl could ignore it.

“Hey guys, mum’s calling, gotta go chat.” She announced rising and heading towards the elevator.

“You gonna be long? You’re up next.” Kirishima called out.

“Might be a while.” Mina called back, “Don’t save my spot.”

“Laters Mina!” Kaminari called back.

The group waited for the elevator to swiftly escort their friend away before they broke into somewhat hushed conversation.

“Dude, anyone else clock Mina swinging for that team or is this just as out of left field for you guys?” Sero asked.

“A surprise to be sure, but a welcome one.” Kaminari chuckled, offering his response as a meme.

“It is not a factor I considered in our friend.” Tokoyami stated. “However, the darkness is all the deeper when surrounded by those that shine brightest.”

“What?” Sero shot the bird boy a look.

“I believe he means that it’s great that Mina um… talked to us about it.” Midoriya offered. “She feels like she doesn’t have to hide it from us and can be herself with us.”

“Yeah! She’s like, so super manly for trusting us like that!” Kirishima declared, crying manly tears.

“Of course she can! Raccoon eyes don’t take shit from anyone. Any of you extras got a problem with her can take it up with me.” Bakugo barked sending a glare around the group.

“Dude, chill. Pretty sure we don’t have a class of douchebags.” Sero shrugged. Kaminari was quiet for a moment, contemplating his next words carefully.

“We are fine, just… no one tell Mineta.”

An uncomfortable apprehension fell around the group as they each tried to hazard a guess at what their tiny classmate’s reaction would be.

“It is for the best.” Tokoyami nodded while Kirishima turned to Midoriya.

“Bro, you know him best besides Kaminari thanks to the USJ. Thoughts?”

Midoriya scrunched his face in thought, hunching over a little.

“I don’t want to believe any of our classmates would treat someone different because of that.” Midoriya said, however he couldn’t help recalling the line of questioning he’d been given by Aizawa about the USJ recently. “But… I also think Kaminari’s right. No offense to Ashido but if he’s around it’s probably best not to talk about it.”

“Small fry will die if he even thinks about making her uncomfortable.” Bakugo growled, handing his controller off to Sero.

“It’s not like he’ll be disparaging.” Kaminari reluctantly admitted. “He’ll just probably pester her with questions about how much she’s done, can he watch next time, gross shit like that. Honestly, I’ve been kinda pulling away from him since that bullying thing.”

“Dude, I’m sorry.” Kirishima sympathised, “It’s never fun to lose a friend because of shit like that.”

Kaminari nodded.

“If anyone’s going to be the first out in our class though, better a girl than a guy when it comes to him.”

“The fuck you mean by that?” Bakugo glared dangerously.

“Woah dude, I don’t mean it like that.” Kaminari nervously waved away. “I don’t care either way but… take what he’d probably say when he finds out about Mina and reverse it for a guy.”

“An abyssal thought indeed.” Tokoyami nodded.

“For me, if a dude’s gay? Great! Good for them and more girls to reject me.” Kaminari chuckled. “Mina though, now I have to compete with her… I’m doomed.”

“Ha! Not your best response man but it’ll do.” Kirishima laughed before becoming somewhat introspective. “Guess… now’s as good a time as any to say you don’t have to worry about me then.”

“Wait, what?” Sero gaped.

“Y-yeah.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his head nervously. “I’ve never really hid it but no one ever asked either.”

“Big whoop,” Bakugo shrugged, a nervous bead of sweat running down his head, “It’s not something you need to announce, who gives a fuck if other people know or not.”

“It is still kind of a sore topic for some people.” Kaminari reluctantly countered, “I know some folks round my way would definitely give you the stink eye.”

“Discrimination is a blight on our society, one the light and darkness must work together to cleanse.” Tokoyami offered.

“Isn’t that why we’re aiming to be heroes?” Todoroki offered.

“Gotta know how to look out for it though.” Sero said, “Sometimes it’s hard to tell if someone’s a dick because they’re a dick or because it’s motivated by something stupid like that.”

“Indeed, while I myself am not of the LGBT community, I too have faced discrimination; though it was geared towards my appearance.”

“Mutant-type-hate fuckers?” Bakugo asked offhandedly, receiving a grim nod from Tokoyami.

“Still, it’s something that we should educate ourselves on in order to be better heroes.” Izuku said. “Thank you for trusting us too Kirishima. If there’s anything I say that may upset or offend you, please let me know.”

“Nah, you’re fine Midori-bro.” Kirishima grinned toothily. “You guys are like my best buds anyway. If I had a problem with you, I’d’ve told you by now.”

“Never been friends with a gay dude before.” Sero shrugged. “Just don’t check me out in the locker rooms and make me feel weird.”

“Dude, really?” Kirishima levelled a withering stare at him.

“What?” Sero blinked. “Wait, was that wrong?”

“I believe this is what Midoriya was referring to.” Tokoyami quirked an eyebrow. “You words were not said with ill intentions, but they caused harm to those that heard them for the assumptions made.”

“Not cool, my bad bro.” Sero raised his fist for a bump to Kirishima.

“You’re good.” Kirishima bumped his fist with his own, maybe a little harder than he should have as payback. “You’re not my type anyway.”

“I’m… not sure whether to be relieved or a little upset at that.” Sero pouted.

“Point is,” Kaminari turned back to their original topic. “Mina and Kirishima are… out? Is that the term still?” He asked, getting a thumbs up from his friend. “And it shouldn’t change how we treat them, just… keep an eye out for those that do.”

The conversation relaxed back into chatter about the game as they all took turns passing the controllers around. Kirishima smiled as he watched his friends laugh and languish as they played. He certainly hadn’t expected Mina to be bisexual, let alone come out so casually, but it seemed he was still borrowing her courage to fuel himself; giving him the strength to stand by her side in this and come out to their friends. He renewed his vow that he would pay her back someday by being a great hero alongside her as planned. For now though, he would just enjoy the time with his friends. Friends that accepted him as who he was. He could only hope Mina would find similar love and support from the girls.

Mina exited the elevator on her floor, briefly checking her phone to see if it had pinged again before she spotted Jiro waiting outside her door. Instantly, the acid girl could tell that Kyoka was on the defensive, her posture mimicked that of Hagakure’s when she’d first come to her about her body issues: shoulders hunched, arms hugging herself and, though she never saw it on Tooru, an uneasy look on her face.

Kyoka didn’t say a word as Mina approached, just nodding to Mina’s door. Obliging the girl, Mina quickly unlocked it and led the girl inside before locking it again.

“What the fuck was that?” Jiro asked steadily.

“Come on in Kyoka, would you like a seat? How has your day been? Can I get you some water?” Mina replied with snark, turning to raise an eyebrow at her friend. She didn’t know what her damage was yet but she wouldn’t take any uncalled for snaps either. “How about you tell me what the problem is before you get all pissy.”

“I’m not all…” Kyoka quirked her lip distastefully, hopefully realizing she was being abrasive to someone she was asking for answers from. “Sorry.”

Mina rolled her eyes and let out a huff.

“I don’t know what’s got you all frazzled but don’t come down on me for it. Come on, sit, what’s eating you?”

Mina gestured to the bed for the girl while she took her desk chair, spinning it to sit on it backwards and rest her arms on the back. After a few minutes of the punk rock girl clearly wrestling with herself internally, she began.

“Why did you… just say it like that? Just… come out like it’s no big deal.”

“‘Cause it’s not.” Mina shrugged. “Not to me anyway. I get that it’s probably different for you since we’re having this conversation. I don’t really care though so I just joined in the fun, admiring some thick bunny thighs.”

“But…” Jiro tried to search for what she wanted to ask next. “How? Like… how did you just… make the decision to do that so easily?”

“Meh, like I said, doesn’t matter to me so I didn’t put much thought into it.” Mina continued. “Most of those dudes were my bros so it was gonna come out eventually anyway. Probably will when I attend a super swank party as a pro with a girl on my arm too. I like who I like and all the shitty comments and bad vibes in the world won’t change that so why should I let it affect me.”

“Because it’s scary.” Jiro stated, “Not knowing whether or not your family and friends would treat you weird. If people will sneer and spit at you or attack you just because you’re different.”

“I get that for my appearance anyway.” Mina said nonchalantly.

Jiro had to stop and blink at that. Despite everything they’d been through, she’d completely forgotten that pretty much all of Mina’s defining visual characteristics were not those found on typical humans. Well, not to say she’d forgotten, more she’d looked past that without realizing and seen the amazing, fun-filled and outgoing girl inside. In not judging the girl for her physical appearance, she’d completely overlooked that others absolutely would.

“Bright pink hair and skin, horns and definitely my eyes.” Mina listed off, “I’ve heard probably a good fifty or so creative slurs in my life towards how I look. People judging me for my choice in partner is practically tame next to that and just another straw I’ll have to carry if I don’t let it roll off my back.”

“I… I didn’t...” Kyoka gaped, struggling to word how to apologize to the girl.

“If you’re going to apologize, don’t.” Mina called her on it. “If anything, I’m glad it didn’t occur to you. Means you saw me for me and are one of my besties ‘cause of that.”

“Y-yeah.” Jiro nodded.

“But that doesn’t mean you’re wrong to be scared hun.” Mina smiled sympathetically at the girl. “Not gonna lie, it does super suck sometimes and even I get down when it gets too much at times. I’m not saying our plights are the same but I can definitely sympathise in some aspects and empathise in others. Coming out, it’s a big thing for you, isn’t it?”

Jiro nodded shyly.

“I can’t say everything will be alright when or if you do come out to anyone else. I don’t know your parents too well, how things like this are treated in the hero community, and I really should educate myself on how the public will react.” Mina considered. “But I can say that I’ll be there with you, along with all the other girls supporting you no matter what you decide to do.”

“But… but that’s what I’m asking!” Jiro replied, “How can you find this… strength to know bad shit may happen because of you and just do it anyway?”

Mina laughed, though she probably shouldn’t’ve judging by Jiro’s frustrated face.

“Honestly?” She giggled. “It’s because I’m happy with who I am and I know I’ve got good friends to support me like you guys.”

Jiro blinked and shook her head, confused.

“Tell you a story, I found out I wasn’t entirely straight like... three-ish weeks ago now? Yeah. I didn’t question myself or get super defensive over it, I literally just went ‘huh… cool’ and rolled with it. I needed to do a bit more digging ‘til I was sure and stuff but I just accepted it as part of me. Last person I need beating me down is myself, learned that from all the quirkist shit growing up so I just took what I learned there and applied it here.” Mina smiled sadly. “You however, I get it, you’re worried and that’s not invalid. But all you can do is try to be you and surround yourself with people who love you. I hope that’s your parents and I know that’s most of our friends. All you can do is live your life being you and be happy with the decisions you made. If that’s not telling anyone besides me and the girls about your preference, growing old and adopting loads of cats, that’s fine if it’s what you chose to do. You can’t control how other people will react so don’t let the ‘maybes’ and ‘what-ifs’ control your life if you’re not happy with it.”

Kyoka bit her lip, nodding along to Mina as she spoke. It was certainly a bit preachy but it was kind of what she’d asked for. Ochako’s own issues with her folks had sown some seeds of doubt in her own mind and Kyoka had wondered once more how her parents would react, as well as how it could affect her career if it was a known fact about her when she debuted. She was grateful Mina wasn’t just dismissing her fears and telling her to be brave and just go for it though. If she chose to keep to herself until she felt more comfortable letting the world know, Mina would support her all the way, there was no doubt about that.

Now she just needed to decide if that was how she wanted to do things and move forward with herself, wouldn’t be very ‘Plus Ultra’ to ignore the problem and hope it went away.

“T-thanks Mina.” Kyoka smiled lightly, “That does help… I think.”

“You think?” Mina deadpanned. “Don’t tell me I gave that big ol’ speech for nothing. I thought it was good, award winning even.”

Jiro chuckled softly.

“Maybe don’t hold your breath on a shiny new statue for your room.”

“Bah, gold doesn’t go with my stuff; pinks and blacks all the way.” Mina grinned, glancing around her very heavily themed room.

“A nice orange does wonders though.” Jiro admitted, hoping her next compliment would assure her friend there was no worries from her about her appearance. “Your eyes are probably your most stunning feature.”

Mina had to double-take at that before breaking out into a soft, purple blush.

“Ooo look, purple works well too.” Jiro teased with a smirk.

“Sh-shut up Kyoka!” Mina tried to defend herself, caught off guard by the flattery. “You’re such a lesbian.” She teased.

“Yeah,” Jiro laughed, “Yeah, I am… and I should be proud of that… who I am I mean.”

“Damn right, got us a kick ass Hearin’ Hero called Kyoka Fuckin’ Jiro up in here.” Mina stuck her tongue out.

“Urgh, stop using that against me, you and Yaomomo are terrible.” Jiro shook her head fondly.

“Yeah we are,” Mina grinned, thinking something naughty in her own head. “But so are you, you stuck your hand in my pants and felt me up; no dinner or nothing.”

Jiro felt her own face heat up as she recalled the embarrassing display of dancing from the sleepover followed by Mina’s unique brand of reassurance by guiding her hand into herself to let the punk rocker know she liked her actions.

“Do… do you want me to?” Kyoka asked nervously, suddenly aware they’d not spoken about the event since that night. “D-dinner, I mean.”

Mina, for her part, gave an evaluating eye to the girl, not quite sure if the response was a joke or a genuine question.

“I’m not saying you have to because of what we did.” Mina smiled, “I had fun dancing with you, really. Ha, actually, after you left, I told the other girls I wasn’t sure if I was pissed or not they’d interrupted us.”

“R-really?”

“Hell yeah, I’ve no doubt in your skills of seduction anymore, they clearly fucking worked on me.” Mina teased. “But I am curious… what would’ve you done next if we weren’t broken from your spellbinding trance? What if it was just a random club we’d met in and we’d started dancing like that together.”

Jiro blushed as she recalled the moments leading up to her flight from the room. She felt herself getting somewhat excited about entertaining the thought train that now pulled into her mind station.

“I… I can’t say.”

“Why not?” Mina asked with a cheeky smirk. “Afraid I’ll ask for an encore?”

“Um…” Jiro bit her lip. “A-actually… a little scared about what’ll happen for us… if I said ‘yes’ to that.”

Mina sat back in surprise. Jiro was certainly intrigued yet scared about anything developing between them. With all the recent stuff she’d shared with Tooru, Momo and Tsuyu, it was not a total shock that their resident lesbian had entertained the thought of the two of them together, especially after what Mina had so brazenly done during the last sleepover. However, she had to clear the air with Jiro just so the girl knew what she was getting into first. It wouldn’t do good to enjoy some possible private time together only for the girl to assume they were now together.

“Look, I’mma be straight with you for a moment.” Mina stood up and turned her desk chair around, sitting on it properly. “I’m unattached right now and I’ve kinda got things of my own going on that I want to keep exploring. If you want to ask me for a relationship right now, I’ve gotta say no.”

Jiro felt a pang of sadness at Mina’s words. Had she misread the situation?

“However,” Mina leant forward, encroaching into Jiro’s space, much like she had teased Ochako with only days prior, her voice heavy with desire. “If you’d like to continue our little… dance. Well… I don’t think I could resist an offer so tempting.”

Jiro gulped, very aware of her chest rising and falling more with the deeper breaths she was now taking.

“S-stand up.” Kyoka ordered.

Mina gave the girl a confused but intrigued look, leaning back from the punk girl and rising to her feet. Jiro quickly joined the girl while pulling out her mobile phone, paying it some intense attention. The pinkette watched curiously as Jiro found whatever it was she was looking for before returning her attention to her host.

“Okay um… come here.” Jiro ordered again, walking over to a clear spot at the end of Mina’s bed near the wall. Mina obliged, standing where the girl pointed as she approached.

“Right so… just um… do what you did last time.” Jiro said before tapping her phone and placing it behind her on Mina’s small purple table.

Mina’s eyes widened with recognition as what was unmistakably the same song that Tooru had played for Jiro to dance to for her dare was once more blasting out of a phone. Observing her friend saw the girl close her eyes like she had back then, as she let the rhythm of the song begin to flow through her. The pinkette couldn’t help but feel herself getting excited at what was clearly about to happen and began to dance as she had then.

Once more, Mina watched as the rhythm consumed Jiro, her jacks luring the acid girl closer and her obeying. Again, Jiro explicitly admired Mina’s body by tracing its form with hover hands before the girl grabbed her hips and turned her around, melding their forms together as Jiro wrapped her arms around the pinkette. Mina felt her shirt rise again as Kyoka’s hands explored while her jack caressed her, directing her back towards the punk rock girl’s seductive gaze.

Mina felt the pleasurable sensations of that night return as she felt the tingles from where Kyoka’s fingers touched and the draw of her slightly parted lips. With no friends in the room to stop them this time, Mina’s mouth and Kyoka’s made contact as Kyoka’s tongue teasingly licked to top of Mina’s lip. The acid girl stretched out her own tongue to meet it but met only empty air as Jiro pulled back just out of reach. She’d teased her and left her wanting, probably just as intended.

Instead, Kyoka descended, placing kisses on her jaw before moving down to her neck. With each kiss, her hand under Mina’s shirt rose just a bit higher while the hand that had now slipped under her sweats and undies crept lower. Mina felt her toes curling already as Jiro drew tantalizingly close to her sexy spots.

With a final kiss, Kyoka descended onto Mina’s neck one more, closer to her throat and sucking hard at the skin, at the same time, her hand seized one of Mina’s breasts and her other cupped her sex.

Mina moaned as she felt the soft pain of the hickey Jiro was undoubtedly leaving contrasting with the intimate explorations of her hands. Their dancing hadn’t stopped either as now Jiro was guiding their hips to roll together as she rubbed herself against Mina’s rear with every gyration. Jiro pulled back after leaving her mark on the girl and whispered into her ear.

“You’re mine now.”

The pinkette could feel herself clench with desire at the line. She’d been marked, taken possession of, at least for the night as dictated by Jiro’s signature on her throat. Mina felt Jiro’s hands retreat quickly as the girl straightened up and the dancing stopped, leaving her with a sense of loss for the erotic feelings her hands had elicited.

A new pressure was placed on her back as Jiro guided her to bend over, one of her hands pressing against her while the other reached out and lifted one of the pinkette’s arms to press lightly against the wall. Mina quickly got the hint and did the same with her other arm, resting her weight on them as she felt her rear rub against Jiro once more.

Once the girl was happy with the pinkette’s position she grabbed her hips, tugging down her pants and panties halfway and leaving the girl exposed as she admired the sight. Mina bit her lip as she could only imagine the look of desire probably plastered on Kyoka’s face right now.

Kyoka stepped to the side, standing over Mina’s hunched over stance by her stomach instead of directly behind her. Mina felt herself jump as Jiro’s hand was swiftly brought down and slapped her on her arse. Without warning, it quickly moved to slide down and between Mina’s legs for the fingers to rub firmly up and down her pussy.

“You’re dripping wet for me.” Jiro stated in a husky voice. Mina could only gasp as Jiro sunk two fingers into her, pressing deeply. She quickly began thrusting her fingers, soft wet sounds filling the air as she fucked Mina with them. There was frankly no other word for it.

Mina winced as she felt one of Jiro’s jack lines wrap itself around her throat before applying a gentle pressure to the sides. At the same time, Jiro’s free hand reached under her and sought out her breast once more, over her top and massaging it somewhat roughly.

The acid girl felt her insides be stretched by a third finger as Jiro’s other jack secretly descended down and over her rear, seeking out a particular spot she wanted to keep a surprise till after her next line.

“You’re going to cum for me now,” Kyoka declared. “Then you’re going to kneel down and thank me with your mouth.”

Unsure if an answer or some sort of response was required, Mina was about to tell the girl ‘yes’ only for an intense vibration to run though her crotch as Jiro’s jack made contact with her clit. A deep moan broke from her throat as her hips bucked and thrust themselves, trying to escape the surprising pleasure at first but Jiro’s jack followed like a magnet, not allowing her a moment to rest.

Kyoka’s fingers sped up their motions, the girl thrusting deeper and stretching Mina more as the pinkette felt her nipple also get pinched and rolled between her tormentor’s fingers. In all of her exploits with the others, she’d never been treated so roughly. It was different certainly, but no less arousing as her quickly approaching orgasm could prove.

She squirted. She knew she did. Mina felt her contractions around Jiro’s fingers as she came hard, the juices quickly coating the girl’s fingers and running down her inner thighs. Kyoka let out an erotic moan herself, enjoying the feeling of bringing another girl to cum under her touch. Her jack uncoiled from around Mina’s neck before caressing the girl’s face once more.

“Good girl.” Jiro praised, desire still heavy in her voice. She pulled her fingers out of her friend who twitched and moaned lightly from the increased sensitivity of her orgasm. Bringing her fingers to her mouth, she let out and exaggerated sigh as she savoured Mina’s taste. Kyoka’s jack then reared back slightly before whipping forward, slapping the girl sharply across the rear as she gave her next order.

“Now sit!”

Mina felt her legs buckle. The orgasm and the sudden stinging caused her to bend down, her arms sliding down the wall but still supporting her as she tried to catch her breath. Out of the corner of her eye however, she saw Jiro’s shorts and panties pool around her feet, the girl stepping free of them.

Kyoka reached out and placed her hands on Mina’s shoulders, gently coaxing her back and into a kneeling position. Once she was too far to reach the wall anymore, Mina’s arms flopped back to her side, confident her friend wouldn’t drop her supported weight suddenly.

She looked up at her commanding partner as Jiro smirked devilishly down at her, having divested herself of her shirt without Mina realizing. The pink girl watched as one of Kyoka’s hands was pinching her own nipple and the other was rubbing at her own shaved pussy.

“Open your mouth, stick out your tongue.” Kyoka ordered. Mina obeyed almost without thinking, presenting herself to the girl. The punk rock girl stepped closer, spreading her own legs to stand over the pink girl as well as spreading her lower lips while her crotch approached Mina’s face. “Start thanking me.”

Mina didn’t need any further instructions; she immediately went to work, licking up and down Jiro’s slit before sliding her tongue inside the girl, receiving a pleasant moan in response.  Jiro allowed herself to enjoy the feeling of her friend’s deeds for a moment as Mina explored. Soon, she wanted more and reached down to sink her hands into Mina’s fluffy hair and pull her closer, grinding into her face.

Mina’s hands reached up and wrapped around Jiro’s legs, her hands finding the girl’s plump rear and sinking her fingers into her cheeks. This seemed to please the girl who let out another moan. Mina pulled the girl’s hips closer, spreading her cheeks as she did. A passing thought wished Momo was here with her new toy for a moment, thinking she could hilt herself into Jiro’s ass as payback. Mina was half tempted to throw caution to the wind and stick a finger up there herself but thought better of it. Jiro was in control of this ‘dance’ so she’d follow her lead for now.

Pulling back slightly, Mina rearranged her tongue to rest on the girl’s clit as she demonstrated some of her newest skills in lady loving. Jiro’s shorter, quicker thrusts told of her impending release and Mina kept up her pace.

Jiro pulled Mina’s head close as she curled her toes and clenched, her own release leaving a small watery trail around her thighs as she grunted with each clench. Once she’d passed the peak of her orgasm, she looked down at Mina with lidded eyes.

“Clean me up.” She ordered. Mina obliged, running her tongue around Kyoka’s pussy once more before travelling up and down her thighs to where some liquid drops had escaped. When she was done, she sat back, looking up expectantly.

“Good girl.” Jiro said, before stepping back and gesturing for Mina to stand once more. The pinkette rose and watched as Jiro licked her lips, her own pants and underwear pooling around her feet, free from their strained position between her knees. “Now… share.”

Kyoka leant forward, opening her mouth and leading with her tongue. Mina quickly caught on and matched Jiro in a passionate tongue wrestling match where they tasted each other and themselves on each other’s lips. The pinkette quickly felt the punk rock girl wrap her arms around her and clench her rear, pulling their hips close once more as they made out.

When they broke, Jiro’s sultry eyes looked Mina up and down once more.

“I think I’ll keep you.” She said with satisfaction. Admittedly, Mina felt herself happy with that declaration, as though she was pleased to have been ‘claimed’ by the girl who saw her as worthy after getting each other off.

“A-and then I’d um…” Jiro stuttered, her confident personality retreating back into the shy shell she usually wore. “I’d take you um… home and we’d go all night.”

Mina blinked in confusion, only to realise that Jiro was finishing the scenario they’d enacted, telling her what would’ve happened had the event happened for real. She couldn’t help but laugh.

“So, you’d do all that,” She giggled. “Treat me like that… right there on the dance floor? In front of everyone?”

Jiro blushed before hiding her face behind a hand.

“N-no… the uh… the bending over… that was in the bathroom… in a stall.”

“Ahhh, that makes sense.” Mina nodded with a smile. “Fuck that’s hot.”

“Shush, it’s embarrassing.” Jiro blushed.

“Oh come on, where’s that confident lesbian that basically ordered me to cum?”

“Still in the closet.” Jiro mumbled.

“Oh no you don’t.” Mina grabbed the girl in a hug, picking her up by cupping her rear much to the punk girl’s confusion. “Skills like that can’t be left to rust.”

“What are you doing?” Jiro asked worriedly, clinging to the girl as Mina waddled back over to her bed before carefully leaning forward and lowering the girl into it and on her back.

“You said we’d go all night.” Mina purred, leaning down and suckling on the girl’s neck to leave her own, possessive mark. “You’re going to fulfil that promise.”

“N-no…” Jiro turned away shyly. “I want my first time to um… be with someone else.”

Mina sighed and looked down at her friend fondly. Seems she wasn’t the only romantic at heart.

“I’m guessing I’m not your secret crush you wouldn’t tell us back then?” She asked, referring to the truth from their first sleepover where she’d come out instead of telling the group who she fancied.

“N-no… sorry.” Jiro apologized weakly.

“It’s okay girl, nothing wrong with that. You still find me irresistible though, considering what we just did.” Mina wiggled her hips, rubbing erotically between Jiro’s legs. “How ‘bout this though. You tell me, and I’ll try to put out some feelers and maybe help you get together, yeah?”

“N-no… I can’t.” Jiro refused, looking somewhat crestfallen.

“Nonsense, after that display, any girl would be so lucky to have you on their arm.”

“I-it’s Momo…” Jiro reluctantly admitted, hoping Mina would realise why her efforts were futile and just drop it. “That’s why… I can’t.”

“Oooh.” Mina nodded, suddenly understanding the girl’s hesitation. What Jiro clearly didn’t know however, was all the things that the heiress had been doing with all their other friends and Mina herself.

“Y-yeah… so…” Jiro sighed, “Sorry… but… I want to wait for her.”

“Girl, it’s cool, I get it.” Mina smiled, the beginnings of a plan forming in her mind. “Doesn’t mean I’m not still gonna help ya.” She winked before sitting back on her knees, reaching up and pulling her top off. “But first, I want that ‘all-nighter’ you promised, doing everything that isn’t quite all the way, if that’s ok?”

Kyoka blushed but raised her jacks, ready to rise to the challenge she’d set for herself. It was a good thing she’d partially sound-proofed her own room as Mina’s squeals of delight were for her ears alone that night, while her own moans belonged to Mina.

Tsuyu Asui was an observant frog. Sometimes she was too observant for her own good and it got her into trouble, other times she managed to deduce some curious insights into people way before they did and then she’d enjoy the looks on their faces when they realized. Mostly, she used this skill to gauge others and try to discover their thoughts and feelings without a single word passing between them. According to her skills, Tsuyu had deduced that Tooru was depressed.

It wasn’t as easy as reading other people due to the girl’s invisibility, but her attitude had changed in the past few days. She was less talkative in discussions and her joy had a distinctly fake aspect to it that she’d initially brushed off from all the extra quirk training. There was also the fact that she’d been cooped up in her room after school for two days and today was looking like the third.

When the invisible girl had come down for dinner and left, Tsuyu distinctly caught Kirishima shooting her a sad look. The boy either did something he was sorry about or knew something. Since Tooru hadn’t come forth to them in the group chat, she had to get something at least if she was to get her foot in the door instead of being brushed off with pleasantries.

“Hey, Kirishima?” Tsuyu asked, approaching the boy as she watched him finish the last of his meal. Bakugo, who was seating next to the redhead glared at her but she just ignored him. “Can I talk to you for a minute, ribbit?”

“Huh? Yeah, sure.” Kirishima grinned, rising from his spot before turning to Bakugo. “Hey, you mind taking this to the kitchen for me if you finish?”

“What do I fucking look like? Your mother?” Bakugo growled.

“Thanks man!” Kirishima waved back, leading Tsuyu away to a quieter corner of the common area, leaving behind the grumbling blond.

“Hey, so, what’s up?” He asked, picking a spot near the bathing area entrances to have their chat.

Not one to beat around the bush, Tsuyu got right to the point.

“I’ve been noticing Tooru being a little sadder these past few days. The way you looked at her when she left just now has me guess you know something, ribbit. I want to go cheer her up so what do you know about it.”

Kirishima sighed and shook his head with a smile on his face.

“Damn Tsu, you don’t miss a thing do you.”

“It is one of the many skills I’m proud of.”

“Yeah, alright, but you keep it quiet. I’ve not heard anyone else talk about anything so I’m probably missing something and I’m sure she won’t want rumours spreading.” Kirishima explained.

“You have my word. Ribbit.”

“Well…” Kirishima began, rubbing the back of his head. “I spotted her on Tuesday, she was coming back from somewhere around… six-ish? I was just getting my post workout drink and I saw she was all dressed up. I think I put just about my whole foot in my mouth when I said she was ‘looking good’. I think it upset her cause next thing I know she’s running for the stairs and I heard her crying.”

Kirishima shook his head and slapped it with his knuckles

“She managed to make it back to her room before I could catch up and apologize. Ochako heard me shouting on the stairs and came to help but she told me she’d sort it. I shouted through her door I was sorry before I left and I was gonna do it again when I could catch her on her own but I haven’t found the right time.”

“Ah.” Tsuyu nodded, having gleaned all the context clues she needed from the redhead’s story. “I think I know what happened, you can probably rest easy, it wasn’t your fault she was upset.”

“Really?!” Kirishima breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m still gonna apologize in person, wouldn’t be very manly of me not to but I’m glad it wasn’t my fault if you think so.”

“Yeah. I won’t tell you what I think in case I’m wrong but I’m gonna go see her now,” Tsuyu smiled. “Thanks for the info.”

“Thanks for the relief.” Kirishima reciprocated with a smile.

With that, the two made their way back to the central area. Tsuyu pressed the button for the elevator and, while waiting, watched as Bakugo glared at the returning Kirishima who was thanking him for bussing his tray. She didn’t know if Kirishima or Bakugo were out yet but she’d put money on them dating before the end of the year. End of UA at worst.

With a few pings, Tsuyu was walking down the hall towards Tooru’s room. She didn’t like seeing her friend upset and hoped she could do something to help, even if it was commiserate with her.

A few knocks later and Tooru appeared around her door.

“Heya Tsuyu, what’s up?”

“Hey Tooru and not you, you’re down, I’ve noticed, ribbit.”

“What, me?” Tooru replied, the fake cheer ramping up at the accusation. “Whatever made you think that? I’m happier than Iida reading a rulebook.”

“Tooru, we can have this discussion out here or in your room, it’s your choice.” Tsuyu said simply.

With that, she saw the poor invisible girl’s act drop almost immediately: her shoulders drooped, her posture slouched and her next reply lacked any sort of peppiness.

“Yeah… okay… come in.” She relented, opening the door for her guest.

Tsuyu stepped inside and immediately felt the difference in atmosphere. The lights were off and Hagakure’s bed looked more like a nest with her laptop by her pillow, junk food wrappers on her sheets and dirty laundry beginning to pile at the end of her bed.

“Sorry ‘bout the mess. Haven’t been feeling like doing any cleaning for couple days.” Tooru apologised, returning to the spot in her bed she had clearly just been lying in before Tsuyu knocked, sitting on the edge.

“That’s okay, my brother and sister don’t like doing chores when they’re sad either.” Tsuyu replied, moving to sit down next to her friend. “So you asked out Ojiro, huh?”

“Asked out… got rejected by,” Tooru replied sadly. “And I know it was partially due to my… um… quirk. How did you figure it out?”

Tooru admittedly let out a snigger as Tsuyu pinched her nose, scrunched her eyes and breathed in a hiss of air.

“Ochako did the same thing.” She smiled weakly.

Tsuyu reached out and grasped one of the invisible girl’s hands in her own.

“I noticed Kirishima looking at you weirdly, got some hints from his story about you from that day. And Ochako’s a good friend,” Tsuyu said, a weak smile of her own. “But I don’t think she can sympathise like I can.”

“W-what?” Tooru asked, confused.

“I’m not exactly the same, but my own confession wasn’t accepted recently and I’m still waiting for the pain to go away.” Tsuyu replied.

“Y-you…” Tooru blinked. “You asked out Izuku?”

“No, there is someone else, I just had to wait to ask them out.” Tsuyu sighed. “I didn’t even confess in a good way, had to tell them about my feelings to explain something else and I’m still wondering if I’ve ruined my chances or even our friendship.”

“Friendship?” Tooru tilted her head, pondering. If Tsuyu could figure out her crush she could certainly figure out Tsuyu’s. From the sound of it, it wasn’t a guy if her revelation about Midoriya during their sleepover still held water. That meant it was one of the girls. The one Tsuyu was the best friends with was-

“Yeah, Ochako sorta rejected me before I could make my case really.” Tsuyu admitted.

“I was just about to guess that.” Tooru pouted playfully, a little annoyed she’d worked out the answer but didn’t get to turn the tables on Tsuyu.

“I saw your wheels spinning.” Tsuyu smiled weakly. “No point hiding it if I’m here to commiserate with you.”

“A-ahhh.” Tooru nodded sadly. “H-how did um… what happened? If you don’t mind telling me.”

Tsuyu sighed, shifting back to sit fully on Tooru’s bed and leant against one of her large pillows that didn’t rest at the head of the bed.

“Well, she kinda confronted me about Izuku. Figured out I also liked a girl too which is why I hadn’t asked him out, had to tell her then.” The frog girl explained. “She didn’t take it well… but I can’t get into details why.”

“She’s not gay?”

“More complicated than that I think.” Tsuyu shared, dropping her own shoulders to relax into the comforting softness. It felt good to be able to talk to another person about this, even if she’d have to swear the girl to secrecy afterwards.

“Oh… and… are you waiting for her?” Tooru enquired, wondering if Tsuyu’s story might at least end on a happy note eventually.

“For now, ribbit. I told her I’d understand if she worked through her stuff and didn’t like me back but I’m still holding out hope. Until she makes up her mind, I’m stuck in this awkward, horrible limbo.”

“I’m sorry Tsu.” Tooru commiserated.

“Yeah… but at least, even if it sucks, you have an answer and can move on.”

“You make it sound so easy.” Tooru huffed.

“If you explain, maybe I could offer some advice. Or at least help you plot some non-lethal revenge for fun-sies, ribbit.”

“I guess…” Tooru reluctantly agreed, mostly because Tsuyu had shared her own pain. She sat back, joining Tsuyu against her pillow and reached out for her hand for confidence, promising herself she wouldn’t cry again. “I left him a note… Tuesday before class; slipped it under his door after he left. Came home and got myself all dressed up in my cutest outfit and slipped out an hour before I asked him to meet. Waited just behind the dorms behind a tree ‘til he turned up.”

Tooru bit her lip as she remembered her heartfelt confession and the subsequent shattering of that same organ when she figured out at least partly why he was rejecting her.

“Told him my feelings… he said he didn’t feel the same. I-I had to know… if I was visible… would his answer be different? So I asked… he denied it but it was written on his face that it was at least a factor. I came back after asking him not to tell anyone, asked the same thing of ‘Chako too; guess I forgot about Kirishima.”

“I don’t think he’s told anyone else, he told me to keep what he knew quiet and felt quite guilty about his part in it. He wants to apologize in person so expect that soon.” Tsuyu explained, hugging Tooru after her story.

“He said I looked nice when he saw me.” Hagakure smiled softly.

“Yeah, he’s good like that,” Tsuyu smiled “You’re definitely not his type though, no penis.”

Tooru was about to feel insulted until she choked on her sudden laugh.

“W-what? You think Kirishima’s gay?” She gaped.

“There’s no straight explanation for the way he looks at Bakugo.” Tsuyu smirked. “You didn’t hear that from me though, I don’t know if he’s out yet.”

“He kept my secret, I’ll keep his.” Tooru promised. “Still… yeah… boy’s suck.”

Tsuyu chuckled, rolling her eyes.

“Not all of ‘em, but yeah, girls are usually prettier anyway.”

“Y-yeah.” Tooru bit her lip. Tsuyu would be a better person to talk to this about than anyone else, Jiro would probably just agree with her that boys sucked and girls rocked. “Do… do you think… if I liked a girl… should I go for it?”

“Are you genuinely asking after someone?” Tsuyu tiled her head. “Girls can be just as selfish as guys when it comes to their partner’s looks.”

“W-well… there is this one girl.” Tooru admitted shyly, thinking of the pink skinned acid quirk user. “I know she doesn’t care about my appearance… that she likes me for me... and told me as such.”

Tsuyu gulped. Was Tooru talking about her? It sounded like her words had truly struck a chord during the sleepover.

“I don’t know if she wants a relationship or anything right now… I know I don’t thanks to all… this.” Tooru flailed her hand at her bedspread, the cocoon of her misery for the past few days. “But… do you think it would be smart to um… see if she was interested in at least something?”

The frog girl debated how to respond. She played with the thoughts in her head until she decided to make a gamble. She did still want to go out with Ochako but Tooru said she didn’t want a relationship right now. Would it be too selfish to comfort each other in that way too?

“I think,” Tsuyu reached up to cup Hagakure’s face and turn her head towards her. “If it feels right, and you both agree… you should take a chance.”

Tooru’s eyes widened as Tsuyu’s head moved forwards and captured her lips between her own. She pulled back before it deepened any further and held her breath. What... what was happening. Did Tsu… did she think she meant… of course; the sleepover! When she told each of the girls what she liked about them.

“Ribbit, I-I’m sorry.” Tsuyu quickly apologized, looking very sheepish. “I-I thought…”

“Hey,” Tooru reached out, hoping to stop the girl from thinking the worst. “I… it just…” But what did she say? Did she admit that the frog girl wasn’t the one she was talking about and try to brush it off, or did she let it continue? At least for a little bit. She definitely felt a deep affection for Tsu after that sleep over and… if they both agreed to make it a one-time thing, was there anything wrong with returning the girls affections? “It just um… surprised me is all.”

“O-oh,” Tsuyu replied rolling her lips into her mouth. “D-do you want me to go or…”

“I… I know you have um… Ochako.” Tooru admitted. “But, for now, do you think we could just… be together?”

“Are… I mean… if you’re sure. I just thought that… m-maybe we could… forget everyone else… for a little bit, ribbit.”

Now it was Hagakure’s turn to put her hands on Tsuyu’s face and pull her closer.

“I think that sounds wonderful um… if you’ll have me.”

“Only if you’ll have me.” Tsuyu smiled back.

Tooru leant forward and connected their lips once more. Slowly repeating the little pecks before they slowly deepened the kiss and allowed their tongues to meet. The invisible girl closed her eyes and sighed into the kiss. It was bittersweet after the past few days but she was going to enjoy her time with the frog girl and tell the world to ‘fuck off’, just for an hour or so.

Tsuyu found herself in a similar position. After her discussion with Ochako, she felt a cloud of sadness over her own head though she did her best to hide it. For now though, she was going to forget her worries and make her other friend writhe under her tongue and fingertips; she could only hope her partner’s intentions were mutual.

Slowly, Tsuyu began kissing down Tooru’s neck, planting a couple of quick kisses on her collarbone to tide her over during the short time she had to stop to remove the girl’s top. She pampered the invisible girl for a few moments more, eliciting sweet moans from the girl as he tongue circled her areola before Tooru wanted her turn.

While undressing Tsuyu had the added complication of removing her bra, Tooru was determined to give as good as she got. Maybe a good orgasm was what they both needed to flush the bad hormones from their systems. The stronger the orgasm, the happier they’d be. It was dumb logic but she didn’t care. She latched onto the frog girl’s nipple and sucked, rolling it gently between her tongue and top row of teeth, giving it just a little pressure while her hand took care of the other nipple, pinching it with hopefully the same amount of force.

Her lip lock around Tsuyu’s nipples was broken when the green haired girl let out a frustrated moan and pushed her back by her shoulders, landing on top of her as she now pinned her to the bed.

“I’m going to fuck you with my tongue now, ribbit,” She declared. “I don’t know when I’ll stop.”

“I won’t forgive you if you do before I’m done.” Tooru challenged back, her arms reaching up and pulling the frog girl down in a hug, smushing their breasts together and into another tongue filled kiss.

When Tsuyu pulled back and started moving down her body, peppering more kisses to Tooru’s curves, the invisible girl decided to make her next request.

“Tsu… your tongue… can it double back on itself?”

“You mean like this?” Tsuyu said before sticking her tongue out before curling it and directing the tip back into her mouth.

“Yeah, that!” Tooru happily grinned, her request seemingly possible. “Could you maybe… when you’re ready um… fill me with your tongue, double it back and uh… fuck yourself with it while we uh… grind together?”

The frog girl blinked before putting her finger on her chin and trying to picture the idea in her head. She’d never imagined using her tongue in such a way before but it could certainly work. Tsuyu would just probably have to ice her tongue after from the strain the unusual position was about to do to it.

“We’ll give it a go, but first,” Tsuyu agreed, pulling at Tooru’s bottom half. Her shorts came away quickly with Tooru helping, raising what felt like a tight rear Tsuyu would love to spoon.

“S-sorry.” Tooru said awkwardly as she felt Tsuyu feel around her thighs, likely hunting for the pussy she could not see. “This is probably not that um… erotic is it.”

“Just being here is all I need.” Tsuyu tapped Tooru’s leg, having deduced the location of her goal and was stroking it lightly. “I don’t need to see you to be aroused, the sounds you make and the way you wriggle will be plenty sexy.”

Tooru smiled, even if she didn’t quite believe the girl. She knew she was turned on just by being up close and personal with Mina’s own sex so it was probably disappointing for anyone she partnered with.

“Besides, I’ve got a way to make you laugh.” Tsuyu smiled.

“Oh yeah? How so?”

“Watch me make my tongue... disappear.” Tsuyu smirked, quickly sticking out her tongue and extending it before sinking it deep into Tooru’s depths.

The poor invisible girl struggled to moan and laugh at the same time, a strange gurgling sound coming out instead as she felt herself clench around the muscle.

“That was mean!” Tooru pouted when she regained control her herself.

“Oh? Should I stop then?” Tsuyu replied, slowly and deliberately begin to remove her tongue from the other girl only to have the back of her head grabbed and pulled tight against her crotch.

“Don’t you dare.” Tooru responded, grinding her hips into Tsuyu’s face. The frog quirked girl responded by hooking her arms underneath Tooru’s rear and pulling her closer while pushing even more tongue into the girl. She couldn’t fill her up with cum like the invisible girl’s fantasy but she try to do as much as she could with her tongue.

Tooru moaned pleasantly as she felt Tsuyu stretching her out. If only her tongue could cum she’d be set. She should really visit Momo again soon. Now though, she had to get the frog girl to back off, lest she cum and cut off circulation to that wonderful muscle before the best part.

“Hey Tsu… can we do the thing now? As much as I enjoy this I kinda… wanna cum with you.”

Tsuyu blinked before nodding, pulling her head back and reeling her tongue back into her mouth. She gave a satisfied ‘mmm’ of approval as she tasted Tooru only to blush as she realised she’d done it out loud.

“So cute.” Tooru squealed, “And sexy”

“T-thanks.” Tsuyu accepted the compliments before leaning back and reaching for her own bottoms.

“Here, let me.” Tooru called out, leaning forward to follow Tsuyu. First however, she cupped the girls face and stole another quick kiss before trailing down the girl’s body once more, merely pausing to tease her breasts rather than give them her full attention.

Instead of reaching to pull down her bottoms, when Tooru reached Tsuyu’s crotch, she slid her hand inside, feeling the soft down of her pubic hair before her fingers became slick with her excitement.

“Looks like someone doesn’t need warming up.” Tooru teased, receiving a moan as she curled a finger into her friend.

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu croaked as she shut her eyes and enjoyed the stimulation.

“I bet you wanna fuck me don’t you.” Tooru taunted, remembering the girl’s words from earlier. “You wanna make me your bitch, writhing and squirming under your touch.”

“Y-yes, ribbit.” Tsuyu admitted as Tooru began to focus her thumb on her clit.

“You’re gonna fuck me with your tongue aren’t you?”

“Yes!”

“Then… when we’re done… you’re gonna make me choke on your tongue.”

Tsuyu couldn’t hold back any longer and frantically pulled at her bottoms, Tooru’s hand falling away in the fray. After she tossed them to the side, she spread her legs wide and hooked them over the top of Tooru’s, pulling them closer together until she felt their pussies kiss. They both groaned at the impending act as Tsuyu’s tongue once more extended down to their crotches.

At first it was like Tsuyu had done before, slipping her tongue inside Tooru and watching as it disappeared from view. She pushed in as much as she could to fill the girl, touching everything at once before looping back and poking out before sliding her tongue satisfyingly into herself. It was far less than the twenty meters long she could stretch it but it felt good to coil as much as she could into herself knowing she was connected to Tooru.

Once she was done with the preparation, she angled her tongue to rub along her clit and pushed their hips together once more. The effect was instantaneous. Every time she thrust, she felt her tongue rub around inside both herself and Hagakure as well as the pleasant sensation of grinding her clit into something.

“OH, oh yes!” Tooru moaned as she quickly met Tsuyu’s thrusts with her own. Turning her tongue into what was now clearly a double-ended dildo was certainly not an obvious use of her quirk but fuck if Tsu wasn’t glad she could right now.

Their thrusting only increased as Tsuyu twitched and wiggled her tongue, allowing it to rub pleasurably with every thrust. Soon, Tooru’s little squeaks and cries became short and sharp, matching Tsuyu’s own small ribbits of pleasure.

“Tsu, please,” The invisible girl panted, “Tell me you’re close.”

“Keep going.” Tsuyu groaned, focussing on her impending orgasm, “I’m nearly there.”

It felt weird to feel two sets of vaginas constricting around her tongue as both moistened it with their release. Tooru came first, quickly pulling Tsu in close with a hug and thrusting one last hard and deep movement against her. Her actions caused Tsuyu to come too, who squeezed the invisible girl in response, gripping her back and her ass tightly.

Both soon released their held breaths and began breathing deeply, sharing the same air as their faces hovered inches apart. Sluggishly, Tsuyu began retracting her tongue once more, the muscle complaining like she predicted as it released its pretzel-like twisting. It got no rest however, for as soon as it was back in her mouth her lips were assaulted by Hagakure’s own.

Despite her orgasm, Tsuyu wasn’t fully done with the girl right now. Her brief teasing had riled her up and she wasn’t going to leave the girl unpunished or unfulfilled. She pulled away from the girl, holding her chin to ensure her mouth stayed open.

“Tap me twice to breathe.” Was all the instruction she gave before her tongue stretched once more, sliding across Tooru’s own and down her throat. The girl choked and spluttered as best she could as her neck bulged from the invader. Her hand was raised and hovered above Tsuyu’s skin but didn’t touch her just yet. The other reached up to her own throat and caressed the extra girth lovingly.

In Tooru’s own head, she was certainly surprised by the sudden invasion of tongue but only due to the unusual sensations it brought with it; she had asked for this after all. It was a request to partially fulfil her kink of being filled; if she imagined Tsuyu’s tongue was a cock, she could just imagine it would soon be pouring cum into her eager belly as she deep-throated it.  When Tsuyu pushed a bit deeper she imagined it pulsing, each pulse another shot of goo to fill and violate her. Maybe she could get Momo and Tsuyu to team up and take her down sometime.

When her throat began trying to constrict as her lungs began clamouring for oxygen she tapped Tsuyu as requested. The frog girl pulled back, her tongue leaving a lasting impression on her throat as it left with a feeling of emptiness following its departure. Thankfully sweet air rushed to take its place as Tooru gasped once she was free of the invading muscle.

Tsuyu watched as her partner flopped bonelessly back against her mattress, likely worn out from that final act and needed at least a few minutes to recover.

“That’s for the teasing.” Tsuyu smirked down at the indentation that was her friend.

“M-mercy.” Tooru gurgled, her throat muscles not quite obeying her after that.

“Mercy is for the weak.” Tsuyu glared down at her friend playfully, “You poked the frog now you suffer for it.”

Tsuyu thrust her hips gently once more, her sensitive vagina rubbing enjoyably against Tooru’s who let out a soft whine. She wasn’t going hard enough to try and make herself cum, just to enjoy the still tingly sensations.

“Mmm,” Tooru groaned, pushing herself back up on her arms and pulling her hips back, away from Tsuyu, and untangling their legs. “Can we um… just cuddle for a bit?” She asked hesitantly.

“Sure, ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled, “I was just enjoying the afterglow.”

“It was nice, just still a bit sensitive.” Tooru smiled, leaning over Tsuyu’s side and wrapping her arms around the girl, dragging her down to the sheets below.

Hagakure hummed serenely as she ran her fingertips over Tsuyu’s body, taking the time to explore her shoulders, arms and breasts before turning her prodding finger to her cheek.

“Boop.”

“Adorable.” Tsuyu smiled. “Feel better now?”

Tooru blushed. If a good hard fuck from Tsuyu made her this happy she might have to call on the frog more often.

“Y-yeah… and not just from the um… sex.” She admitted. “Thank you for coming to cheer me up.”

“No problem.” Tsuyu’s smiled reached her eyes. “I couldn’t leave my friend depressed could I?”

“I think we’re a little more than friends after that.” Tooru giggled before biting her lip nervously. “But I want to ask you… could you please not say any more nice things to me though. Not right now anyway.”

“Ribbit?” Tsuyu tilted her head, turning to look where she knew the girl’s own head was resting. “Why not?”

“You’re great Tsu,” Hagakure smiled, “Really something special, but um… I seem to latch onto people easily… especially those who honestly compliment me despite my… lack of visual appearance.” She admitted. “I don’t want to get in the way of you and Ochako by falling for you. After what we just shared… I’m now somewhat scared I will.”

“I… think I understand.” Tsuyu nodded slowly. “I’ll do my best not to make you fall for me.”

“Sorry… I know it’s weird after… that.”

“Ribbit, kinda, but I think I get it.” Tsuyu pondered, thinking up a good way to scare the girl away from any idea of a relationship. If she mentioned her dirty little fantasy that she probably shared with that disgusting ball haired creep, she’d probably reject any notion of attachment afterwards. Even if Tsu now accepted herself as possibly polyamorous, there are those that probably rejected it as creepy.

“Then again… I could just start my own harem. First, I’ll grab the cute little invisible girl, snap up Ochako, then Midoriya, ribbit.” She winked. “Then I’ll have to seduce Mina of course, lest I meet the same fate as Ojiro will. Obviously then it would be silly to just leave out Momo and Jiro so I’ll just seduce them with my natural frog pheromones.”

“Stop,” Tooru poked Tsuyu in the ribs. “Just that description alone sounds kinda nice right now. No stupid boys except for Midoriya and all our friends in a big love pile.” She sighed as she pictured it. “Maybe it’s just the hormones talking but that sounds awesome.”

Tsuyu felt her own heartbeat rise as Tooru casually accepted her perverted desire.

“It could never happen.” Tsuyu replied wistfully. “Only perverts like Mineta want something like that, ribbit.”

“Hmmm, well I guess me and you are sexy perverts then.” Tooru giggled again. “So long as that bitch isn’t there, I’m actually tempted to go for it just to rub it in his stupid, prick face.”

Tsuyu felt her heart pounding dangerously. She wanted to desperately ask the invisible girl if she was being honest, if it was something she would really consider. Her brain was in control for now but she didn’t know how long that would last.

“Would we all live in a big house together?” Tooru asked, actually thinking through the fun little fantasy. “Oooh, we’d each get our own room like here right? As well as one room that’s got like this huge bed. That way we can sleep together and, if we want a break, we can just go to our own rooms. Course we’d need a gym, maybe some maids since we’d all be busy pros. Oh! Could we get like a super big TV so we can all watch movies and have slumber parties? Is it weird I’m actually kinda into this right now?”

“A… a little.” Tsuyu admitted, biting her lip.

“Well whatever,” Tooru shrugged. “Tell you what, you convince some of the others like… um… Mina to be in your little frog harem and I’ll consider it.”

“Please… don’t tempt me.” Tsuyu replied, trying to not get her hopes up. Tooru just snuggled into her side closer.

“Even if it doesn’t work out with ‘Chako… or Midoirya, or both if you want this harem of yours.” Tooru giggled. “You could probably be satisfied with me and Mina, yeah? We’d still get a big house and do the same stuff, jus’ without them. With that many girls you could probably lure Jiro in by herself then we’d use our awesome girl power to break Momo free from that betrothal of hers.”

Tsuyu licked her lips, her heart was overpowering her head, she was about to falter.

“C-could… ribbit, let’s pinky promise… yeah?”

“Sure, why not.” Tooru laughed. “Hmmm, how about… I promise to be a part of your froggy harem if you can convince Mina to go for it, then I’ll help you seduce all our other friends till we make that big snuggle pile with no boys allowed… besides Midoriya.”

“A-and,” Tsuyu swallowed thickly. “I p-promise not to um… seduce you until I get Mina on board at least, ribbit.”

“Whoo!” Tooru cheered, “Class 1-A harem, let’s go! Pinky please.”

Tsuyu nervously held up her free hand, her smallest digit extended. She wondered if Tooru was serious. If she would not only accept this outlandish pinky promise but actually go through with it, if the opportunity presented itself. Sure, it sounded like a fun little fantasy right now… but how would she react if Tsuyu actually returned with Mina in tow, having made good on her end of the promise.

She shook her head. It didn’t matter. She had Ochako to worry about first and even if she accepted a relationship with her or not, there was Izuku to think about with the same issue. Even if they both dated her somehow, or neither, she’d then have to get Mina on board which probably would never happen. She was unofficially with Momo despite their little three-way tryst. No. This was a silly, fun little fantasy they’d likely never act on.

When she felt Tooru’s pinky wrap around her own and shake, for a brief moment, she allowed herself to succumb to her fantasy, to imagine what it would be like for something that… wonderful to be allowed to happen. It was very brief, as her darker, self-deprecating thoughts returned once more.

“Done!” Tooru declared happily.

The two sat in silence for a few moments as Tsuyu tried to comprehend what to say or do next. Despite the unlikely event that the promise would ever need to be fulfilled, the idea had still restored energy to her libido.

“Wanna go again, ribbit?”

“… Yeah, why not. Just no nice things else you’ll break your promise.”

“I’ll keep my end if you keep yours, ribbit.”

Chapter Text

As threatened by Aizawa, the weekend was full of homework he and the other teachers had set. Seems they were indeed being pushed ‘Plus Ultra’ if their first weekend into the new term was this packed. Mina was quite put out, throwing a small tantrum at their evil mastermind of a homeroom teacher who was determined to ruin her fun.

She did ease up after she realised some others had it worse, specifically Midoriya, Bakugo, Todoroki and Mineta. The former had a meeting with a potential work studies agency that he had to prepare for bright and early on Saturday while the later three were off to their provisional license training. Reluctantly, she accepted that a sleepover wasn’t going to happen, instead spending the time both getting her homework done and plotting. If she wanted to have a sleepover next week or the week after, she figured she had to get ahead now just so she had some leeway then.

Saturday arrived with the barking of Bakugo telling Todoroki and Mineta to walk behind him as they left for their training. Most of the girls spent the day chilling, training or studying. By dinner time, Midoriya and the provisional students had returned, with the former baring the news that he’d been taken on by Nighteye’s agency.

After the classmates that were present congratulated the boy on his achievement, Aizawa appeared, informing Tokoyami of his own invite for a work study by Hawks as well as telling Kirishima that the third year Tamaki Amajiki had requested his presence. Much to their surprise, both Tsuyu and Ochako were also requested by the third year Nejire Hado.

Following Kirishima’s example of not waiting till the next day to meet with their upperclassmen, the three headed off to the third years dorms. They discovered that Amajiki was asked to invite the hardening quirk user to Fat Gum’s agency while the bouncy, floaty Hado offered the same to the girls, only their invite was to Ryukyu’s agency.

Tsuyu watched Ochako carefully as they trekked back to the dorms. The girl still hadn’t given her an update on her feelings. She desperately wanted to reach out and ask her how she was doing regarding everything but was scared of pushing her away. Instead, Tsuyu made idle conversation with Kirishima while Ochako was pondering her next steps as both a person and a hero.

Thankfully, when they returned, Ochako was able to split off from Tsuyu, making her way up to the frog girl’s floor but not knocking on her door. Instead, her target was the heiress that could create almost anything. She knew what she was about to ask was stupid, risky and completely selfish but she couldn’t afford to be distracted anymore if a real work study offer was being extended to her.

“Ochako?” Momo opened her door, somewhat confused as to the girl’s later than normal presence. “What can I do for you?”

“Hi Momo… can I come in? I’ve got something I need help with.”

“Oh, of course.” Momo opened up, allowing the girl inside before locking the door behind her. Thinking back to her recent revelations regarding Tsuyu, Momo hoped this was about her feelings regarding the frog girl, hoping she could help the gravity girl sort her feelings out further.

“What can I help you with today Ochako?” Momo asked, a hopeful smile on her face.

“I just need to cut straight to the chase else I’m going to lose my nerve,” Ochako muttered, averting her eyes from the heiress before getting on her knees and bowing in a full dogeza position; her head placed firmly on the floor and her hands placed alongside it. “Please, I beg you. I need your financial help to save my family.”

Momo had to take a step back in shock as Ochako made her request. She’d drastically misread the situation.

“W-what?! Ochako, what do you mean?” She blurted out.

“Please.” Ochako begged again, her voice cracking slightly. “I… I need you to help my parents escape a v-villain and I can’t do it alone.”

“Ochako, please, I-I don’t understand.” Momo said, falling to her knees and reaching out to touch Uraraka’s hand. “I can’t help if I don’t understand.”

The brunette looked up and Momo saw large tears pooling in the girls eyes, her face scrunched up to try and hold back any sobs that were likely trying to escape her brittle containment.

“My d-dad a-and mo-om… they… they can’t…” Ochako couldn’t get more than a few words out before her cries broke what little composure she still had. Momo quickly rushed forward and seized the girl in a hug, feeling her top begin to soak with the girl’s tears as she descended into a blubbering mess. Softly rubbing her back and stroking the girl’s hair, she tried to comfort the gravity girl as best she could while her mind whirled with possibilities. Ochako’s mother and father were in trouble. Being held by a villain? Were they demanding a ransom? Why hadn’t the girl gone to the police for something like this? Not that Momo would shirk her duties as a friend if she could help.

After a few minutes of her crying, Ochako managed to calm down to sniffles, enough for Momo to get permission to pick the girl up under her arms and carry her to the bed, surprising herself with her own improved strength. She lay her down on the bed as far as she could before walking around the side and climbing onto her sheets, leaning against her pillows and gesturing for Ochako to join her.

With laboured movements, Ochako crawled over Momo’s bed to collapse into the girl’s arms once more, sniffing pitifully.

“Everything’s going to be okay Ochako.” Momo reassured the girl. “Please, help me understand first. What on earth has got you in such a state?”

Ochako sniffed before taking a deep but stuttered breath. If she was going to convince Momo to accept her request, she was going to need to tell her the full story on her parents. Uraraka knew she promised that she wouldn’t repeat her parent’s tale to anyone but if she was going to save them, even if it was through someone else, she needed to give them all the facts.

Momo listened patiently as Ochako told her story. How her father had been living a lie, that she only existed due to her grandmother forcing marital relations onto her parents and how those same parents had sacrificed their own happiness to give her the meagre chance at a life of happiness they believed had been lost to them. Momo couldn’t contain her gasps of horror as the girl’s family history only got darker and darker the more she learned.

“So… I told them I’d save them, that I’d earn enough money to free them from what they’d suffered… are still suffering through.” Ochako said, getting towards the end of her story. “But… I can’t. Recently… I’ve been distracted… and now, I’ve been offered a meeting for a work study with Ryukyu. This is real… dangerously real… if I get distracted… who will save my parents if I… die?”

“Ochako, no!” Momo cried, hugging her friend tight. “That’s not going to happen.”

“I can’t take that chance Momo.” Ochako cried. “I can’t let all of their sacrifices go to waste.”

“They won’t.” Momo said, “You’re going to get through this work study and become one of the best heroes and take your parents on all the vacations you can.”

“Not if I get distracted…” Ochako sniffed. “I’ve… recently been struggling with… matters of the heart.”

“Ah…” Momo nodded, understanding more than the gravity girl realised though she had to word her responses carefully to not give away her knowledge. “About Midoriya?”

“S-sort of…” Ochako admitted shyly. “I’ve also… discovered feelings for someone else… someone I can’t take home to meet my family as a partner.”

“I see.” Momo nodded. “This person is a girl, yes? That would fit the narrative of your story.”

Ochako nodded shyly.

“It’s um… it’s Tsu.” Momo nodded again but kept quiet, allowing the girl to continue. “I didn’t actually know when she um… told me her feelings… if I was um… gay or not. I… reacted really badly actually. She probably thinks I’m so stupid for it.”

“I can assure you she wouldn’t hold something like your reaction to that against you after the story you told me.”

“I guess… but I can’t give her an answer… not yet… not until I know I’ve gotten my family free of that horrible place and my villain grandmother.”

“I can certainly empathise with your situation, but I’m afraid that, while deplorable, your grandmother is merely an abusive criminal as she did not use her quirk to commit any of these crimes.” Momo replied.

Ochako laughed a single dry chuckle at the technicality.

“Still… I want to talk to Tsu… and Izuku and… not be distracted anymore. I can’t do that ‘til my family is safe… and that’s why… please Momo, I need your help to move my family to a new city.” Ochako begged again, hoping her story was enough to secure Momo’s help.

“Oh Ochako… this is… beyond me.” Momo replied sadly. “I’m so sorry… honestly… I-I don’t know what to say.”

“No, Momo please, I don’t know what else to do… I’ll do anything, anything if you can help me.”

Yaoyorozu sighed deeply. She wanted to help the girl and would gladly do so without any further persuasion if she could. Unfortunately, while she had a generous stipend from her parents, it was unlikely to be enough to help.

“Ochako. I’m sorry, I can only afford expenses for fifty million yen a month. That’s barely enough to buy even a one hundredth of my parent’s house.”

Uraraka’s breath caught in her throat. Momo couldn’t be serious… right? But then, she was incredibly sheltered.

“Uh… Momo… um… not to be rude but… our home doesn’t even cost twenty million yen. You could literally buy my house twice and have enough to live on for like five years at least.”

“Oh…” Yaoyorozu was somewhat taken aback. Was it really possible to help her friend with so little? Research was in order. If Uraraka was telling the truth about house prices, there’s no way she wouldn’t give up some money to help her. Ochako was going to be an amazing hero and if Yaoyorozu could remove this roadblock for her friend then she would. “If you could please pass me my laptop, I believe I need to look up a few things with your guidance.”

Ochako quickly scrambled across Momo’s bed and grabbed her laptop from her desk. Sitting together, the two spent half an hour looking up housing prices in Ochako’s home town to confirm the money she knew her parents currently had invested in their house as well as how much a house or flat in a more… friendly city would cost.

Uraraka felt her gratefulness to the girl she was lucky enough to call her classmate rising. No matter what, she would pay Momo back for her generosity somehow. As far as she was concerned, they weren’t even until she somehow paid back every yen of what she’d borrow from Momo. Right now though, she felt closer than ever to her parents as she was sacrificing an unknown amount of future time and money to pay the heiress back, much like her parents had sacrificed so much for her. If it was anything like the feeling she was currently experiencing, she could understand why they made the choices they did.

Their researching was progressing steadily as Ochako informed Momo that her mother and father’s construction company struggled mainly due to the lack of business in such a remote part of the country. Even something as simple as being able to move to a city would fix due to the increased demand from things like general and villain repairs along with small businesses looking to expand.

Unfortunately, the uplifting mood was brought to a screeching halt by Yaoyorozu’s phone ringing.

Ochako saw Momo’s breath catch as she looked at the caller ID on the phone. It was her father.

“Whatever you do, do not speak or make any sound.” Momo quickly instructed Ochako who nodded sharply in response. To Uraraka, the heiress looked almost scared as she answered the phone.

“Hello father.”

“Good evening darling, how are you?” A deep, commanding voice spoke on the other end. Ochako wasn’t sure if it was the tension that had suddenly engulfed them or the dead silence in the room but she could hear the other end clearly.

“I’m very well father, my weekend studies have gone well thus far and I’m still top of my class.”

“That’s my girl.” Her father replied jovially. “I’m sure you must be wondering why I’ve elected to surprise you with a call so late, hmmm?”

“Not at all.” Momo lied, having overlooked her parents tracking apps in her haste to help her friend. Though she truly wasn’t expecting it to trigger all of this. “I was expecting it at some point if I didn’t call you myself before I finished my research.”

“Ahhh, so this was intentional? Good, then by all means, walk me through this enigma.”

Momo looked uneasily at Ochako, biting her lip as she wondered how to phrase this.

“I believe an… opportunity has fallen into my lap. One that would see me enter an investment into a small business that I can expect some returns on given time. They require some funds to relocate for better opportunities and, in return, I would become a stakeholder in their business.”

“You dear?” Her father asked in a curious tone. “Don’t you mean us?”

“While I appreciate your confidence in my investment skills father, I believe it would be wiser for me to enact this transaction under my own name, or at least a shell company of my own to prevent trace back. I would like to gain some experience in making these decisions and put your tutelage to the test. As the funds required are less than my monthly allowance, I believe this is an investment worth the risk for the potential gain in both capital, client relations and experience. Should it prove exceedingly fruitful, we can fold it into our normal business. Though I believe it unlikely, should this opportunity not work out, our brand will be unaffected by the apparent failure of my inexperience.”

The other end of the line was silent for a moment. Ochako bit her lip as it dragged on.

“Sound arguments my dear, and I’m glad you are taking some initiative.” Her father replied at last. “I’m presuming this is cursory research to establish price ranges on homes in order to prevent them taking advantage of your generosity?”

“Indeed father. It would not be good to enter a deal without all the facts, those they want me to know and those that they don’t.”

“Excellent. Well done.” Her father praised. “I must tell your mother, she’ll be most pleased.”

“Thank you father.” Momo breathed a small sigh of relief.

“One final thing dear, I’d like to hear what must be done should they decide to try and renege on such generosity.”

Momo gulped and looked apologetically at Ochako for the words she was about to say, knowing she was talking about her friend’s parents.

“We’ll crush them under our boot heel like the ants they are.” Momo repeated her father’s lesson back to him, making herself feel sick in the process.

“Splendid!” Momo’s father praised once more. “Well, I believe that wraps up all the questions I had. Do keep me abreast on your progress. I promise not to hover too much but I am incredibly proud of you dear.”

“Thank you father. Give my love to mother will you?”

“Of course dear, enjoy your evening. Goodnight.”

Without any further preamble, the call came to an end. Momo clicked the ‘end call’ button and returned to the home screen before she released the breath she was holding.

“Ochako I’m sorry you had to hear that.” Momo immediately apologized. “I swear I didn’t mean those things about crushing regarding your parents.”

“No I…” Ochako gulped. “I get it… I just… how did he know?”

Momo sighed, pointing to her laptop.

“Our investigations must have triggered the unusual activity detector my parents have linked to my devices. I mentioned it before but there is a significant restriction placed on the things I can research without alerting my parents.”

“Even something like that?”

“Indeed, as you can imagine, you’ve seen a glimpse into the caring but… overbearing and ruthless nature of my parents.” Momo replied sadly. “I can understand if my words have… understandably given you second thoughts about any help I can now offer. While I would like to provide your family with the means to escape their current predicament without any strings, I’m afraid charity as… unpublicised as that would see my allowance removed since my father learned of this. His lesson on that was ‘You don’t donate money unless you know it garners goodwill with potential customers.’”

“I… don’t know what to say Momo.” Ochako said softly, sympathizing with her friend’s pain for a family situation she feels she can’t change. “I need to talk to my folks… for sure before we agree to anything.

“Of course, and I absolutely wouldn’t blame you for backing out now.” Momo said, “However, please know that I will do everything I can to keep this as far away from my family as I can. You’re my friend and if an investment fails due to circumstances beyond my control or my inexperience, that’ll keep the blame on me and not your family. I swear, you won’t be crushed like ants.”

“I-I believe you… Yaomomo.” Ochako nodded. “Just… even if this doesn’t work out, I don’t know how I can thank you for this; for the money, for all you’re risking. If we go through with this, I’ll pay you back everything, I swear.”

Momo shook her head.

“No, please, I couldn’t. I consider it my privilege to be able to help you become the hero I know you can be. Your family’s happiness and success will be payment enough.”

“Momo, please, my pride can’t take much more of a hit today for you to deny me that. I have to make it up to you somehow.”

The heiress wanted to respond again with placations of reassurance but remembered why Ochako was doing this in the first place.

“Fine, then you have to do me a favour in return and talk to Tsu, get everything straightened out between you two.” Momo smiled.

“No way.” Ochako crossed her hands over her chest. “I know what you’re trying to do, that’s something I was gonna do anyway ‘cause of all this.”

Momo twitched, her cunning plan had been seen right through.

“Look… Momo…” Ochako sighed. “It took… a lot for me to ask this… like a lot a lot. I made a vow to myself as a kid to never to have to rely on anyone for money when I grew up. I want to pay my way and not be seen as some weak charity case. But now… I know this was too big for me to do by myself and I can’t do anything to save my family right now. So please, I’m asking you this as your friend. I need to make this up to you somehow until we’re even again else I’ll never get my stupid pride or self-respect back!”

As Momo listened to her friend give her reason, she realized that it wasn’t as simple to Ochako as just asking for a favour. She was doing something that went against her personal principles and, if she didn’t put it right, she would be denying the girl the chance to ever feel like she’d repaid her debt, no matter how imagined it was. Even if her family found success and returned every yen they’d borrowed for the opportunity with interest, Ochako would still feel in her debt.

“I… believe I understand,” Momo said slowly. “You have to do something for me, even if I deny it, until everything is even between us once more, as an honest ‘thank you for the opportunity’ sort of thing, correct?”

“Y-yeah,” Ochako nodded. “I can’t offer you money or anything but there’s got to be something I can do.”

Momo sighed. Ochako was right, she, of course, had no need for further funds no matter how successful her parent’s endeavours are. Unfortunately she couldn’t think of anything that would fill this request.

“I believe we should both take the time to ruminate on this topic. I cannot think of anything right now while you should seek your parent’s guidance and permission to extend my offer of funds for relocation on my behalf.”

“That’s probably for the best.” Ochako nodded. “No sense worrying about it if they don’t accept right?”

“Agreed.” Momo nodded. “Please take your time and come back to me when you and your family have made a decision.”

With their plans set, Ochako bid Momo a good night and departed for her room. After another hour of doing research into housing markets in bigger cities and the typical income of construction companies, Momo was sure she’d have enough to make a case to her father if pressed. She decided to retire not long after and slipped into her dreams.

Unfortunately, her dreams had Ochako on the brain.

‘Please Momo… I beg of you… save my family and I’ll do anything you want.’

‘Anything?’

‘Anything!’ Dream Ochako replied in a sultry purr.

Momo could feel her dream-self biting her lip and evaluating Ochako’s figure.

‘I do have need for someone discreet who would allow me to experiment with any and every lewd art I can imagine.’ She replied. ‘If it would save your family, would you let me call you my ‘Pet’?’

‘Yes.’ Dream Ochako moaned.

‘You would wear a collar only I could remove, signifying your status as mine?’

‘Yes!’ Dream Ochako moaned louder, a small cat collar with bell appearing around her neck.

‘You would cater to my every perverted desire? From servicing me nightly to fucking our female friends for my amusement?’

‘YES!’ Dream Ochako yelled.

‘Demonstrate’. Momo ordered, and with a snap of her fingers, the other four girls appeared in the darkness with them all naked, save for Hagakure who was in her hero outfit.

The girls descended on Ochako, quickly stripping the girl of her school outfit and leaving her bare to the ether, minus her new collar. At once, Ochako began pleasuring her friends, from fingering Jiro and Hagakure to licking Mina while getting fucked from behind by Tsuyu’s tongue.

The delightful sounds of Ochako’s cute grunts and moans echoed in Momo’s head, sounding strangely like those she’d heard from the porn video’s she’d watched, though Mina’s, Tsuyu’s and Hagakure’s sounded like they had during the times she’d actually been intimate with them.

Before long, the dream girl was crying out in glee as she reached her release.

‘Enough!’ Momo called out, ‘Bring her here, I believe it’s my turn now.’

The girls carried a boneless Ochako up to Momo who leant back and spread herself wide.

‘Now, perform your new nightly duties.’

‘Yes Mistress.’ Dream Ochako nodded demurely before her tongue went to work, much like Tsuyu’s, filling her insides and reaching her deepest places.

Just the new title she addressed Momo with sent shivers down her spine. She felt her release drawing close.

“Urgh, mmmcumming!” Momo cried out, an orgasm sweeping through her. She felt her toes curl and her insides clench, only for a fiery pain to rip through her leg.

With a gasp and bleary eyed gaze, Momo shot up in her bed and clutched desperately at her calf. Her leg muscles were contracting so hard she had cramped them in her sleep. Hurriedly, she rubbed and slapped the muscle underneath her leg, trying to regain control of herself. It took a hot minute of unyielding pain but her muscle finally stopped constricting against her will, leaving a dull throb and ache she was certain would follow her around all day.

Sitting up and taking stock, she tried to recall just what had made her awaken. Then the dream memories returned. Momo felt herself clench her core in desire of what she’d done with Ochako before she realised that her body had reacted without her in another, different way. Running a finger down her vagina, it was crystal clear; she’d had a wet dream about Ochako becoming her sex pet.

Sunday morning dawned and Momo was in an awkward mood. She walked with a slight limp thanks to the cramp in the middle of the night and every time she caught herself thinking about Ochako’s plight she found herself returning to the dream that now refused to go away. While she certainly didn’t regret offering her help to the girl, she also felt a little guilty at the thought that she hoped her parents declined the offer if purely to avoid any chance of that dream repeating itself.

Thankfully, Ochako was gone for most of the day. She and Tsuyu had left campus to have that meeting with Ryukyu. It was a good opportunity for her to catch up with her work as she’d intended but her arousal from that dream persisted in intervals throughout the day. By the time dinner rolled around, Momo was considering grabbing one of the girls she’d enjoyed some private time with and dragging them to her room to relieve this ache.

Fortunately, or unfortunately for her, Tsuyu returned alone while she was cleaning up dinner. It was odd she’d returned without her work study partner so Momo asked about Ochako. When the greenette explained that the girl was talking to her parents outside about something private, Momo knew it was only a matter of time until the gravity girl asked to speak privately once more.

Sure enough, when Ochako entered the common room not ten minutes later, she spotted Momo and made a beeline for her. Momo tried not to admire the way Ochako’s school clothes looked on her as well as imagine what she looked like underneath them but found herself sporting a light blush all the same.

Ochako asked to talk in her room when she was finished with her tidying up. Momo tried to keep her breathing steady and tried not to hurry her cleaning too obviously. The gravity girl was waiting outside her door as expected, an optimistic smile on her face. Unfortunately, she probably wouldn’t escape without Ochako once more offering to do anything to make it up to Momo.

“So I talked to my parents…” Ochako said first thing after stepping into Momo’s room once more. “I told them that I’d found a… business partner willing to fund their relocation to a new city. Said I used my connections as a hero and that it was an opportunity, not a handout. I hope that’s okay.”

“That seems like an agreeable assessment, yes.” Momo nodded neutrally.

“They said they’d talk it over and stuff but if it was a genuine offer…” Ochako left the sentence hanging, giving her friend a cautiously optimistic smile.

Momo returned the smile as sincerely as she could without betraying her thoughts from earlier.

“Of course, I know this is a lot for you and while I’m hoping for your family’s success I’m only sorry I could not offer more with less strings attached.”

“I know… but still, thank you so much for listening to my stupid, incredibly selfish request. You’re the best friend a girl like me could ask for.” Ochako’s smile broke into something more resembling exhausted relief. “I just… ever since arriving at UA… everyone here’s been so nice and I’ve made so many friends and everything’s changing so fast and…”

Ochako slapped her face with both hands twice, startling Momo somewhat. She took in two deep breaths before blinking away the tears that she felt starting to form.

“S-sorry… didn’t want to cry again.”

“Oh, it’s okay Ochako.” Momo opened her arms for a hug which the brunette quickly accepted, squeezing Momo tight.

“Please… I haven’t thought of anything yet but if you do, let me know if I can do anything in return for your generosity.”

Ochako blinked as she felt Momo stiffen in her arms.

“S-sure… I’ll let you know as soon as I do.”

“Yaomomo?” Uraraka leant back to gaze at her friend suspiciously. The fact that the ravenette was conveniently looking elsewhere and biting her lip nervously gave her all the context clues she needed.

“You thought of something.” Ochako stated.

“N-no I haven’t, I will be sure to let you know as soon as I do though.” Momo waved her hand at the dismissively. “I’m sure you have plenty to be getting on with, as do I, so let’s just-”

“Tell me.”

“Ochako, there’s really no need to be so suspicious.”

“If you don’t tell me I won’t accept it.” Ochako stated plainly. “I told you I’d do anything to make us even for this but if you can’t trust me with what you want then I’m afraid I can’t accept the opportunity for my family.”

“I… I…” Momo stuttered, “I can’t… it’s not right and I’d be taking unfair advantage of something I know is wrong.”

“Can you at least tell me so I can decide for myself?” Ochako stressed. “Please Yaomomo, I want to save my family but I don’t want to lose our relationship in the process. You know how important this is to me so please trust me with this.”

Momo shook her head lightly, biting her lip to try and resist the pleading expression on Uraraka’s face. It was only a few moments before she broke; her relationship with the girl was too important to risk. She had to trust the gravity girl to do the right thing and tell her how wrong it was once she knew.

“O-okay… I’ll tell you. But I’m not asking this of you.” Momo agreed, looking away from the girl.

Ochako nodded but steeled her resolve. No matter what it was, she could do this for her family. She would save them no matter what.

“I um… had a dream last night…” Momo began. “You said you’d um… do anything to save your family. I asked… if you’d like to be my pet… you said ‘yes’.”

Ochako swallowed nervously. A pet, she could handle that, Momo probably hadn’t had one before so it was probably just something like pretending to be a cat or a dog or something.

“I asked… if you’d like to wear a collar only I could remove… you said ‘yes’.” Momo shut her eyes and balled her hands into fists.

Ochako nodded, that made sense, pets wore collars and if she was Momo’s it made sense only she could remove it.

“Then… I-I asked… if um… you would cater to my every um… lewd desire. You said… ‘yes’.”

Oh.

That… made a lot of sense. Why Momo was deliberately being cagey, why she flat out tried to lie and hide it and why she now looked so ashamed.

“I’m… I’m sorry Uraraka.” She apologised, “It’s like I said… I’m not asking you, so there’s nothing to say. Now please… can we move on and try to think of something that will fit your conditions to ‘make it up’ to me.”

“M-Momo I…” Ochako began trying to say something relevant but her jumble of thoughts were all vying for attention in her head and getting her nowhere fast. “C-c-conditions.” She choked out at last.

“What?”  Momo tilted her head in confusion.

Ochako took another two deep breaths and slapped her face with both hands once more. She was Ochako Fuckin’ Uraraka and there was nothing she wouldn’t do for her family or friends.

“I h-have… some conditions…”

“Ochako, no.” Momo shook her head.

“Ochako yes!” She fought back. “This is my life, and I will not be afraid of who I am anymore. If you want what you just said, then you’ll get it if um… i-if you accept some conditions.”

“I don’t…” Momo started, before realizing she could just deny Ochako any condition and the girl would be forced to drop it. “F-fine”.

“One… I still um… I still get to date other people.” Ochako stated.

Momo couldn’t well deny that without Ochako knowing she was being unreasonable, she’d tried to trick the girl into talking to Tsu in the first place in return for her generosity.

“Fine.” Momo said.

“T-two… I get to help pick out my o-own c-c-collar.”

Well that was just too reasonable to deny, she couldn’t walk around with something flashy that screamed she belonged to Momo lest punishment fall on both their heads. Momo gave a reluctant nod, hopefully there were more conditions she could easily exploit.

“T-three.” Ochako said, her voice wavering “N-n-nothing harmful or p-public… for both our sakes.”

“O-okay.” Momo reluctantly agreed again.

“F-four. I um… can add more conditions when I want. I don’t know everything about this… s-so there’s probably things I’m missing… so… I can make changes and you have to accept them… or lose me.”

“What if… I uh…” Momo scrambled, this sounded like the final condition for now, the final chance for her to object before this got too far out of hand. “What if I want you to do something… and you don’t want to… like uh… um… I tell you to go down on Mina while I watch.”

“Y-you’d have to tell her first.” Ochako matched Momo’s energy, refusing to back down. “A-and if she’s fine with it, t-then it’s fine by me.”

“W-what if it’s in front of everyone?!” Momo cries desperately. “What if I w-want you to lay there while me and the girls do everything depraved and deplorable we want to you to satisfy our own perverted urges?” Momo tried not to let the idea arouse her but felt it was a losing battle.

“I-if they’re fine with it its f-fine by me.” Ochako challenged. “You’re not that heartless though. I know you Yaomomo, you’re just trying to get me to quit but it’s not happening. As soon as my parents are out of their prison-like house, I’m… I’m… yours to use as you see fit… M-Mistress.”

Ochako took a stab in the dark with that title. If Yaomomo wanted a pet, the pet would have to acknowledge their owner as such. The way Momo shivered at that word meant Ochako knew she was right.

The brunette knew this could easily be seen as wrong as her friend had said; that Yaomomo was extorting her for sexual favours. Ochako didn’t care, her pride and self-respect demanded she do anything she could to pay back her friend for the chance at happiness and freedom she was helping her parents get. If that meant going down on Momo and having her own body played with in turn then so be it. There was also a little part of her that wanted this, that wanted to explore this new side of her she would finally be able to accept. There was still other parts of her that wanted to reject this in turn; be scared and go back to being nice, normal, straight Ochako but she knew not to listen to that part of her anymore.

“Please… Ochako… as much as I want to… I can’t accept this. What… what about Tsu… and Midoriya? I can’t ruin your relationships before they even begin.” Momo tried to reason. Ochako was making it very hard to listen to her brain as her libido tried to overpower it. To be able to try out anything with the girl, all the lurid things she’d kept from even Mina.

“Tsu… wants to date me and Deku… if she wants me… she’s going to have to accept you too.” Ochako declared.

Momo couldn’t help the flash of fantasy her mind decided to conjure in that moment. She’d been intimate with Mina, Tooru, Tsu and now Ochako was practically demanding she do things with her too. Hell, Tsu had admitted to wanting all of their friends just like Momo had fantasised. Ironically, the only one she’d not done anything with was Jiro and that was because she didn’t just want to experiment with the girl, she wanted to be her partner as she was the crush Momo originally couldn’t tell the girls about due to her betrothal.

Her mind was telling her she should just give in, say ‘yes’ then go and claim Jiro for her own too. No… she couldn’t do that… could she? Mina, Tsu and she were in a polyamorous ‘not-relationship’, Tooru had a standing invitation to come to her room when she felt the urge to get off with someone watching and now Ochako would do practically any naughty act she wanted with her. If she wanted anything to happen with Jiro she’d have to talk to the girl alone, explain her situation and hope the girl understood. They couldn’t be officially in a relationship but Momo had learned that it was okay if everyone understood.

If Mina proposed truth or dare next slumber party… no, even if she didn’t then Momo would, and she was excited about the ideas her brain was filling her with. She’d make preparations and talk with others discreetly first to gauge their reactions… but with everything that’s happened…

“O-okay then…” Momo relented. “If… if this is what you really want to do to pay me back… then I have three conditions of my own.”

Ochako narrowed her eyes, wondering if Momo was going to say something outrageous to escape this but gestured for her to continue.

“Please… come and lie down with me… clothed of course.” She added quickly. “They might take a little while to um… understand.”

Cautiously Ochako nodded before joining Momo once more on her bed, snuggling into the girl’s side as she had the previous day.

“Um… first… I should um… tell you about my own crush.” Momo started. “I knew it was impossible to act on since… my betrothal and all… but, if I were not in this situation… I would ask Kyoka if she would like to be my significant other.”

“Oh wow… K-Kyoka?” Ochako blinked, somewhat surprised and ashamed that she’d done things with the girl that Momo fancied.

“I-indeed. She is… bewitching with her style and her attitude towards personal preferences… she gives me strength when I wish to be a little selfish and do something for myself. Even something as silly and simple as taking a break when I feel overworked.” Momo explained.

“Awww.” Ochako smiled, unable not to revel in the adorable blush on Momo’s face.

“I-it’s simply a crush and while I do want to explore it, I believe I will need your help.” Momo continued. “During the um… next sleepover… with your assistance, I would like to… try and make my feelings known to her if… if I have not done so before then.”

“I… guess I can do that… it does kinda fall under um… obeying your orders.” Ochako blushed lightly.

“That… leads me to my second point.” Momo bit her lip, hoping she could trust Ochako to not react badly. “I have to confess… you are not the only person I have, or will have at any rate, explored my sexuality with.”

“O-oh?” Ochako blinked.

“Yes and um… while we are unattached to each other due to my familial obligations… I would like to continue participating in activities with them.”

“A-ah…” Ochako blushed. “S-so I’m not the only one you’d be um…”

“Correct.” Momo nodded. “However, and while I would like to explain myself in a moment, I would like to preface this by saying I wholeheartedly support your decision to be with Tsu and or Midoirya.”

“Okay?”

“Okay… so… um… the girls I am uh… currently intimate with are… Mina… Tooru… and Tsu.”

“W-what…” Ochako mumbled, her heart dropping.

“Please um… allow me to explain.” She hurriedly spoke. “While Mina and I were um… getting intimate, Tsu came looking for advice about… people with multiple partners. I explained the term polyamory to her which means that you can have a romantic relationship with multiple people so long as everyone is aware of each other. She was upset for believing she had accidently made you have to choose between her and Midoriya. I… believe she intends to ask you both out now that her guilty feelings have been resolved.”

“B-but… you… you and her…”

“W-while I do not regret our time together, I believe she is currently single, as are you… so we um… have enjoyed each other’s company as single people.”

“I… see.” Ochako said softly.

“I… am sorry if this is a little upsetting but… I felt it best to be upfront and truthful with you about this considering your declaration earlier.” Momo apologized, “If you would like to rescind the offer of um… being my pet… I would not blame you in the slightest.”

Ochako chewed her lip nervously. Momo had done things with Tsu and practically all the other girls. Tsu had told Ochako of her feelings but it was true that they weren’t going out. That was the whole point of her doing this for her family, so she could tell Tsu she wanted to explore these feelings she felt for the girl together without repercussions for being herself.

“Would um… you make me do anything with her? Before I’m uh… ready to talk to her.”

“I want to say ‘yes’, just so we can put this silly experience behind us.” Momo said sadly, “But you’re my friend… I said things earlier to scare you off but… I wouldn’t do anything you’re not comfortable with.”

“I know… I just wanted to hear it.” Ochako mumbled, still thinking about Tsu.

“Ochako, as far as I’m aware, we’re all still unattached… if you want to ask Tsu out and become exclusive, I would be disappointed in losing part of my own relationship with her but I would understand.”

“O…kay.”

“But if you were to do so, you’d have to stop being my… pet too.”

“I see.” Ochako nodded before sighing deeply. “I… know I shouldn’t feel bad. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking and she’s not been pushy which I’m really grateful for. She’s not my girlfriend but I feel… jealous? Envious?”

“Could be either,” Momo assisted.

“Right… so… yeah. She’s been really patient and she deserves to be happy too. If you two are happy together until I can… sort everything out at least, I can’t have a problem.”

“That’s a mature way of thinking about it Ochako.” Momo squeezed the girl in her arms.

“Shush… matters of the heart are hard.” She pouted.

“I completely understand.” Momo sympathised, “It seems we both have issues with our families to resolve.”

“You’re helping me with mine.” Ochako nodded. “I’ll help you with yours… I will be your loyal pet after all… Mistress.”

Momo shivered again, enjoying the feeling of being in control of someone else for the brief time they had, just like with Hagakure.

“I… guess I should move onto my last point.” She said, releasing Ochako from her grasp before rolling over to hover over her, as though pinning her to the bed. “I want to warn you now… some of the things I wish to try are… extreme and possibly unpleasant. I need to know if there’s anything you’re flat out uncomfortable with and would like to avoid under any circumstance. I would also like to um… tell you a few of the things I wish to try, to check if they are acceptable.”

“That… yeah… we should probably do that.” Ochako nodded. “I might um… not know as much as you but I definitely know I never want to experience um…excreted bodily fluids.”

“I understand completely.” Momo nodded, “That is not one I’d consider either. For myself, I must profess that, with the correct precautions and safe words in play… I would like to experience bondage and… maybe… bdsm play.”

“Momo!” Ochako gasped while Momo looked away, ashamed. “W-which side?”

“Um… b-both? Is… is that too horrible?”

“I mean… if it’s consensual... and only pretend.” Ochako murmured, not quite on board but not dismissing it out of hand either. Momo was being honest with her and yeah, it did scare her a little. However she knew the girl wouldn’t intentionally hurt her.

“I’m… glad you don’t hate me for admitting that.” Momo breathed a sigh of relief. “Is… is there anything you want to try that you’ve never told anyone?”

“Ummm…” Ochako blushed. “M-my bum… I want… to try some stuff. I’ve… done a few things with the toy you er… made for me.”

“Ah, I’m glad that my gift has been put to good use.” Momo teased lightly, lowering her head to nuzzle Ochako’s nose. “Could… I maybe ask one thing more?”

“S-sure.” Ochako nodded.

“I know that I’ve yet to commit to my end of the deal… but… may I have a preview tonight… of what is to come? It will also give you a chance to um… see if you want to back out.”

Ochako licked her lips nervously, just how far for this ‘preview’ was Momo asking her to do.

“N-no sex…” Ochako said. “I’m… still not ready… and besides, I can’t um… just give it up right away… I’m an expensive pet.”

Momo giggled softly at the girl’s attempt at finding the funny side in all this.

“Deal.” She smiled warmly. “Don’t worry… I’ll make sure to feed you, pet you, and maybe find you a green haired playmate or two.”

“S-sounds like fun to me.” Ochako smiled back.

The two looked at each other for a moment, wondering what they should say next. Momo took the initiative, closing her eyes and leaning down for a kiss. Ochako did the same, pursing her lips and leaning forward just a tad. When they met, their kiss began slowly, each simply pressing gentle kisses to the other as they tested the waters of their new dynamic. It was Momo again who opened her mouth a little wider and allowed her tongue to ask Ochako’s to come out and play.

Ochako responded, the two allowing their tongues to roll and twist around each other as they sunk into a make out session. Momo lowered herself down settling partially on top of her friend before adjusting one hand to cup and caress her partner’s face. Uraraka felt her hands naturally drift down and settle on Momo’s waist which the girl took as a good sign.

After a few minutes of making out, Momo pulled back and looked down at Ochako’s body, still covered by the school clothes she’d elected to wear that day to be as presentable as possible for Ryukyu. Slowly she reached out and started undoing Ochako’s tie. It wasn’t long before the girl had been divested of her upper clothes, leaving her only in her bra, her shirt splayed out behind her like a freshly opened present.

Momo swooped down and began leaving kisses along Ochako’s collar bone, leaving no soft patch un-kissed though skipping over her breasts to kiss down her stomach. Uraraka couldn’t help but giggle at the ticklish sensations Momo was causing. The heiress unbuttoned Ochako’s skirt and hooked her fingers under the sides.

Biting her lip in nervous anticipation, Ochako lifted her hips, allowing Momo to pull her lower clothes off in one go. She was now sat there in only her bra, practically naked to her friend and soon to be mistress. While she didn’t know exactly what Momo had planned for tonight, she was somewhat happy she’d get to explore this side of herself free of judgement. After all, since Momo couldn’t tell anyone about her private activities, anything they did together was safe between them and their other intimate partners.

A quick flourish of activity at the end of the bed saw Momo’s top and bottoms removed as the girl displayed her impressive physique to the brunette. She crawled back up alongside Ochako and lay down beside her once more, smiling softly at the girl.

“Hi.”

“Hi.” Ochako smiled back, her own nervous smile in place.

“So um… I’m aware that you probably haven’t done much so I thought I’d ask.” Momo began shyly. “There’s something I wish to try called ‘sixty-nine’, when um… we both perform oral on each other at the same time. If you would simply like to explore with your fingers that would be perfectly fine too.”

Ochako reached out and slowly ran her hand over Momo’s shoulder, following it round to her arm before reaching out with a finger to poke one of Momo’s generous breasts.

“T-this is supposed to be a um… preview right? Wouldn’t be a very good pet if I didn’t do what my… mistress asked, would I?” Ochako declared, rising to the challenge. “But first, this is too uncomfy.”

Ochako reached behind herself and snapped her bra off, quickly shedding the garment and tossing it to the edge of the bed. She saw Momo look down at her now aroused nipples and lick her lips in desire.

“May I?”

“B-be gentle please.” Was all Ochako asked of her partner.

Momo reached out to cup one of Ochako’s breasts, playing with its soft and squishy nature before rolling her nipple around with her thumb. Uraraka felt the pleasant tingles run up her spine, sending happy hormones flowing through her system. Slowly, Momo leant forward, opened her mouth and captured the nub between her lips. The gravity girl had to twitch slightly at the new sensation as Momo sucked gently on her. The tongue was the weirdest part, it strangely only made her feel more sensitive as it flicked and tickled around her nipple as both her and Momo let out satisfied moans.

The heiress pulled back after a few moments, a shy smile on her face.

“I believe I am ready to continue. You?”

Ochako gave a determined nod.

Momo sat up on her knees a little shyly before turning the other way and lying back down. The gravity girl couldn’t help but watch as Momo’s crotch came into view as the girl oriented herself with Ochako’s own.

“If… you don’t know what to do… just um… feel free to copy me.” Momo said as she placed her hands on Ochako’s thighs, gently nudging them apart to reveal the girl’s own private parts.

Ochako felt a finger run up her clit as Momo gently began caressing her lips. She waited as Momo slowly opened her up with her fingers, her hot breath tickling her before she felt a finger start pushing into her. This was the first time another girl had been inside of her like this. Her moans sounded utterly erotic to Momo as the girl focused on making sure she wasn’t going too fast with her newest partner.

“Would you… um… please start?” Momo asked.

“Oh, s-sorry.” Ochako nodded before turning her attentions to Momo’s own legs that had now opened themselves up to reveal her own glistening lips. The gravity girl found herself now fascinated with her own task, having been not only given permission to investigate her own desires but encouraged by Momo to do so too.

Carefully, as though Momo would break, Ochako reached out and slowly stroked Momo’s own pussy. She watched as the skin reacted under her fingers and slowly opened with her prodding to reveal a deeper red colour underneath. Ochako knew what to do with her own parts, and had both access to the internet to have seen others online and a mirror to examine herself more closely when she was younger, but this was brand new; being able to examine someone else’s up close for the first time. She did wonder that… if she reached out with her tongue and liked the taste… would that cement her new sexuality beyond what she’d done with Kyoka?

She used her fingers to hold Momo’s vagina lips apart as she investigated closer. The arousing scent the girl was giving off was almost sweet in nature. If she was going to be her pet, she should probably get used to this. Momo’s low moans of pleasure encouraged her further as she spread Momo apart further, seeing how the muscles were trying to contract back together. She reached out her own finger and, after carefully moistening it with Momo’s own wetness, slid it inside the small hole she saw.

The resultant, grateful sounding moan from her friend caused her own loins to clench pleasantly around Momo’s own finger that was slowly pumping and curling inside her. ‘Sixty-nine’ truly was a good name for this position Ochako thought. As she mimicked Momo’s movements, she felt the girl’s hair brush against her thighs and knew what was coming next.

Her satisfied moans distracted her from her own task for just a minute as she twitched and jerked at the feeling of Momo’s tongue running up and down her lips. She quickly locked eyes with her own task once more and examined Momo’s pussy closer. She opened her mouth and allowed her tongue to push forward, briefly stopping to consider where to start. While Momo was clearly being delicate with her, the more experienced girl probably wanted something a bit more intense.

Ochako’s tongue darted forward, her target decided. She gave careful licks to Momo’s clit and knew she’d made the right choice. Momo’s legs threatened to close on her head with a wobble as the girl let out a much longer moan this time, her hips jerking softly.

“D-do you mind if we um… change positions a little?” Momo’s voice called out.

“How so?” Ochako asked in response, still somewhat fascinated by Momo’s crotch and wanted to explore more.

“It may be easier to um… perform this position if one of us is on top of the other.”

“O-oh… um, sure.”

“Do you have a preference our s-should I?” Momo asked.

“Mistress’ choice.” Ochako smirked, thinking that she was getting better at this.

Once Momo registered her words, she quickly crawled into position, throwing her leg over Ochako’s head before settling above the girl on her knees. Ochako’s eyes widened and her pulse quickened as Momo’s pussy was directly settled above her face. If Momo decided to sit up, she would be using Ochako’s face as a chair. She hummed as that thought sent a nice tingle down to her loins.

“Please let me know if I’m too… heavy.” Momo said shyly. “If you can’t um… breathe, tap me three times.”

“Understood Mistress.” Ochako nodded before bringing her hands up once again to spread and explore her friend. She felt her own legs coaxed apart further as Momo’s head descended and began licking her own button. Despite the jerks and twitches of her hips, Ochako was determined not to be outdone and resumed her task, gently lapping at Momo’s lips before circling Momo’s clit with her tongue.

Momo pressed her hips closer, trying to draw more out of her friend as she diligently did so herself. While the heiress wasn’t the most comfortable with having a ‘pet’ like Ochako, and would release her at any time, she was certainly going to enjoy the experience while she could. It was her own subconscious dreams telling her to go for it after all. That session with Tooru must’ve clearly stirred something in her.

The two quickly descended into trying to make the other cum. Momo filled the girl with her fingers and sucked gently at Ochako’s clit while the other girl learned from and matched her partner. Due to her inexperience, it was Ochako who came first, letting out high-pitched squeaks of joy as her legs clenched together and shook, pushing Momo away. The girl had stopped working as she rode out her orgasm but Momo just enjoyed hearing the sounds she’d caused the girl to make.

Once her orgasm was done however, Ochako’s efforts returned with a vengeance. The girl took everything she’d learned and applied it to Momo, adding a little more force and pressure just like Momo liked. It wasn’t long before the heiress had Ochako’s head clenched tight, her own orgasm leaving a dripping mess over her soon-to-be pet’s face.

With Momo’s juices and pleasured clenching, Ochako took a moment to reflect on herself. She was definitely at least bisexual if the way she licked her lips and enjoyed the taste was any indication. Momo’s sounds absolutely sent urges through her system for another round but was she really ready to become her pet? To do this thing for the girl to make up for, not only the fantastic opportunity she’d gotten to free her parents from their oppressive prison, but to resolve her feelings with Tsu too.

There was also Izuku to consider and whether or not he could accept any of this. She didn’t even know if he’d be open to dating both her and Tsuyu or either of them at all. Ochako was even unaware this could be something to consider before Momo’s words earlier in the evening.

On shaky knees, Momo lifted her leg again and rolled over onto her side, freeing Ochako from her pleasurable hold between her thighs. As the two breathed deep to regain control of their hormone-addled minds, the heiress once more flipped herself around to lie next to the brunette once more.

“Hey.”

“Hi.” They smiled at each other again, nervously.

“I hope you uh… enjoyed the experience.” Momo said nervously. “Though I am reticent in accepting your offer of um… companionship. Please know that I will accept if you still desire to go through with this.”

Ochako looked away, taking a slow, steady breath.

“It isn’t… how I expected to make it up to you.” She admitted. “Though I don’t think either of us did really. But… if you’ll have me… I think we could both be happy and isn’t that all that matters?”

“Ideally I’d ask you instead for a polyamorous ‘non-relationship’ that I am currently engaged in with the other girls.” Momo countered.

“I see.” Ochako blushed, unsure if an actual relationship with the girl was something she’d ever want, “But you’re on equal footing with them, you don’t owe each other anything. I’m not. I’ll be a happy little pet for you until we’re even again… Mistress.”

“I believe I understand our positions better with that explanation.” Momo nodded, shyly enjoying the name she’d gained from Ochako. “You know that I will release you at any time, yes?”

“Yeah.” Ochako smiled. “It’s why I know I can trust you with my care.”

“You… are just the most adorable little pet.” Momo reached out and lightly pinched one of Ochako’s cheeks. The gravity girl giggled, much more comfortable with the action now than she had been during the dare of their sleepover. “I hope you know… I may want to um… spoil you a little,” Momo blushed. “I can’t buy you fancy toys or presents and excessive use of my quirk would be unethical, but I believe that the purchasing of fancy foods to keep my pet happy would be permitted from my allowance without raising suspicion.”

“No Momo, you know I can’t acc-”

“Oh dear,” Momo cut her off. “I guess I will have to find someone else to give this fancy mochi to.”

The line of drool from Ochako’s mouth was enough to cause Momo to burst into giggles.

“I believe somethings like that won’t be necessary to worry about ‘paying back’.” Momo explained, hoping Ochako wouldn’t keep a running total of all the luxuries they’d share together. “Especially since I’ll be enjoying all the little treats I’m sure you’ll be giving me.” She finished, slapping Ochako’s rear and earning a startled squeak from the girl.

“Yaomomo!” Ochako pouted.

“Don’t you mean ‘Mistress’?” Momo smirked.

“Soon.” Ochako smiled, rubbing her nose against the girl’s own. “I think we’ve finished this little preview and I… really need to go talk to Tsu.”

“Ah, of course.” Momo nodded, caressing Ochako’s face once more. “Then I believe we should get dressed, but first.” Momo quickly seized Ochako’s lips with her own, the two sharing a last, somewhat chaste French kiss before Momo pulled back. “A little something. Possibly to remember me by if Tsu um… doesn’t accept this.”

“Y-yeah.” Ochako blushed, realizing it was something she’d have to explain to the frog girl soon. But not tonight. “Could you not tell anyone else about… this? I’d like to tell Tsu myself and… if everything goes well with my family, I’ll be able to do so in a few days.”

“Of course, whatever you need.” Momo smiled. “If I could also please borrow your phone in the next few days to talk to your parents to begin everything. I’d use my phone but… um…”

“Your parents, yeah.” Ochako nodded sadly. “Okay, I need to um… go. Got a big day tomorrow with Ryukyu.”

“Oh my! I completely forgot about that. You’re starting as soon as tomorrow?”

“Yup, me and Tsu will be working with Hado and she’s taking us on a patrol to explain everything.” Ochako grinned. “Genuine hero work. It’s why I need to talk to Tsu tonight, so I can work without distractions.”

“I’m sure it will also help Tsu. She was quite down when we last spoke.”

Ochako nodded, resolved to head straight for the frog girl’s room as soon as she was out the door.

With their activities for the evening resolved and plans made, Ochako dressed and quickly bid her Mistress a good night, earning another small blush from the heiress. As she walked the brief steps to the frog girl’s room, she tried to clarify in her head what she wanted to say. When she got there, she had her words chosen and only hoped they’d be received well.

Knocking energetically, she hoped the frog girl hadn’t already turned in and that she was disturbing her at this hour. Thankfully the door opened and Tsuyu’s surprised face locked eyes with Ochako’s.

“H-hey Tsu… mind if I come in for a sec?”

“O-of course not Ochako.” Tsuyu stepped aside, letting her not-so-secret crush enter. She shut the door before turning back to her guest, hoping the news was good. Ochako looked happy but she didn’t want to get her hopes up.

“So um… I guess things have been a little… weird between us since everything came out.” Ochako started, playing with her hands.

“A little, ribbit,” Tsuyu admitted. “I’ve tried not to let it affect our friendship but I’m not going to lie either and say I’m currently happy with things.”

“Y-yeah. I get that and thank you so much for being so patient with me. I really needed the time to talk to my folks and sort some stuff out.” Ochako admitted. “There’s… still something I need to take care of that Yaoyorozu is helping me with. If it goes well it will be sorted in a few days. Once it’s finished I can tell you everything that’s been happening and… um… if you ask me a particular question, I’ll be able to give you an answer I think you’d probably like.”

Tsuyu blinked dumbly, her breath caught in her throat as Ochako hinted at something she very much wanted could happen soon. There was also her new status as polyamorous as well as the thing with Mina and Yaoyorozu that she would have to discuss with the girl.

“What I came here to say is that… I accept your feelings Tsu and, when I can, we’ll have a long talk as I believe you have some things to tell me about too. Yeah?”

“O-okay Ochako.” Tsuyu smiled, genuinely happy with the news. “But I have to ask, why not now?”

Uraraka’s smile fell but decided it was better to start the honesty now.

“There’s potential danger right now… not to me but to my family if the wrong people learn of this. I know you wouldn’t tell anyone but this is… just something I need to do for just a little longer, ‘til I know for sure they’re safe.” Ochako explained. “I’m sorry, it’s a little selfish to ask you to wait just a little bit longer-”

“A bit, ribbit, but I think you’re worth it.” Tsuyu winked, sending a small blush to Ochako’s cheeks. “There’s also some stuff I have to tell you before I can ask but it can wait.”

“O-oh…” Ochako blinked. “N-nothing bad?”

“Hopefully… but maybe a bit… different, ribbit.” Tsuyu admitted shyly.

Ochako nodded. Of course Tsu had her own stuff going on but she wouldn’t press the girl now, not when she was keeping her own things a secret. Maybe she’d admit to the thing the frog girl shared with Momo. When they next talked after her parents escaped Mie prefecture, they’d have a long chat and get everything out in the open.

“S-sure, we’re still best friends no matter what though, yeah?” Ochako asked, her feet struggling not to run to her green haired friend and snap her up in a hug.

“Of course, ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled, “We’ll have each other’s backs at Ryukyu’s after all.”                 

The next day, class 1-A was down three students; Kirishima, Uraraka and Asui were all busy at their work studies, getting shown the ropes by their pro hero mentors. It didn’t take long for all three to become wrapped up in some unexpected hero work as villains made their move. By Wednesday everyone had spotted the debuts of Red Riot, Uravity and Froppy.

While Mina had them all primed for a celebratory sleepover on Friday, it seemed an unpleasant talk derailed those plans. That Friday, all the work studies students were called in for a group operation meeting. By the time the group returned to the dorms, it was way too late to enjoy a night of fun together. On top of that, with what Tsuyu and Ochako had learned, they threw themselves into their training whole heartedly and didn’t feel much like celebrating their achievements so far; not when a little girl was still in danger.

Thankfully for those without work studies, Aizawa’s involvement in the case resulted in an easier weekend workload. While Tsuyu and Ochako had their own thing they needed to sort, the rest of the girls were free.

After her night with Tsu and Momo, Mina had the itchings of a plan in her mind. Now, she was going to enact step one and see if something like this would ever work out. To do that, she needed to snag Tooru away for some follow up private time and, to make sure they weren’t interrupted, she’d need to get rid of Momo and Kyoka for a while. To that end, she found herself at Momo’s door that fateful Friday, waiting for her sexy friend to answer.

“Ah Mina,” Momo opened her door, “Is there something I can help you with?”

“Plenty of things probably but not today.” Mina grinned, thinking both about homework help and their special interactions with each other. “May I come in for a sec?”

“Of course.” Momo opened her door a little to allow the pinkette inside.

“So~o” Mina drew out her conversation initialiser until Momo had shut the door once more. “I’m thinking about having a particular conversation with Tooru tonight.”

Momo instantly felt her face heat up in a small blush as she knew what Mina was referring to.

“However, something else has come to my attention that I find myself compelled to assist with at the same time.” She grinned, stepping closer to her class vice-president.

“O-oh?” Momo bit her lower lip.

“Indeed. It seems while we now share a number of partners, there is one I’m pretty sure you’d most like to spend some of your own quality time with that you’ve yet to invite into your boudoir.” Mina teased with a wink. “Obviously you can’t commit to anything but maybe you’d also like to add a punk themed girl to our arrangement?”

“K-Kyoka?!” Momo stammered, “N-no, I c-couldn’t.”

“Oh?” Mina tilted her head, her smile not faltering for a moment. “Hmmm, shame, guess I was wrong about your crush.” She shrugged. “Guess I’ll have to tell Jiro her own affections are not returned.”

Mina started walking towards the door only to find herself quickly grabbed by both her shoulders with Momo looking into her eyes.

“N-no! I…” She paused. “Do… do you really um… know that?”

“About you? You’re making it more obvious by the second. About Kyoka’s crush on our Gorgeous girl? Absolutely.”

Mina admitted resisted the urge to squeal as Momo released her to do a small happy jump of joy.

“Clearly you’re not interested though, so I’ll just tell her-”

“Stop it you Minx,” Momo levelled a glare at her friend, using the nickname for the girl they’d reserved for when she was being cheeky. “I know you’re planning something now and I’d rather you be honest as opposed to trying to manipulate me. Lord knows I get enough of that from my parents.”

“Ah, yeah, sorry.” Mina rubbed the back of her head. “It was just a tease. Still, I meant what I said. If not for your situation and, frankly, Kyoka’s lack of confidence in herself, she’d probably have already tried to seduce you like she did me.”

Momo blushed, recalling the dance she’d observed the two share during their second sleepover together.

“Look, I’m not here to manipulate or hide anything from you.” Mina explained, walking closer and taking the heiress into her arms. “I know you can’t commit to anyone yet but, I think I’m falling for more than just you. Tooru also holds a special place in my heart and I think that Kyoka deserves a chance at the same type of happiness we currently share.”

Momo blinked as she began understanding what Mina was getting at.

“You… I mean we… a polyamorous relationship… between us all of us girls?”

“Well mostly,” Mina wiggled her hand back and forth. “I’d ask Tsuyu too but she has the thing with Midori and ‘Chako so maybe just us four; at least for now.”

“Oh… um…” Momo looked away shyly.

Mina looked at her for a moment, trying to figure out if she was just nervous about the implied prospect or something else.

“… What do you know?” She prodded the heiress’ cheek suspiciously.

“W-well… I um… really can’t say.” Momo admitted nervously. “There’s still a few things in motion that may not come to pass but um… if they do…” She left the sentence hanging.

Mina actually had to step back at that. She’d been intimate with all her friends except Ochako, who was going through stuff with Tsuyu, and now Momo was hinting about something even she didn’t know about. Wow… seems they’d all been up to a lot more than she’d realized.

“Is… this something you’d be okay with?” Momo asked. “I am aware it makes me seem somewhat selfish as it does excite me to um… possibly contribute to my own fantasy.

“Wait, hold on…” Mina said, trying to think things through for a moment. “So… potentially… we’d all be in a group, polyamorous relationship with each other, plus or minus Midori depending on how that whole thing goes with Tsu and ‘Chako?”

“Not a relationship we could advertise outside of ourselves of course.” Momo nodded. “But… if what you are saying about Kyoka is true… I must admit I would like to speak to her and possibly the others about such a topic as you are all quite special to me at this point.”

Mina actually found herself a little struck dumb. It seemed like something out of one of Mineta’s personal fantasies. No. This was definitely Tsuyu’s: they loved and cared about each other too much for it to be the grapist’s. She pinched herself just to be sure she was real and when Momo didn’t fade away, she could only conclude this was really happening.

“So… all six 1-A girls together...” She said, picturing it in her head. “Next sleepover is going to be so~ lewd.”

“That… is something I have been toying with in my own head.” Momo admitted.

She reached out to pull Mina close once more before cupping her face and resting their foreheads together gently.

“I know this all seems like a lot… especially with all of our school work and everything.” Momo said, “But if you’ll have me… I’d like to be part of this group non-relationship with you.”

Mina leant forward and kissed Momo softly before pulling back and looking into her eyes in turn.

“Its kind scary isn’t it? I came here just looking to be a hero… found out I was bi and now could potentially have five amazing girlfriends before the end of the year.” Mina blushed, unable to keep the giddy smile off her face. “I do wanna see where this goes… so… if we all agree, like I believe we should in a relationship like this?” Momo nodded at her questioning look. “Then I think we should go talk to the others and see if it’s something they’d like to explore too.”

Momo leant forward and kissed her deeply, pressing further into a french kiss as Mina wrapped her arms around the taller girl’s neck until they were done.

“I should um… really thank you Mina.” She mumbled as she pulled back. “If not for your uh… help, there’s no way this could’ve even been considered.”

Mina smiled, reaching down and squeezing the heiress’ ass, earning a cute squeak from the girl.

“Don’t thank me yet, I’ve still yet to take my turn with your newest toy.” She winked, “You may just regret it by the time we’re finished, let alone have more in the tank for the others.”

“I-I believe we should um… leave, lest both of us find ourselves once more under my covers.” Momo blushed, pushing Mina back softly.

“As fun as that would be, yeah, go get your punk.” Mina smiled. “I’m gonna go pay Tooru a visit. Talk tomorrow?”

Momo placed a small kiss on Mina’s nose before turning back to the door.

“Of course Princess.” She winked.

With that, and a couple of sly looks to each other as they left Momo’s room and boarded the elevator, Momo and Mina found themselves standing outside Kyoka and Tooru’s doors on the third floor.

A last nervous look was shared before Momo moved first, reaching up and knocking politely on Kyoka’s dorm door.

“Yeah?” A voice called out from inside.

“I-it’s me.” Momo called out. “May I come in for a visit?”

“Door’s open Yaomomo.” Jiro’s voice called back.

With a last deep breath to calm the nerves, Momo pressed down on the door handle and stepped inside.

It seemed the punk rock girl had been practising her musical talents as the girl was carefully placing her bass guitar back on its stand and her bedspread looked like it had been her resting spot until recently.

“Hey Yaomomo.” The girl smiled, somewhat nervously at being in her room alone with her crush for the first time. “What’s up?”

Momo closed and locked the door behind her before advancing into Jiro’s room.

“Considering Ochako and Tsu’s lack of availability is causing a delay to our sleepover, I thought that, rather than missing out on the chance, I would like spend some time with you.” Momo smiled, causing Kyoka’s heart to flip in her chest.

“O-oh, y-yeah we can hang out.” Jiro said, looking around her room. “We can um… well there’s not much to do in here unless you just want to chat.”

“That sounds delightful.” Momo replied honestly. “There’s a few things I’d like to chat with you about anyway.”

“Uh, yeah, sure.” Kyoka blinked, surprised, “Here, sit down.” She offered the side of her bed while grabbing her desk chair for herself.

Momo moved across the room and nervously took a seat on Kyoka’s bed, very aware that she may make herself much more comfortable on it before the night was out. Jiro pulled her chair across the room and sat near the end of her bed, resting one of her legs on the side. Momo couldn’t help but imagine the sight if the girl was wearing a short skirt right now.

“Are you practising for something specific?” Momo asked, glancing back to the girl’s bass she’d just been using.

“Nothing special.” Jiro shrugged, “Just a little practise to not let myself get rusty, y’know?”

“Ah I see,” Momo nodded, “I must admit, it’s been a small desire of mine that I would like to hear you perform something when you’re ready. I’m sure you play beautifully.”

Jiro blushed lightly, looking away from the girl.

“I-I’m not really any good.” Jiro admitted, “I don’t think I’ll be performing for anyone anytime soon.”

“A shame, I hope I’ll be able to convince you otherwise.” Momo smiled. “As for further topics of discussion, there is something I’d like to talk over. Specifically regarding a particular um… declaration made during our first sleepover together.”

“O-oh.” Jiro glanced back at the girl, remembering that event and coming up with the middle name of ‘Fuckin’’ that everyone seemed hell bent on using against her. “If you’re asking me to back off, i-it’s not going to happen.” Jiro restated her position on Momo’s betrothal. “I-I think it’s wrong… what you have to do… so I’m going to stop it and support you however I can.”

Momo laughed, glad her friend still had that spirit she admired so much.

“While I daren’t hope to dream of such an escape, there is something that was brought to my attention as a result of it.” She smiled, “I believe your declaration honest and made as a friend but… I can’t help but wonder… is that all you consider me?”

“W-what do you mean?” Jiro feigned ignorance.

“Well… while I am sure you are aware I cannot take a partner, I can’t help but wonder… Did you think of me in that way while making such a statement?” Momo asked hesitantly.

Jiro’s eyes widened as she realized the heiress had either picked up on her suspiciously strong behaviour or someone had told the girl. Was this just some polite way for Momo to reject her feelings without outright asking her?

“W-what makes you say that?” Kyoka asked, glancing between Momo and nothing in particular.

“I had my suspicions of course, but more that… when you, uh… revealed your sexuality to us all; I couldn’t help but find myself elated that you might find me attractive in that way. Like I, um… do you.”

Kyoka’s lungs froze as her gaze snapped back to Momo who had, in turn, begun avoiding hers, a blush present that certainly wasn’t there before.

“Y-y-you uh…” Kyoka replied, stunned at the implication.

“Indeed,” Momo admitted. “Though I was hesitant to reveal it to anyone due to my circumstances, certain events have occurred that have lead me to believe that it is best to reveal this to you.”

Jiro put her foot back on the ground and scooched her chair a little closer to the heiress.

“A…are you um… free?” She asked hesitantly.

“No.” Kyoka felt her heart sink, “But I have recently learned that, if we keep certain things secret, there is nothing to say I can’t be in a non-relationship with someone and do particular things too.”

Kyoka stayed silent, hoping that Momo would continue without prompting.

“While I can’t offer a traditional relationship… I would um… very much like to ask for a… non-relationship with yourself… if-if that’s okay?”

The punk girl paused, trying to figure out exactly how to respond. This wasn’t how her dreams or fantasies had her and Momo admitting their feelings to each other and she wasn’t exactly clear on what the girl was asking about either.

“I… Sorry Yaomomo… I don’t think I know what you’re getting at.” Kyoka admitted. “To be blunt, I think it’s clear you figured out I like you. So yeah, fuck it, if I could date you I would have asked you by now, but what are you talking about.”

Despite her straightforward approach, Momo actually smiled as Kyoka admitted her feelings in such a casual way. She sat forward on Kyoka’s bed and reached out to place her hand on one of her knees.

“Kyoka,” She began. “If you would like to um… see how compatible we are in the privacy of our rooms and not tell other people, I would very much like to explore certain things with you.” Momo batted her eyes at the girl. “Things like how you hug, how you… kiss… the cute noises you make when you um… c-cum.”

Clearly cartoons were more realistic than Kyoka thought as her jaw dropped so hard and fast it felt like it would go through the floor.

“M-M-Mo-Momo!” She spluttered, a fierce blush rising on her face.

“I apologize if this is rather um… sudden.” Momo reddened herself, “With my recent um… experiences, I have found that I no longer wish to deny my own desires. If… this is too much then-”

“N-No!” Kyoka replied quickly, hoping to prevent her crush taking back any of her words, as confusing as they still were. She quickly transferred herself from her desk chair to the edge of the bed beside Momo, hoping the lack of direct eye contact would make her next questions easier. “I um… t-think I uh… understand what you’re asking now.” She gulped. “I-is um… are you, uh… w-why now?”

Momo smiled at Kyoka’s cute bashfulness, allowing her hand to take the other girl’s in her own.

“Well… I must be truthful with you, you would um… not be the first person I have been intimate with.” Momo admitted, causing Jiro to cautiously turn to look at Momo. “I have a great deal of affection for those I am with and, if not for them, I would not likely be here asking to do the same with you.”

Momo pulled Jiro’s hand up and bent her head down before placing a soft kiss on the back of Jiro’s palm.

“I have found myself charmed by you for a while now and I truly wish to share such wonderful experiences with yourself. If you’d like to explore that with me that is.”

“Wh… you mean you want to… fuck while not being committed to each other?” Kyoka asked guardedly.

“Not so crass but… I would like to do so, yes.”

Jiro felt her heart drop as her image of Momo in her head began distorting in a way it shouldn’t.

“N-no… I can’t.” She said, pulling her hand back and scooting away from the heiress. Momo felt her own heart stop as she watched Kyoka purposefully pull away. “Look, I like you Yaomomo… I really do… but I… I can’t do that. I want… I want the romance… I want the flowers, the gifts, the awkward dates and to fall properly, truly i-in love with you.” Jiro bit her lip before rubbing softly at one of her eyes that had begun stinging. “I don’t just want a quick fuck before I’m left to the side so you can go be with other people; guys especially.”

“Kyoka… no, I’m… I’m so sorry.” Momo apologised. “I’m… I’ve made a right mess of this. I really do like you, I just can’t…” She broke off, thinking through how best to explain herself to the girl. “I… I guess I should explain everything. Would you… please listen at least?” She pleaded.

Kyoka didn’t want to. She felt like she’d already been through the wringer with learning that her crush was seeing other people; probably one of the more traditionally handsome boys like Todoroki. Against her gut, defensive reaction, she would at least give Momo the chance to explain.

“Okay… so um… you recall the first sleepover we had, yes?” Momo began.

“Yeah.” Kyoka replied bluntly, “Kinda hard to forget that.”

“Indeed, well… while admit I knew about my crush on you before this point, I didn’t want to do anything due to the commitment to my family. That wouldn’t have been fair on both of us if it had worked out. After it however, I found myself bemused with the um… device that Mina showed off.”

“Her vibrator?” Kyoka asked, receiving a confirming nod from Momo.

“You see… I had never… explored that side of myself until then. When I tried… I found myself incredibly frustrated by my um… inexperience. Do you remember my er… unapproachable disposition a few weeks back?”

“Y-yeah? Was that-”

“I’m somewhat ashamed to admit that I was not good enough to ‘finish’ exploring myself and became very frustrated due to it.” Momo replied. “If you recall, I swore Mina to secrecy about our discussion, yes?” Kyoka nodded, “Well… that was because she um… provided assistance to help me release that frustration.”

Jiro blinked. Momo and Mina? That was… certainly an eye opener. Well at least she didn’t have to worry about the heiress asking her to fuck just to explore her sexuality. But that also meant that Mina had been with Momo by the time Jiro gave her a repeat performance of the dance from their second sleepover. Hell, she was probably the girl Mina described in her truth that same sleepover; no wonder she played coy with who the other girl was.

“M-Mina? So she um… got you off?”

“Yes, and I was most grateful for the assistance though I was very reluctant to explain the issue. My parents watch my every online interaction you see. I’m unable to use the internet and my phone to their potential without alerting them to the things I am browsing.”

“Oh… that… just sucks.” Jiro stated. “Like… I couldn’t imagine not being able to learn shit for myself. Might still be in the closet at that rate.”

“Though I can understand their reasoning to a degree, to protect me from online fraudsters and those who would do me harm, I am a pro hero in training; there are things I should know that I frankly do not. Thankfully, after our discussion, Mina has been lending me her computer every now and then when I wanted to do research into particular subjects I was unfamiliar with.” Momo explained. “One of those subjects, you might remember, is polyamory.”

“Poly… what?” Jira wrinkled her nose.

“Polyamory, the practise of having one or more romantic partners with the consent of all in the relationship.” Momo explained, not surprised that she had to explain the concept again. It was one that wasn’t very present in the real world though much more present in particular animations, manga and TV shows. “Say I were to enter into a relationship with Mina, if we both agreed and asked another person to join either or both of us, we could.”

“O-okay?” Jiro tilted her head. “Like a harem.”

“If it helps, yes.” Momo sighed. “Only with more focus on having a genuine relationship rather than just the sexual aspect of it.

Jiro nodded pensively. Things were starting to make a bit more sense now.

“As a result, I have found myself in something of a relationship that isn’t a relationship with some people and I would like to ask you… if this is something you would be interested in.” Momo smiled nervously.

Jiro let out a deep sigh, leant back on her arms and closed her eyes as she tried to process everything she just learned about her crush. She was certainly disappointed she wasn’t Momo’s first girlfriend… or ‘not’ girlfriend if Momo was using this weird loophole logic, but she couldn’t blame her. It’s not like Jiro had dibs on the heiress or anything and she’d certainly had some fun with the other girls herself. Come to think of it… she’d gone further with every other girl than Momo. Why was this different now?

Because she wanted a relationship. That was the difference. She wanted Momo to be her girlfriend. If she said ‘yes’ to whatever Momo was asking, then what even were they? Friends with benefits? As much as she wanted to just say yes, she knew it would only hurt her more in the end.

“I… want to say ‘yes’… I really do… fuuuck.” Jiro sighed, sitting forward and turning towards Momo. “But… I don’t think I can handle just being like sex friends or whatever.” She shook her head. “I… was gonna wait… wait until we got you away from your parents before I asked you out. I want to take you to clubs and concerts and coffee shops and all that… cute couples stuff.”

Momo felt her own heart lurch as Kyoka described all the stuff that she truly wanted to enjoy with the girl. To say ‘screw the rules’ her parents set and just promise the girl in front of her all the things she now knew they both desired.

“I… have to say no… I’m… I’m sorry Momo.” Jiro said sadly, looking down at her covers and trying not to let the stinging build into tears.

“No… Kyoka I… please… there has to be… something… anything.” Momo pleaded. She didn’t want things to end like this, this was the exact opposite of the reaction she hoped for when she knocked on her crush’s door. For just a moment, she remembered Ochako’s own pleas to do anything if it meant saving her family from their own plight. Hers was much less severe in nature but she felt a kinship with the girl in that instance.

“Momo… I can’t…” Jiro shook her head. “It would just hurt us both. To not be able to share those things with you… to join your uh… ‘non-relationship’ with Mina and others I probably don’t like… to-”

“But you do like them!” Momo interjected.

“W-what?”

“I… didn’t want to say too much… but I um… the others that I’ve um… explored myself with… you like them…” Momo admitted. “Mina… Tooru… Tsuyu… Ochako.”

Jiro’s mouth almost dropped open a second time but she luckily had enough sense to keep her surprise from showing that dramatically. 

“Wait… just us? Like, just us girls?” Jiro asked, genuinely confused Momo hadn’t gone outside their female friendship group.

“Yes. You are… you’re the only ones I felt comfortable sharing this secret of mine with.” Momo admitted. “I understand you Kyoka, I really want what you do too. The dates, the closeness, the small tokens of affection here and there, to be unafraid of who we are with other people. But I can’t have that… that’s why I’m asking… I asked… if you would consider sharing what I can offer together.”

Jiro pinched her eyes closed, fighting to control her rapidly shifting emotions and thoughts. She’d be grateful if she left this conversation with only a mild case of whiplash at this point. Then she realized the problem that had been staring her in the face this entire conversation.

“You don’t think you’re gonna get out of this betrothal… do you?”

Momo opened her mouth to respond, to deny the accusation but only a brief, raspy breath escaped.

“That’s why you’re doing all this now.” Jiro realized. “You don’t want to regret everything when it happens so you’re doing what you can to reduce regret now.”

“N-not entirely…” Momo reluctantly acknowledged. “I… genuinely do have feelings for you… for all the girls... but my parents… they are ruthless. I… I don’t want to see you get destroyed… none of you… not for my sake.”

“You stupid fuck!” Jiro yelled, grabbing Momo’s shoulder’s firmly, causing the girl to turn to the punk rocker with something akin to fear. “I told you before, you’re Momo Fuckin’ Yaoyorozu! You don’t need them to succeed and I’m gonna stand by your side until you get out from under their thumb and beyond, no matter the consequences! I’m insulted you have that little faith in me… in all of us!”

Momo felt her breath catch, the raw determination and resolve that Kyoka was displaying was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.

“You wanna fuckin’ date me? No… you wanna fuckin’ date any of us? You better be prepared to commit, because we fuckin’ deserve it and so do you! You’re not half-assing anything this important, that’s insulting to anyone, let alone five other top heroines. Make your own fuckin’ choice on this matter for once in your life: either commit to this and kiss me or leave now and live a lie the rest of your life.” Kyoka growled.

The purple haired girl felt herself breathing heavily after getting that burst of anger off her chest, watching Momo carefully and wondering if she went too far. Next thing she knew, a flurry of raven black hair was flying towards her, the heiress’ lips crashing into hers and sending them awkwardly down on the bed spread.

Kyoka didn’t kiss back for a moment, stunned at her own words as they replayed in her head that had led to this outcome. When she realised that Momo had finally chosen to stop hiding behind her excuse and hopefully found the will to fight back against her oppressive parents, who were clearly stuck in the old ages, she began kissing the heiress back.

It wasn’t a very long or romantic kiss as both girls soon felt tears rolling down each of their cheeks when they realised how emotional the conversation had gotten. Momo was the one to break away, shyly tucking her face into Jiro’s collarbone and hugging her softly, hoping to conceal her ugly crying face. Jiro simply wrapped her arms around the taller girl and rubbed her back softly, a couple tears making tracks down and into her covers.

The two lay there for a few minutes, just trying to process their own states of mind to figure out what to say next.

“Y-you’re right…” Momo said softly. “I’m a… I’ve been a coward. I didn’t believe in you… or our friends.”

“Yeah… that’s not cool.” Jiro let out a single dry chuckle. “But I shouldn’t talk… I’m not even brave enough to come out to anyone but you guys. How should I expect you to defy your parents when mine don’t even know I’m a lesbian.”

“Just because you are also struggling doesn’t stop you from being correct about other things.” Momo accepted. “We both have things we need to overcome. ‘Plus Ultra’ though, right?”

Jiro laughed dryly again.

“Yeah, yeah, plus ultra or whatever.” She sighed. The two sat there for a little longer as they both contemplated their situations.

“How would it even work?” Jiro asked, “A poly-what’sit relationship.”

“Well… I’m not quite sure really.” Momo admitted. “I’m not exactly experienced in it.”

“Me neither,” Jiro chuckled, “So… when we get you free from your parents… would you just like… pick one of us or?”

“Would there be a need to?” Momo asked, “If we all date and we’re happy, would we need to change anything?”

“I… I guess not… but what about marriage… and kids and stuff.”

“I’m afraid I don’t have those answers.” Momo admitted, “But… I would still like to find out together with you.”

“And Mina, and Tsu, and Tooru, and Ochako.” Jiro listed off.

“Is… is that something you… can’t accept?” Momo asked cautiously. Jiro sighed and bit her lip.

“It’s not… I mean… I’ve kinda done stuff with them too.” She admitted. Momo’s eyes widened but said nothing. “We’ve done a few things but it wasn’t under this ‘non-relationship’ thing you have, probably just one offs and stuff. I did um… kind of save my first time though. I… wanted to um… wait for you.”

Momo turned her head to look up at Jiro who was blushing and looking away herself.

“That’s… I… don’t know what to say.” Momo admitted. “I can’t say the same but I appreciate the sentiment.”

Jiro laughed as the thought of her next thing to say.

“Looks like you’ll have to teach this lesbian some new tricks then.”

“Does… that mean you accept this um… non-relationship?” Momo asked hopefully.

“No.” Jiro replied simply. “We’re in a relationship, none of this ‘non’ crap. We can keep it secret from everyone else if you like until we can go public without retaliation from your folks but I’m not gonna do anything without a commitment. I deserve that I think.”

“Y-yes, you’re right.” Momo nodded.

Jiro rubbed the top of Momo’s head softly. “This is all weird and new and stuff. You’re defying your parents, and me, I’m finally going out with you… who is also dating four other girls.”

“I… well… not exactly dating four others.” The heiress admitted. “There are a few… oddities to our current relationships but I will clarify those after I get permission from them to do so.”

“R-right.” Jiro replied awkwardly. “Would I be uh… dating them too?”

“Only if you wanted to.” Momo answered, glad she at least knew that much. “You could exclusively date me but you have to accept that I would also be dating Mina. If you would also like to take Mina on a um… date, you’d have to ask her.”

“Ah, I see, so we’re not just gonna like, pile into your bed every night and fuck each other senseless.”

“Well… if that’s something you’re open to.” Momo chuckled softly, glad she could crack a joke at the situation.

“That’s your fantasy isn’t it?” Kyoka nudged the girl. “Maybe for your birthday or something.”

Momo blushed, biting her lip at the very real possibility, though with her birthday not even a month away, she very much doubted it would happen this year at least.

“Hell, why don’t we all just go on a group date beforehand, really sell the idea.”

Momo found herself struck dumb by the idea Kyoka had just inadvertently dropped in her lap.

“Kyoka! That’s it!” She cheered, smiling up at the earphone jack girl.

“W-wait, what?”

“Group dates!” Momo smiled, “I can’t be seen dating any one person… but if we all go out together, we can do all the date stuff and no one would be able to tell it wasn’t a date, just a group outing!”

“T-that’s… not the worst idea.” Jiro agreed. “It does mean we could at least do some of the couples stuff… just… altogether.”

“I know it is… selfish of me to a degree.” Momo replied. “But… I really do value you all, so much and for different reasons.”

“Yeah, I get it… I just need some… time to process everything.” Jiro said.

“I understand.” Momo nodded. “I’m sorry this went so badly. It was not how I thought this discussion would go.”

“Oh?” Jiro raised an eyebrow. “And how did you think it would go?”

Momo blushed and shook her head.

“Ah, you were hoping to fuck me weren’t you?”

“K-Kyoka!” Momo pouted but the deep red on her cheeks gave her game away.

“You so were.” Kyoka shook her head fondly. “Jesus, one taste of porn from Mina and there goes your whole refined attitude.”

“W-well I didn’t realise just how enjoyable it was until now is all. C-can you blame me?”

“Pffft, not really, think I rubbed myself raw when I first figured out how to do it properly.” Jiro admitted crudely. “Look… I don’t really know what to do next so… until we figure everything out… could we maybe just cuddle for a bit... girlfriend?”

Momo bit her lip with a smile, a pleased flutter of her heart informing her that she enjoyed hearing Kyoka call her that.

“S-sure.”

The two relaxed back into the close embrace they shared as they made themselves comfortable on Kyoka’s bed. Momo felt cautiously optimistic for the future, her status as Kyoka’s secret girlfriend causing a giddiness in her chest unlike any before it. Kyoka however, while excited about being able to call the heiress her girlfriend, pondered this incredibly ‘out there’ scenario that had been awkwardly dropped in her lap. This sort of thing could blow up in her and all of their faces quickly if she didn’t immediately get a handle on her own feelings as well as the others. Now she just had to figure out how to get these idiots she called friends to work everything out for the better.

Across the hall, a very different conversation took place that same evening. After Momo had entered Jiro’s room to discuss her situation and feelings for the girl, Mina had knocked on Tooru’s door; hoping to do the same with the invisible girl.

“Tooru~u” Mina called out playfully.

It took a moment but Tooru’s door slowly unlocked before the girl herself appeared in her comfy clothes.

“Hey Mina,” The girl replied, a mote of drowsiness in her voice. “Need something?”

“You mostly.” Mina purred, “Mind if I come in?”

“Oh um… n-not tonight.” Tooru replied. “I’m kinda tired so…”

The pink haired girl narrowed her eyes.

“It’s Friday… you’re usually so eager for a movie or a break or something. What’s wrong?” Mina asked, “Don’t think you can fool me either, wouldn’t be a very good bestie if I couldn’t tell by now.”

It saddened Mina to hear a resigned sigh come from her friend as the door opened wider.

“Yeah, okay.” Tooru allowed the girl to step through. “Was hoping to put this off until I felt better but whatever I guess.”

“Tooru, you’re scaring me, is everything alright?” Mina frowned, stepping through and turning to her friend as the door closed.

“Yeah I’m… well, will be fine. Just… feeling crappy right now.” She sighed, moving back to her bed and throwing the covers back over herself as she lay down, facing the laptop on her desk chair that had once again been placed near her bed.

“Oh no you don’t.” Mina glared, walking over to the bed and slipping under the covers herself, facing the invisible girl and wrapping an arm around her. “Nothing simple gets you down this bad, what happened and how can we fix it?” This was clearly something that was bigger than Mina’s own discussion that could be tabled for after she perked up her friend.

“It’s silly, just need to get these stupid feelings out of my system is all.” Tooru said sadly. “Ochako and Tsu have already helped cheer me up some.”

“Okay, now I’m just annoyed.” Mina pouted. “Why do they get to help and not your bestie?”

The invisible girl giggled, expecting something like this from her pink skinned pal.

“Because you’re probably gonna melt the person that made me feel this way.”

“Mineta has it coming anyway,” Mina grinned evilly, “Be right back.”

“No.” Tooru reached out to stop Mina who was only playfully threatening to leave to melt her classmate. “It wasn’t him… well, this time anyway.” She sighed, time to bite the bullet. “I… didn’t want to tell you ‘cause I… asked out Ojiro… and he turned me down.”

“Ojiro has it coming anyway,” Mina responded again, a darker look on her face after hearing that, “Be right back.”

“Mina, no.”

“Mina, yes.” The pinkette pouted, somewhat torn on actually leaving to go tear the tailed martial artist a new one or not. “But you need me more anyway so… wanna walk me through everything?”

It was silly, but just knowing that Mina would readily fight in her corner for something like this and back down when she asked her made Tooru’s heart fill with warmth for the girl. The main reason she hadn’t told Mina yet was due to her own status as a rival for Tooru’s affections and didn’t want to put her in an awkward position despite their best friend status. That and she didn’t want to see Mina kicked out of school for melting her former crush.

Tooru began explaining her situation to Mina, recalling the letter to the boy, the dressing up she did and waiting patiently in the cold for him to appear and give her his answer. While she knew Mina would probably try to get revenge in her own way after hearing all this, she appreciated the girl listening patiently and not trying to crack jokes to cheer her up or something.

“So yeah, then Ochako went to fetch my ice cream and some other bits and we just watch boys fail at life for a bit… really love the girl for that.” Tooru smiled, enjoying the fact that she’d shared her story for the third time and felt less sad after each retelling.

“Yeah, Ochako’s good people.” Mina empathised, rubbing Tooru’s arm softly. “I get why you wanted some quiet time for a while.”

“Thanks Mina.” Tooru smiled before leaning forward and placing a soft kiss on the end of her pink nose. “I’m sorry I can’t be more pleasant company right now.”

“Pffft, like I care.” Mina scoffed. “You’re more important to me than just anything physical hun. What I’ve got can wait, making you feel better is more important.”

Tooru giggled, “Are you just saying that ‘cause you know its romantic and you want some brownie points.”

“It can be the right answer and the truth.” Mina nuzzled her nose in return. “I know I’m kinda… was competing against him for you to some degree.” She admitted, “But even if I wasn’t I’d be right here helping cheer you up. Just maybe without the undercurrent of sexy tension between us.” She winked.

Tooru laughed and gently smacked Mina’s side under the covers.

“Stop it, supposed to be sad.” She pouted teasingly before her features turned pensive. “I’m sorry but… I don’t think I can really say anything right now. I do still want to explore um… this, with you; I just had to find out if my other crush was also a possibility.”

Mina smiled and shrugged. “It’s okay girl, sometimes with a crush, you get crushed. I get it.” She snuggled the girl a little tighter. “You need time and that’s okay. However… that does kind of tie into why I came here tonight so I guess I should probably update you on that.”

Tooru felt her heart drop. Had Mina found someone else? Was she about to be rejected again before they’d even had a chance?

“P-please don’t tell me I missed my ch-chance…” Tooru’s voice wobbled as she vocalized her thoughts.

“Shhh, it’s okay Tooru,” Mina cooed. “I still very much want to explore things with you, don’t worry. You should have seen the happy dance I did after you left last time.”

Tooru couldn’t help but chuckle at the image of that, her nerves giving way, as unbelievable as it was that someone had that reaction to dating her.

“But… there is something I need to talk to you about though.” Mina said, “It’s… different but I get the feeling that you may um… be happy with it. Even more so than just dating me.”

Tooru tilted her head in confusion. Unless Mina had somehow managed to find someone with a soulmate quirk that could locate their perfect partners, she didn’t know what she was getting at.

“So… obviously you know that me and you… we’re not exclusive yet, so I may have um… fooled around with a particular heiress too.” Mina admitted.

“O-oh.” Tooru replied passively.

“Yeah, she’s quite um… fun… as I’m sure you too well know.” Mina grinned.

Tooru’s breath caught, biting her lip. Clearly Momo had let slip something, she’d have to talk to the girl later about keeping it hushed up lest the other girls catch wind of them.

“She wanted to make sure I didn’t think less of her for doing things with others who weren’t me so we told each other a few bits about who we’d done stuff with recently, especially as it was kinda new to both of us.” Mina continued. “End result… I know, and totally don’t mind, that you and Momo also have a thing together that is.”

Tooru nodded slowly. “I-if we um… get together I can stop seeing her.” She offered.

“No actually.” Mina smiled. “That’s actually kinda the opposite of what I was gonna ask.” She blushed and took a deep breath to steel her nerves. “There’s a little bit more but um… would you consider dating um… me and Momo like, all together?”

Tooru blinked as tried to sort out her thoughts and answer to that question.

“What, like… date you and date momo while you also date each other?” She asked to clarify.

“Short answer, yes.” Mina nodded, “Long answer… Momo also likes Jiro and is probably asking her the same thing right now. There’s also a thing with Tsu so it um… might turn into a big sort of class 1-A girls love pile if the other girls accept it.”

Tooru was stunned. Either Tsuyu knew more than she was letting on or the girl had a secondary psychic aspect to her quirk that could see the future.

“W-wait,” She sat up, looking down at Mina’s still smiling expression. “So… if I say yes… there’s a very real possibility of us all like being together? Romantically?”

“Well… yes.” Mina admitted somewhat nervously. “I know it seems like super weird and different, but honestly, I want to explore things with you, but I don’t want to give up what I have with Momo. Hell, I’ve even done a few things with Jiro and Tsu too so…”

“Wow,” Tooru leant back and looked up at her ceiling. “I just… I think Tsu’s gonna flip when you ask her.”

“Oh, she told you too?” Mina smiled.

“Told me? She made a joke about snagging us all for her harem after we… kinda… sexed each other.” Tooru admitted.

“HA! That sounds like her.” Mina laughed, “She told me after we did the same. It’s something she actually really wants so yeah, she’s probably gonna ribbit happily for weeks if she accepts.”

Tooru looked down at her friend again who still wore that kind smile she was growing to love.

“Would… it be weird if I told you I said that her fantasy sounded kinda nice? Just like all of us and Midoriya just like living together and dating each other.”

“Wow, sounds like she convinced you before I even got here.” Mina smirked. “She really is amazing with that tongue, isn’t she?”

“M-Mina.” Tooru blushed. “But, I mean… if you think it would work then… yeah… I kinda do like the way she made it sound.”

The acid quirked girl breathed a small sigh of relief.

“I’m actually kinda glad you’re so accepting of this.” Mina reached out to caress the girl’s face. “I wanna explore all this with you and the others since we’re all kinda involved with each other now.”

“I’m guessing me and Jiro are the first two you and Momo are convincing?” Tooru asked, having now clued herself into the situation Mina described earlier.

“Yeah, just ‘cause those two have like, big ass crushes on each other. Kinda like I do with you and I hope you still do with me.”

“Y-yeah, sorry.” Tooru sheepishly replied. “I’ve been wallowing in my rejection for a little bit. I know we have a thing but, it still hurt y’know.”

“Girl, it’s okay, I get it.” Mina smiled before pulling her face closer. “I know I’m not some rebound or consolation or something so don’t worry. Do worry about the noises I’m probably gonna get you to make in about twenty minutes.”

Mina gently pulled Tooru closer and softly pressed their lips together, allowing the girl to pull back if she didn’t want this. When Tooru sought to deepen the kiss, Mina allowed her hands to drop from the invisible girl’s face and wrap around her, pulling her on top in a firm hug as they made out.

Their tongues met and danced together as Tooru felt a pang of happiness break the depression she still felt. For the moment, it was gone and this time, with a new exciting prospect of being Mina’s girlfriend, not to mention Momo’s, though she’d have to confirm that with the girl herself before making any moves. That’s not to mention possibly being joined by Kyoka and Tsu who might even pull Ochako into it if she accepted such a relationship.

“So…” Mina spoke after their latest kiss ended. “I hear from a certain dark haired heiress that you enjoy the idea of people watching you.”

“Shush!” Tooru blushed, putting a hand over Mina’s mouth. “It’s embarrassing.”

“Wewl,” Mina’s muffled voice said, pulling the invisible appendage away so she could speak clearly again. “If you want, we could maybe… do a little roleplay if that’ll get you going?”

“I-I mean…” Tooru blushed, liking the idea more than she cared to admit. “O-only if you tell me something I can do for you like that.”

Mina chuckled, she had played her own kinks closer to the chest than some of the others, escaping the last slumber party without revealing them after all.

“Ok fine, but we’re still doing you first, gotta put that smile back on your face and keep it there.” She winked before putting a finger to her chin. “Let’s see. Well muscles really do it for me but that’s more an aesthetic thing, but a naughty act… ooo!” She snapped her fingers. “It’s a little hard for just like one person but I kinda liked the idea of um… being cum all over.” Mina blushed, “It’s one from back when I thought more about guys than… well, you guys, but I like to imagine loads of dudes just unable to hold their loads and emptying them onto my sexy body.”

“Ah… well I um.” Tooru began, not quite sure how she could perform something like that solo as Mina had admitted.

“So how ‘bout this.” Mina continued, grabbing Tooru’s bum and grinding their hips together lightly. “When you get close, we break apart from whatever we’re doing and you hover over my face and finish yourself off.”

Tooru couldn’t help the moan that escaped her lips at the pleasant image in her mind.

“Sounds like a plan eh?” Mina winked, “Can’t really do it with all this in the way though.” She reached down and pulled off her top, casually tossing it to the floor. “Now, are you just gonna sit there? All these people paid for a show, why don’t you show them what a naughty girl you are and start sucking my pretty pink nips.”

Tooru had certainly not expected to get off today let alone the possibility of sex. Mina, however, knew exactly how to cheer her up then get her in the mood. This girl had clearly read Tooru’s instruction manual somewhere or she was just that good of a friend, and now girlfriend! She let out a small hum of delight at that word as it rolled around her head.

Lowering her head, she took Mina’s nipple into her mouth and started rolling it around instead, extracting a delightful moan from the girl. The pinkette lightly pet her hair as she enjoyed the moist tongue teasing at her tit. A small hiss escaped her lips as Tooru ever so gently bit down on her fleshy nub. It stung in just the right way when combined with her sucking.

Not one to leave all the work to her partner, Mina shifted their position, straddling her invisible friend.

“Time to get rid of this.” Mina grinned, pulling Hagakure’s top up and over her head. As she did, she realized that now she was sitting on the invisible Tooru’s chest. “Hey Tooru, look, I’m flying!” She cheered, sticking her arms out like a plane as she ‘hovered’ in place.

It was a joke about her invisibility but not one made to upset or humiliate her. Tooru couldn’t help letting a small giggle out at Mina’s enthusiastic face. This was something only she could do with her quirk and it had brought a bit of joy to her pink partner.

“Flying girlfriend, you may now land on my tits.”

“With pleasure.” Mina leered, pushing herself back to settle her butt on Tooru’s legs before making a ‘nyoom’ sound as her head swooped down and peppered her girlfriend’s chest with kisses. “Mmm, landing succ-shesh-ful,” She slurred, her own lips sucking in Tooru’s nipple in turn.

Tooru shifted as her shivers of pleasure caused her to take a deep sigh of satisfaction.

“And now,” Mina purred, her hands reaching for Tooru’s hips. “Air Mina is gonna fly south for the winter.”

It was stupid but Tooru smiled all the same at Mina’s goofy sense of humour. Lifting her hips, her sweats and panties were slipped out from under her as she prepared herself for what was coming next. As the last of her clothes were tossed away, she felt Mina settle between her legs, nudging them apart.

“Well, I guess it’s my turn to do a little investigating, eh?” Mina grinned, referring to the times Tooru had explored her body. “Now… let’s show everyone what a nice, delicious pussy you have.”

Tooru felt herself biting her lip to contain a moan as numerous imagined but eager eyes were glued to Mina’s actions.

“As you can all see, this is my girlfriend’s vagina, look how lewd it is when I spread it open.” Mina continued to play her part with a smirk. “Now, watch my fingers disappear one by one as I fuck this sexy bitch.”

Mina matched Tooru’s gentle thrusting as, true to her word, she inserted a new finger every minute or so of exploration.

“Mina~” Tooru moaned, feeling her orgasm approaching.

“Time to turn over love, show everyone that perfect round arse of yours.” Mina replied, slowly removing her hand from Tooru and running a finger over her glutes.

The invisible girl complied, rolling onto her front as her breasts squashed uncomfortably into the mattress. A sharp slap rang out as Mina’s hand left an invisible impression on her rear cheeks.

“On your knees dear.” She grinned, “Present that fine ass to everyone.”

Tooru moaned, feeling herself clench as she pulled her knees under herself, raising her rear into the air.

“Good girl, see how well she behaves everyone?” Mina asked the also invisible audience. “Now… for my turn.”

The pinkette’s hair tickled as she turned herself onto her back and pushed with her feet against the bedding to slide under Tooru’s position. If the girl sat back, she’d give Mina a face full of muff. The acid quirked girl reached up and began kissing and nibbling at Tooru’s crotch while she buried her fingers back inside the girl, relishing the higher pitched moans she was eliciting.

“Now… Izuku,” Mina called out to the friend that wasn’t there. “I want you to bury your cock inside our girl here and fill her with cum until she can’t move.” Mina grinned, hoping this would also add to her girlfriend’s impending orgasm. “Really just stuff her and knock her up.”

“H-harder.” Tooru moaned, thrusting her hips back against Mina’s fingers.

“You heard the girl everyone, nice and hard Midori.” Mina grinned, pressing her fingers harder into the girl as requested. “And now…”

Mina reached up with her other hand, briefly licking a single digit before it swiftly sought out Tooru’s love button. It didn’t take much to cause Tooru’s muscles to lock up as her euphoria washed over her. Her pink girlfriend felt her fingers almost forcefully get ejected from the invisible girl’s pussy as Tooru quickly tried to push herself up, angling herself to cum over Mina as she’s requested.

“T-take it a-all!” Tooru shuddered, deliberately clenching to try and squirt a little more of her love juices onto Mina’s face. It was no plastering of cum but Mina enjoyed the splatters of moisture that rained down on her; the hand that previously attended Tooru’s pussy now seeking out her own for relief.

Tooru gathered her senses, and her breath, before opening her eyes to look down through herself at her girlfriend below. Mina’s eyes were closed and her breathing had picked up as she now fingered herself. Picking her leg up, she swung it over Mina carefully as she looked down at her girlfriend.

“Good?” Mina asked, cracking one eye with a smile.

“Y-yeah.” Tooru nodded. “Need a hand?”

“I got it.” Mina grinned, “Could do with some lips on me nips though.”

“Done and done.” Tooru agreed, thankful it wasn’t something more intense for now. She lowered her head to suckle at Mina’s other boob that didn’t get attention from earlier while her hand kneeded and played with the first.

It didn’t take long for Mina to begin to reach her own climax, her experienced hands knowing just where to rub to get herself off nice and quick, especially with Tooru’s generous assistance.

“Kisses.” She requested, puckering her lips and reaching for Tooru’s head, stroking her hair before slipping down and cupping her cheek. Tooru quickly redirected her attention to Mina’s lips and kissed her lightly before they sunk into a deep snog. It felt weird to experience her girlfriend’s moan departing her mouth and straight down Tooru’s throat. She giggled as Mina’s own muscles stiffened and twitched as hers did.

Tooru felt a little selfish for being the main focus of their sexy session but knew that this could very well be the first of many for the rest of her life; there would be time to repay Mina in full.

“Ahhh.” Mina released a gasp of air as she relaxed from her efforts, her steamy breath helping keep the room warm along with Tooru’s own. “Snuggles.” She demanded like a child, reaching up for Tooru’s shoulders.

Unable to resist her girlfriend’s playful charm, Tooru let out a small giggle before settling down in Mina’s arms, curling into her chest.

“Mmm, that was fun.” Mina grinned like the cat that caught the canary, currently more content than she’d ever thought possible.

“Yup.” Tooru agreed, “Thanks for… y’know.”

“Pleasure girl.” Mina squeezed her partner. “Whatever gets your boat floating, gotta take care of your sexy needs now I’m your girlfriend and all.”

“One of them anyway.” Tooru smiled, biting her lip nervously. “I kinda ran this past Tsu when I thought it was just a joke but… you mind if I also tell you this like, super cosy idea of how we’d live together?”

“Shoot.” Mina smiled, “Haven’t thought about the logistics myself so go for it.”

“When Tsu talked about getting all of us for her harem, I asked if we’d each have our own room. Kinda like here, where we’d use them as our offices and sometimes bedrooms when we wanted a break or some privacy. Mostly I imagined we usually slept in like this big ass bed and cuddle pile in another room together.”

“Ha, certainly not the worst idea.” Mina smiled, snuggling Tooru deeper into her side. “Between us all being super pro heroes, I think we could afford something like that.”

“Right!” Tooru smiled, “Get us like a big ass movie theatre room too so we can have sleepovers like we do now but better.”

“Well then we need to have a proper popcorn machine and drinks dispenser. I’m sure one of Momo’s many houses probably has something like that so she can hook us up.” Mina grinned. “Ooo, maybe a big blanket to all snuggle up inside too.”

“Yeah, you get it.” Tooru smiled, sighing softly against Mina’s chest, casually observing her boobs as they rose and fell with her breathing. “You… really think it’ll work? Me, you, Momo, all of us?”

Mina thought for a moment before leaning her head on Tooru’s and nuzzling it softly.

“I don’t know for sure but I’d really like to try. You’re really important to me Tooru. So is Momo now. Whether that happens with the other girls for sure, I don’t know either but I’m certainly open to the idea.”

“Yeah… these past few weeks have been kind of eye opening for all of us, huh.” Tooru murmured.

“Yup, but no matter what, we’ll figure everything out together.” Mina beamed. “Even if it all goes to shit, I know that I’ll still have you guys as friends and… hopefully you’ll still be my girlfriend.”

“Y-yeah,” Tooru replied, a nervous but happy smile on her face as she relished her new relationship status. “Only if you’ll still be um… my girlfriend too.”

“You just wanted an excuse to say that didn’t you.”

“Hey! It’s new!” Tooru pouted, blowing up her cheeks. “I wanted to call you my girlfriend to try it out.”

“Urgh, you are just so adorable!” Mina wrapped her arms around the invisible girl’s head and squished her into her chest, leaving indents in her breasts where Tooru’s face was.

“Shut up!” Tooru pouted again playfully, pulling away from Mina’s suffocating grip, “You’re my pretty pink girlfriend now, you’re supposed to be nice to me.”

“I am being nice, you’re placed between my amazing tits and you just got off on my face.” Mina smirked, “I mean, I could be extra nice and get you off again if you really want. Or we could go see if Momo and Jiro want to watch too.”

Tooru sighed happily, excited at that prospect but had other things in mind for now, choosing to instead lay on Mina’s arm and snuggle back up to her.

“Nah, Kyoka’s got it bad for Momo so they’re probably humping like rabbits right now. Best not to disturb them.”

“That’s about right.” Mina grinned, returning to the comfortable silence as they just enjoyed each other’s company. “You cool if I sleep here? I kinda wanna just snuggle you tonight.”

“It’s no sleepover like I’m sure you wanted.” Tooru smiled, turning back to her desk chair and leaning over to type away at her laptop. “But I’m sure we can enjoy ourselves with my new favourite videos.”

“Oh?”

“Yup, guys with tails failing: skateboarding gone wrong, walking into poles, pranked, you name it, I love it.”

“Ha, no wonder that’s been cheering you up.” Mina grinned. “Hopefully you’ll never need a ‘pink girl fails’ video playlist.”

“Well… that one would probably be much more erotic.” Tooru teased, running a finger up Mina’s side, “Pink hero fails to hold in cute moans.”

“Ooo, okay… maybe we can toy with that later on.” Mina chuckled before turning on her side to face the computer. “For now, I wanna feel you giggle in my arms while we watch some totally not stand-ins for Ojiro get wrecked.”

With a girlish giggle, Tooru hit the play button before snuggling her back into Mina, acting as the little spoon as she enjoyed one of the best nights of her life with her brand new girlfriend.

Birds cheeped and chirped, filling the morning air with song as a sleepy UA awoke to another sunny Saturday morning. While a particular transparent and pink couple enjoyed their sleep, ignoring the creeping sunlight invading the darkness of Hagakure’s room, another girl down the hall grumpily woke with her alarm. Shutting it off quickly, she turned to face her ceiling and brought her arm up to rest against her forehead, letting out a deep sigh as she did.

Kyoka Jiro groaned as she began mentally preparing for the day ahead that she knew may not go super smoothly. Despite the resolution they’d come to last night and subsequent cuddling, Kyoka had requested Momo return to her room for the night. She was somewhat regretting it now as her bed felt distinctly more lonely but she’d needed the time to herself to think. Momo was now her girlfriend, at least she hoped she still was.

Things had gotten confusing with the whole introduction to ‘polyaimery’ or whatever it was called again. From what she had gathered from the heiress during their cuddles, Mina and Momo had spoken to each other about being in a ‘non’ relationship and the girl was asking Tooru the same thing the heiress had asked her. Whether the girl was successful or not didn’t matter as all she needed was her pink friend for the moment.

Jiro grabbed her phone once more and navigated to the contacts section. Quickly finding Mina’s favourited entry, she nervously chewed her lip as she hit the call button. It was a little rude to ring someone at only eight in the morning on a weekend but she was sure the girl would understand.

“Mmmrello?” A sleepy acid girl rasped, apparently having sandpapered her throat in the night.

“No time for a lie in Pinky.” Jiro said sternly but without irritation. “I know about the poly-stuff; we need to chat.”

The sudden scrambling at the other end of the line and squeak she was sure didn’t match Mina’s voice let her know the girl had taken her words seriously. A few muffled coughs sounded out from the receiver as the pink girl likely cleared her throat.

“K-Kyoka? Why, what’s uh… you don’t sound… where’s Momo?” Her unfocused questions came through.

“In her room probably,” Jiro admitted, “I know you know about what she asked and things didn’t go great last night. I’m guessing stuff went better for you if you’re sharing Tooru’s bed?”

The subsequent catching of air in Mina’s throat meant she’d hit the nail on the head.

“H-hi Kyoka.” Tooru muttered softly. Kyoka only rolled her eyes since there was no sense being shy now, not after all they probably knew and experienced with each other.

“Hi Tooru.” Kyoka replied fondly before turning her voice back on the pinkette she’d called. “We need to discuss shit like grown ass adults; come meet me in ten outside Momo’s room so we can start sorting this out.”

“Uh… y-yeah, okay.” Mina nodded, not that the earphone jack user could see her. “Should I bring-”

“Bring Tooru, she’s involved now too. Though leave out the other two; they got their own shit to deal with before we drag them into this.”

“G-gotcha.” Mina agreed, “See you in ten.”

With a click, the call ended. Kyoka released her own breath as her arm flopped back on the bedspread. This was gonna be a sucky conversation that could make or break friendships, and technically relationships, at this stage. Why couldn’t feelings be simpler?

With a huff, she rose to her feet, aiming to quickly grab some of her comfy clothes for this discussion and get up there before either of the other two. A funny thought passed through her head as she started slipping on her sweatpants: coming out to her parents as gay now seemed a lot less scary than announcing she also had several girlfriends if this conversation went well. Fuck it, in for a penny.

Mina and Tooru chose not to hold hands as they rode the elevator to Momo’s room. They’d briefly considered stopping to knock on Kyoka’s door as they walked by but agreed it was better to let the punk meeting caller control the situation for now. Stepping out of the metal box they both swore had increased its ‘ping’ volume to announce their presence, the pair spotted Kyoka waiting outside Momo’s room. As they recognised each other, Kyoka raised a hand to Momo’s door and knocked firmly.

“Y-yes?” Momo called out.

“It’s us, we need to have a talk.” Kyoka replied.

“U-us?” Momo’s confused voice spoke once more. The unknown situation didn’t stop her from opening the door however, her eyes widening as she recognised all three participants in yesterday’s chats standing before her.

“Come on you two, in.” Kyoka ordered, stepping out of the new couple’s way.

Mina awkwardly looked to Momo who looked just as confused as she did. The glare from Kyoka got her butt moving however, followed by Tooru’s as they swiftly entered the heiress’ room with the earphone jack girl entering last and asking their unwitting host to lock the door behind them.

Tooru and Mina turned and stood awkwardly in the small amount of floor space, waiting for whatever was going to happen next to happen.

“On the bed, may as well be comfy for this conversation.” Jiro ordered again. The pair quickly complied with the instruction as the girl turned back to the heiress. “You too.”

It hurt a little to see their uneasy faces at her commands but these love-dumb fools needed someone to take the reins and get everything straightened out before someone got hurt. Well, any more than she did last night. Kyoka quickly followed after her heiress girlfriend and joined the trio on the bed, sitting a short distance away from everyone.

“Right,” She began. “Let’s not beat around the bush anymore. We’ve all gotten pretty damn intimate with each other recently, yes?”

A hesitant round of nods followed her question.

“Right, well, as you probably know Mina; Momo came to ask me to join this little group ‘non-relationship’ you have going on.” Jiro explained, getting a nod from the pink girl, “Unfortunately, it seems before she does anything else with anyone, she owes her friends an apology.”

“Uh… why?” Mina asked, confused. She chanced a look at the heiress only to linger as she spotted the guilty look on the girl’s face.

“I… believe Kyoka is right.” Momo nodded sadly. “I have… done something I regret, that I hope I can earn back your trust for.”

“Wait, what did you do?” Tooru asked, a little scared for her friend if she was talking about trust like this.

“I have… deceived you all regarding my acceptance of your assistance to escape my um… betrothal.” Momo admitted shamefully. “I did not believe there could be anything done, even with us all working together, to allow me to escape my parent’s plans… and I used that as a shield to defend my lack of commitment.”

Mina looked at Momo in puzzlement for a moment, trying to piece together her words.

“Yaomomo wanted a ‘non-relationship’ so she could let everyone else down easy when we lost against her folks. If she truly believed we’d help her successfully escape, it wouldn’t matter.” Kyoka explained a bit clearer. “You need to work on your explanations Yaomomo.”

“So… you never really thought we’d be able to do anything about it?” Tooru asked in a dejected tone.

“At first, I thought it was just an impossible fantasy like, defeating a dragon or discovering perpetual motion.” Momo explained. “It gave me a measure of comfort that you’d declare your dedication to helping me, but I was afraid you were all setting yourselves up for failure. I didn’t want you to lose everything you’d all worked so hard for just for my sake when the odds are so heavily stacked against us.”

“You slap some sense into her Kyoka?” Mina addressed the punk rocker with a determined expression.

“No slapping, just told her that I wouldn’t be part of her polymerus relationship since she didn’t trust or respect anyone enough to tell them these things. If she wanted to date me, I wasn’t going to accept a half-hearted commitment and I don’t think it was fair for you guys to settle for that either.” Kyoka explained.

“Poly-a-mor-ous.” Momo enunciated. “And yes, Kyoka was quite resolute in helping me see the error of my ways.” She agreed. “To that, I’d like to extend my apologies to you both. I’m sorry for not believing in your dedication to our friendship and… I would like us to be in an actual relationship as your g-girlfriend. This is my life and I will make my own decisions about it.”

Mina shook her head in exasperation at the hopelessly naïve heiress. She’d clearly never had friends like them if she thought they both didn’t mean their words back during that first sleepover or that they wouldn’t fight tooth and nail to keep that promise they’d made together.

“Come here you silly, gorgeous git.” Mina held her arms open.

“Yaomomo, you should know we meant every word! We’ll all stand by you no matter what!” Tooru declared, throwing one of her arms over her pink girlfriend’s shoulder and opening her other to join the hug offered to the heiress.

Momo struggled to hold back tears as she waddled forward to sink into her friend’s arms, appreciating the love and understanding the pair were clearly offering and full of.

“Oi, don’t think you’re staying out of this punkette, get in here.” Mina called out, opening her arms the small distance she could to entice Kyoka to join the group hug.

Said earphone jack user sighed and shook her own head fondly before shuffling over Momo’s bedding to join the group, wrapping them all in as big a hug as her smaller frame could offer.

A few tight squeezes of love later and the group broke apart, awkwardly settling back on their knees much closer than they were before.

“So yeah,” Jiro picked up again, “Momo told me about this polyamorous relationship she wanted with like, all you guys. I’m telling you now, I want to just claim her all to myself… but I guess I can give this sharing thing a go if it’s with you lot.”

“Now who’s being deceptive?” Mina levelled a deadpan expression at the punk girl. “Didn’t hear you complaining when we spent the night in each other’s arms.”

“Ooo, naughty.” Tooru chimed in, “I certainly enjoyed playing with your jacks in the baths together so you can’t fool me either.”

Kyoka blushed as her own exploits with the other girls were quickly being called out.

“You didn’t expect this, but I bet you don’t mind having three smoking hot girlfriends really.” Mina teased. “I think you should properly ask us out like you’re making poor Yaomomo here do… unless you really don’t want to join us.”

“Yeah,” Tooru agreed. “If you don’t ask, you don’t get any more of this.” She made a point of pressing her hands over her top to flatten her boobs.

Kyoka quickly turned to Momo only to find the girl hiding her light giggles behind her hand.

“I believe they are correct,” She smiled cheekily. “Currently you are only dating me, we don’t all have to be involved together in a polyamorous relationship.”

“See. This I’ll trust her on since I know she’s been doing lewd research like a good student.” Mina pat the top of Momo’s head.

“Y-yeah… okay.” Kyoka blushed. “Guess I did kinda deserve that.”

“Kinda?” Tooru deadpanned.

“I get it, okay.” Kyoka glared light-heartedly before schooling her expression once more. “One second.”

The three girls on the bed waited patiently as Jiro closed her eyes, clearly thinking about something.

“Okay, right.” She opened her eyes and matched gazes with the pinkette. “Mina, I know this isn’t some big love confession or junk but you’re like one of my best friends and I really admire your courage and spirit so… would you um… like to go out with me too?”

“Awww, how could I turn down something like that?” Mina smiled sweetly. “Though you lose points for not mentioning my rockin’ bod.”

“Shut up you lez.” Jiro smirked, rolling her eyes.

“Bi and you know it.” Mina stuck her tongue out.

Kyoka turned to the set of floating clothes she knew contained the next target of her confessions.

“Tooru, I think you’re super cool for everything you’re doing right now. I know you’re struggling with your quirk but honestly it’s not good enough to obscure the wonderful, bubbly, cute girl from my eyes or ears. Do you think a girl like you could maybe find a place in your heart for me too?”

“Y-yes!” Tooru felt her heart swelling and tears threatening to break free. Ojiro can get fucked, she now had all the love she’d ever need and she may even get more in the near future. She was truly spoilt at this point and wouldn’t trade it for all the hot guys in martial arts outfits in the world. “But you’ve gotta like, give me a hug ‘cause I just wanna cry right now.”

Jiro quickly felt herself engulfed by Hagakure’s form once she opened her arms for the girl, the tight squeeze trying to force the air from her lungs.

“Yeah, you’ve had kind of a rough week, it’s no surprise something like that would get to you.” Mina smiled at the pair.

“Oh?” Momo turned to the pinkette curiously. “I’m sorry, did we miss something important? I apologize for not noticing Tooru.”

“N-no… I tried to hide it from everyone.” Tooru sighed, breaking the hug with a now concerned looking Kyoka. “I sorta… asked out Ojiro and he turned me down.”

“Oh Tooru.” Momo empathized.

“Mina?” Kyoka looked over at the acid quirked girl, hoping to find an ally in revenge as she raised her jacks for battle.

“Nah, he’ll get his in time.” Mina shook her head. “I think Tooru’s just glad that we’re proving him wrong. Now she’s got three official, smoking hot girlfriends while he has none; not that we’ll be spreading it around for Yaomomo’s sake.”

“Indeed.” Momo nodded sadly, “While I would like to establish my commitment to our new dynamic, I would also not like to see you crushed like ants beneath my father’s boot. I will do everything I can to treat our relationships as true during our private moments, however, please forgive me in advance for not displaying much in the way of affection when others are present.”

“Probably worse for me,” Mina groaned playfully, “How can I go a full day without Momo kisses now you’re one of my many girlfriends?”

“She can’t do anything about that,” Kyoka began, “But we did come up with an idea for maybe going on dates and stuff.”

“Wait, really?” Tooru asked excitedly.

“Quite,” Momo nodded with an optimistic smile. “Due to our unusual relationship size, we should be able to go to traditional date locations and be misidentified as merely friends on a group outing. Though we’d have to keep public displays of affection to a minimum, we should be able to enjoy things it would otherwise be impossible for me to do with any of you. If… if that is acceptable to you all.”

“Yay! Group dates!” Tooru cheered.

“Someone’s already on board.” Mina chuckled, shaking her head. “Me and Tooru could probably get away with stuff but not you Yaomomo and I’m not sure if you’re happy coming out like that yet are you Kyoka?”

“N-no, sorry.” Kyoka’s blush mixed with a touch of shame. “M-maybe one day but I still just wanna keep it between us for now.”

“Fine with me!” Tooru grinned, “I’ll just have to kidnap you afterwards and drag you into the baths.”

“Did you not get enough last night?” Mina scolded teasingly.

“M-Mina!” Tooru blushed, shaking a hand at the girl though the others only saw her sleeve rapidly shake up and down.

“Hey, not like we’ve got anything to hide anymore.” Mina shrugged, leaning back on her arms. “Though truth or dare is gonna be super sexy now.”

“Actually, that’s a point.” Kyoka spoke up. “You mentioned that the um… other two might uh… also join us. What’s going on with that? Not that I mind.”

“The more girls, the happier the lesbian, eh Kyoka?” Mina smirked.

“Shut up, you probably want to get in Tsu’s pants with how you were eyeing each other last time.”

“Don’t need to, already done.” Mina bragged causing Kyoka to splutter at the blunt response.

“I can’t deny that I do indeed wish to ask her and Ochako to um… join our relationship,” Momo explained. “I believe they have their own issues to work through first. There is also something with Ochako that I must discuss with her further before the same um… offer, can be extended to her.”

“Yeah, we’ll wait.” Mina shrugged, hoping everything went well for the pair. “Until then, I’m pretty damn happy with three kickass girlfriends.”

“God that feels weird to hear.” Kyoka grumbled.

“Backing out?” Mina teased again.

“Fuck no… even if it may take some… a lot of getting used to.”

“This is pretty odd.” Tooru agreed.

“I think this is something only time and further interactions can resolve.” Momo stated, “For now, I believe I have some homework to complete that I was unable to do yesterday.”

“Urgh, don’t remind me.” Kyoka groaned. “I’m feeling drained just from getting all this sorted, kinda wanna go back to bed for a nap.”

“I’m glad we talked this over but I’m the same, want some more snoozles please.” Tooru hunched over, playing up her tired voice.

“You uh… w-wanna go cuddle?” Kyoka offered hesitantly.

“Just cuddle?” Tooru asked, receiving a red faced nod from the earphone jack girl. “That sounds lovely.”

“O-okay, great.” Kyoka smiled, moving to rise from Momo’s bed.

“How about you Mina: studying, training, sleeping or something else?” Momo asked the girl who was fiddling with her phone.

“Well first…” She began, pressing the final key on her phone to enact her plan. “I’m just gonna finish setting this up for my lovelies.”

Each girl received a ping from their own devices. They’d all been invited to a new group chat through their typical chat app; this one was labelled as ‘Girlfriends <3’.

“Awww, I love it.” Tooru smiled, quickly accepting the invite along with the other two.

“Yeah, we can plan stuff and things on here and send each other cutesy stuff. At least I’m going to anyway.” Mina blushed lightly. “As much as I wanna go brag about snagging three of the hottest girls in school to everyone, my bragging will sadly have to be restricted to here.”

“Just don’t go overboard or I will block you.” Kyoka joked before sending a sincere look at the girl. “Thanks though Mina… this is… kinda what I wanted from a girlfriend.”

“Look at you, all cute and adorable.” Mina cooed. “Never pegged you for a romantic.”

“I just didn’t advertise it ‘til I had a reason to, now I do.” Kyoka smiled.

“As adorable as this is, can we go nap?” Tooru playfully whined. “Sleepy time is now.”

“Yeah, yeah, such a needy girlfriend,” Kyoka rolled her eyes, “Come on, we’ll use my room, soundproofing helps.”

“Ooo, yes, plan!” Tooru smiled, “Bye guys!”

Mina and Momo watched as Kyoka and Tooru departed, their girlfriends off to enjoy their Saturday morning together. Once the door had shut once more, the two let out fond sighs before turning to each other shyly.

“So… you lied to me.” Mina looked sadly at the heiress.

“I know… I am truly sorry.” She apologised again.

“I get it you Gorgeous idiot.” Mina sidled over to her girlfriend and wrapped her in a hug. “But you’ve now got us for the long haul, okay? No more of these hurtful secrets.”

Momo smiled and nodded her head. She felt Mina’s hand reach out to caress her face before it slid along her jawbone only to stop in the center and squish her cheeks together.

“Who are you?” Mina asked.

“Momo Fucking Yaoyorozu?” The heiress replied.

“Damn right, girlfriend of Mina Fuckin’ Ashido, Tooru Fuckin’ Hagakure and Kyoka Fuckin’ Jiro so don’t forget it again.” Mina pulled the girl in for a soft kiss, pressing their foreheads together softly.

“Yes… I’ve got it this time.” Momo smiled, wrapping her pink girlfriend in a hug.

The two sat content in each other’s arms for a few minutes, just enjoying the time together as their minds processed the mornings events. Reluctantly, Momo knew that if she wanted to enjoy further time with her new girlfriends, she would have to do slightly more unpleasant things before the evening.

“I’m afraid we must separate Princess, homework calls us both.” She tried to coax Mina away.

“Let it go to voicemail.” Mina replied sarcastically.

“Do you really want to get Aizawa on your case again?” Momo asked, knowing it was for the girl’s own good.

“Urgh, no…” Mina groaned, unwillingly parting with one of her new favourite cuddle buddies.

“Don’t worry Princess, go get all your stuff done and maybe we can have some fun together later, okay?” Momo offered with a wink.

“Suddenly homework doesn’t seem so bad.” Mina grinned.

“My, that is a surprise.”

Thursday was the day.

While most of the girls enjoyed exploring their newfound relationship with cuddles, kisses and the odd naughty session between each other over the next four days, Ochako and Tsuyu were preparing and training for the worst. A little girl needed their help and they were on standby to take part in a true pro-hero level raid on a yakuza group. There was no telling what kind of fight they’d be facing, whether or not they’d see combat or just run backup and support, but they honed their skills for anything they believed might come their way.

Thursday morning was the day the text came in.

Tsuyu and Ochako met up with Kirishima and Midoriya in the dorm common room to confirm it with each other merely an hour before sun up. The raid would be happening today and they were to meet up at Sir Nighteye’s agency once again. With determined nods and hardened resolves, the group prepared for the day ahead, getting an early start on their morning routines sans training; they would need every ounce of stamina to ensure their greatest chance for success.

With an early breakfast spent uneasily with each other and a few of the other, non-work study earlier risers, the group of four set off on the trains. Though they kept an eye out for their three upperclassmen, they didn’t wait for them in case they’d already set out themselves.

Ochako sat nervously, hands both gripped tight on her costume case as she sat between Izuku and Tsu on their way to do some true good and hoping for the best outcome. Truthfully, she wished she could take both their hands and receive loving, comforting hugs to settle herself but that wasn’t something she had the luxury to do. Izuku still had no inkling of her feelings and, while Tsu did, her parents still needed to escape the influence of the criminal of a woman she unfortunately called ‘grandmother’.

With such a thought still weighing on her mind, she wished she’d been more forthcoming in confiding in the heiress. Her parents were on their way out of Mie but she didn’t know how long it would be; days, weeks maybe? She should’ve thrown herself on Yaoyorozu’s kindness earlier since now it seemed like this was something she’d have to try desperately not to think about while risking her life in the field.

Having noticed the girl’s anxiety, Tsu had tried to comfort her friend as best she could by rubbing her knee gently during the train ride. It wasn’t much but all she could offer for now. Ochako sent the girl a grateful, if small, smile as the train ride continued.

A few minutes before their stop, she felt her phone begin ringing in her pocket. For a moment, she wondered if something had changed regarding the raid but only her phone was going off. She quickly pulled the device out and flipped it open, seeing the caller id register as her mother. They never called during a weekday: something must be wrong.

“Tsu, could you please watch my case for a moment?” She asked the girl quickly, standing to shift to a somewhat quieter spot in the carriage.

“Sure Ochako.” Tsuyu nodded, seizing the case and resting it on her lap, her own tucked safely behind her legs against the seat.

Sending the girl an appreciative look, the gravity girl answered the call.

“Mom, is everything okay?” She asked quickly.

“Hi Angel, everything’s fine here. We just figured we’d give you a quick call before school starts.” Her mother’s somewhat energetic voice answered on the other end.

“Oh… um,” Ochako paused, relieved for the lack of bad news but still confused as to why they’d call so early on a weekday.

“Well, we’ve been a little busy since our last conversation and, thanks to your very generous investor, we’ve arrived at our new home!”

Ochako felt her brain get thrown for a loop. New home… already?!

“You… you’re out of Mie?!”

“Indeed dear, we signed the paperwork for our new place a few days ago and will be signing our old house over to them now that we’ve arrived. Our furniture has yet to be moved in but the movers are taking a much needed break right now; we thought it best to uh… leave during the middle of the night and the moving company our new silent partner provided were very discrete and efficient.”

The brunette felt her mind start accepting the information; her parents had moved, they were out of her grandmother’s influence as well as their old, discriminatory town.

“We’ve got a nice little place here in Mustafu. While we wanted to go for an apartment and save some money, our investor talked us into a small three bedroom by the outskirts. I believe your father will be converting the garage into a temporary office for us while we establish the business side of things here.” Her mother informed her. “Things might be difficult for a while dear, we’re going to be very busy getting everything done so I’m sorry that we might not have a lot of time for visits despite our closeness… but I don’t think you’ll mind that, will you? Our little hero.”

Ochako shook her head as tears began forming in the corner of her eyes, her emotions quickly getting the better of her. While her mother knew of her using her ‘hero connections’ to link to the partner, she hoped Momo hadn’t given them the full story about her begging.

“W-wow, that’s great mom.” She smiled, trying not to let her voice catch. “I’ve got plenty of hero training to do so really, it’s no bother. I’m just happy these people saw your business as such a worthwhile investment opportunity.”

“I know dear, about you asking your friend Yaoyorozu for help.” Her mum said, her voice full of understanding. Ochako had to bite her lip to stop a tearful cry breaking free. “It must’ve been hard for you, to swallow your pride like that. Your father and I… we both knew going into this who our sponsor was. We’ll both be working extra hard to make sure she gets her money back, don’t worry.”

“I’m sorry!” Ochako cried, tears finally running down her cheeks. “I-I’m s-sorry… I just couldn’t l-leave you there. I ha-had to do something.”

“Shhh, it’s okay Angel.” Her mother cooed through the phone. “Part of the reason I was hesitant to tell you about us was because I figured you’d try to do something. I’m just glad it’s not a loan from a shady bank or a missing kidney… you do still have all your organs, right dear?”

“Yes mom.” Ochako chuckled dryly, sucking her bottom lip nervously. “I just… I needed to get you away… for all three of us. I… couldn’t focus knowing what I did. If I died on a mission or… raid, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself for wasting all your hard work.”

She heard her mother sigh at the end of the line.

“You know better than that Angel.” Her mother said softly, “We know what you’ll be risking every day once you graduate, no matter what happens when, we’ll love you ‘til the end of time and neither of us would regret any of the choices we made for you.”

Ochako nodded and gave a hum of acknowledgement, too choked up to say anything back.

“There’s… going to be changes.” Her mum said cautiously. “We’ll have to discuss them another time in person… but never forget that we both love each other and you so much Angel.”

“Y-yeah… I know mom.” Ochako nodded again. With her parents out from under her paternal grandmother’s influence and free to finally live their own lives, she expected a separation to be one such possible outcome as a result of her actions. Though her mother didn’t confirm anything, it seemed there would likely be some awkward discussions in their near future. That’s not to mention her own contribution to that: the fact that she was now free to accept Tsuyu’s feelings in full. “If… I were to um… bring a girl home for dinner sometime…”

“She would be absolutely welcome.” Her mother replied happily, causing Ochako’s heart to swell. “Though we would likely insist on separate beds.”

“Mom!” Ochako blushed, even if her mother was probably right to make that stipulation.

The phone line was silent for a few moments as both parties tried to figure out what to say next.

“We’re glad we have such an amazing daughter Angel.” Her mother spoke up. “No matter what you do, we’ll be right there to support you.”

“Th-thanks mom… I love you so much.” Ochako tearfully replied.

“We love you too dear.” Her mother smiled on the other end. “I should probably let you go though, I’m sure you have a busy day of training ahead of you.”

Ochako bit back her reply. Despite the imminent operation, she couldn’t tell anyone else about the upcoming raid still.

“Y-yeah. Mr. Aizawa is a slave driver but we’re all working our hardest to become heroes.” She replied diplomatically, “I’ll call you this weekend.”

“That’d be lovely dear, have a good day.” Her mother ended, waiting for her daughter’s goodbye before she hung up.

“You too, bye mom.” Ochako smiled, clicking the end call from her side.

She stood there for a few moments as she felt the residual tears still running down her face. It wouldn’t be good for a semi-pro to be crying right before a mission. Still, she cleaned up her streaky face as best she could with her sleeves while thinking and processing the news she’d just received.

Her parents were free, she was free. They’d never have to go back to their old town and feel trapped despite the large open country spaces. Her parents could finally explore themselves and who they wanted to be and… so could Ochako. So much had happened recently that made everything feel so surreal: the dorms, her acknowledgement of her sexuality, her relationships with the girls not to mention Tsu. Despite one issue being resolved, Ochako was still a little hesitant to take that next step. Would everything change for the better or worse?

Thankfully, she didn’t have to make a choice now; the train’s loudspeakers informed her of their imminent arrival. Wiping her face for the last time, she took a deep breath before returning to her friends, a small smile on her face to both comfort herself and reassure them.

“You all good Uraraka?” Kirishima asked with a grin, picking up his hero case and clenching his fist in determination.

“Hell yeah! Let’s go do our best!” She tried to match his energy.

Tsuyu had risen from her own seat, both of their hero costume cases clenched in her hands. Ochako quickly reached out to retrieve her own from the girl and stood alongside her.

“Thanks Tsu.” She smiled as they stood two-by-two at the train doors.

“No problem ‘Chako. Good talk?” Tsuyu replied, having noticed her friend’s somewhat puffy face.

“Yeah… yeah it was.” Ochako said softly.

Before Tsu could react, the gravity girl reached out with her free hand and clasped the girl’s own. Tsuyu’s eyes widened slightly at the brazen action before giving a questioning squeeze. Instead of responding, Ochako simply adjusted her grip to interlace her fingers with Tsuyu’s as the train door opened. She was glad Mirdoirya and Kirishima were so focused on the mission and walking ahead of them as the pair didn’t stop holding hands until they reached the agency.

It went badly.

Having been briefed on the possibility, the yakuza had resisted as expected. Ochako and Tsuyu had remained outside with Ryukyu and Nejire to deal with a villain as Kirishima and Midoriya ran inside with the offensive group to rescue the girl. The yakuza member known as Rikiya Katsukame went down to Ryukyu and Nejire quicker than expected and swiftly been restrained. In spite of the clear skills the pro hero and top UA student displayed to take him out, the villain’s quirk booster kicked in whilst being taken into custody, enabling him to drain the life force of everyone around and break free.

Tsuyu and Ochako quickly felt their stamina levels drop and were the priority target for the now free villain. Thankfully, Ryukyu demonstrated why she was the number nine hero in all of Japan and defended them, tanking the blow instead. With the quirk booster’s unstable nature, it only lasted a few moments for the villain and he lost the ability to draw in life force without direct contact but the battle had resumed in earnest.

Nejire attempted to take the villain down with a full charge but was easily rebuffed. Uraraka struggled to find her feet, feeling like she’d spent all day working out, only for Izuku to appear and beg her team for help nearby. Following his directions, both Uravity and Froppy found the energy to push themselves beyond, rising to face battle once more as they floated and lassoed the villain to the point that Deku indicated before Nejire slammed the man enclosed in Ryukyu’s grip through the road and into the secret tunnels below.

Their hearts dropped as they landed. Not only had they stumbled onto the scene of a bloody battle with what appeared to be the real Deku injured by stone spikes but Sir Nighteye had similar injuries completely through his chest. They quickly realized they’d been deceived by Toga and the League of Villains.

Deku shot a quick instruction to the new arrivals to take care of Sir Nighteye while he went after Overhaul, the villain the entire raid had been planned around to rescue the little girl Eri from his clutches. Uraraka and Tsuyu could only watch as Deku launched himself up and away from the underground cavern with the girl in hand while they and Ryukyu guarded the downed hero. Overhaul wasn’t finished though, absorbing the overly large man they’d been fighting a moment ago before chasing Deku to the surface.

Even though his injuries were incredibly severe, Nighteye was still conscious and told them that no matter what, Deku would die and Overhaul would escape; that he’d seen it with his quirk. They couldn’t accept that though and Uraraka told him they would make their own future. Ochako didn’t know why at the time but the dying Nighteye had then requested to be taken to the surface by Uraraka while Froppy gathered Mirio and helped him to escape the tunnels too.

Reluctantly, Ochako carried out her orders, flying herself and the pro to the surface to observe Deku’s fight against Overhaul while Tsuyu hopped back down the tunnel the offensive team had come from. The gravity girl managed to get the injured pro to others who could better assist with his injuries before returning to see Izuku engulfed in a bright yellow glow of power next to a downed Overhaul.

When the villain reached out one last time to try and secure Eri and obliterate her crush, the yellow energy vaporised his form, splitting his monstrous chimera-like body back into two people: the large but unconscious Rikiya Katsukame and Kai ‘Overhaul’ Chisaki.

Unwilling to let the chance go to waste, Ochako leapt with her quirk, quickly securing the main villain with her Gunhead martial arts as Ryukyu emerged from the cavern with Froppy, Eraserhead, Mirio ‘Lemillion’ Togata and Tamaki ‘Suneater’ Amajiki in tow. The young girl, who seemed to be the origin for the swirling yellow energy, was crying out in fear. Luckily, as Tsuyu had found their teacher, Eraserhead managed to shut off the girl’s power, preventing Midoriya from suffering whatever effect it might’ve had on him. That was the last of the battle… but not the last of their strife.

The yakuza were all taken into custody and those heroes and police that were injured in the conflict were all swiftly taken to the nearest hospital. Thankfully there were only three minor civilian injuries despite the loss of four buildings during the battle. Kirishima, Aizawa, Mirio, Tamaki, Fat Gum, and Rock Lock all suffered injuries that required seeing to by doctors while over half the remaining heroes and police needed checking over thanks to the life force stealing quirk including Nejire, Tsuyu and Ochako. Izuku had managed to escape any injuries thanks to his continuous interaction with Eri though he still required an overnight observation but, unfortunately, the same could not be said of his work study mentor Sir Nighteye who passed shortly after arriving. Eri herself was confined to a quarantined room under Eraserhead’s watchful gaze once he’d received his own treatment.

Ochako couldn’t help it and cried herself to sleep in the hospital bed that night. There was so much pain and loss thanks to a despicable villain trying to hurt and exploit a little girl. While she’d escaped a majority of the action, there was a very real chance she could’ve died that day, especially if Overhaul had not already been knocked unconscious by Eri’s quirk separating his body from his minion’s. She was truly thankful for her parent’s call that morning as, while she allowed herself to be weak now while she rested and recovered, her resolve had hardened into something Kirishima could only dream to surpass.

When she awoke, she was seen to by a doctor who gave both her and Tsuyu a clean bill of health with orders to rest after an ordeal like that. Mr. Aizawa had sought them out soon after and Ochako requested to speak to him with Tsuyu there to support her. She felt guilty. Guilty that she’d been there and been unable to do more, to have held a dying Nighteye in her arms and been able to do nothing. Aizawa had told them that they’d done all they could and to truly think about if being a hero was a path they wanted to take. It was okay to mourn, but they shouldn’t get bogged down by doubts if they did the best they could at the time.

Unfortunately, while she was able to be discharged along with Tsuyu and most of the others from the hospital, there was still a ton of paperwork that needed to be sorted out back at the Ryukyu agency regarding the raid. Having been injured, their statements and reports had to be filed before they were allowed to return to UA. During this time, it was also disheartening to learn that Overhaul’s vehicle transport had been attacked and another pro hero named ‘Snatch’ had lost his life while attempting to prevent the league of villains latest scheme. Both Ochako and Tsuyu were ready to collapse by the time they left the agency and rode the train back to the dorms in silence. Whilst they travelled however, they couldn’t help but comfort each other by holding hands once more, only separating when UA graced their gazes at last.

By lucky coincidence, they managed to arrive back on campus at the same time as Kirishima and Midoriya who’d also had to do paperwork about the raid though theirs had to be done at the station due to the absence of both their work studies mentors from their agencies. It seemed that, despite arriving quite late into the evening, the entire class was waiting in the common room, eager for news and updates after they’d seen the reports of the raid.

They were quickly mobbed by everyone, who were hurrying to check their friends were all in one piece. As usual Iida tried to maintain some order but failed and gave into his own worried urges to shake Midoriya for getting into yet another life threatening situation. The four girls quickly gathered round the missing pair from the raid, telling them never to scare them like that again. The tight cuddles of worry soothed all of their nerves somewhat.

It didn’t take long for those that took part in the raid to beg off from the gathering, being very tired from the overwhelming events of the past two days. While Midoriya and Kirishima headed back to their rooms, Uraraka remained in the elevator and rose to the fifth floor, taking Tsuyu’s hand once the doors closed after letting Kirishima out. The frog girl glanced at Ochako but didn’t question it.

Once the elevator doors pinged for its last trip upwards, the girls stepped off, making quick work of the lock to Tsuyu’s room before entering. Soon, the light was on and the girls were inside, the door locked behind them as Tsuyu shed her bag and jacket. Once she did, she turned back to Ochako who’d let go of her hand when they’d entered, waiting for her froggy host to get comfortable before they began talking.

“So…” Tsuyu opened up.

“Y-yeah…” Ochako rubbed the back of her head nervously. “I know this… definitely isn’t the time for anything major.” She admitted. “But… you mind if I sleep here tonight with you? I don’t want to be alone right now.”

“That’s fine.” Tsuyu nodded, grateful she wasn’t the only one feeling it. “I could use the company too.”

“Can we… talk in the morning?” Ochako asked nervously.

“If that’s what you want.” Tsuyu replied diplomatically. Something had happened the morning before the raid. She’d picked up on it before Ochako had reached out for her hand after the train ride but this confirmed it for sure. Everything would come out tomorrow morning but for now, she would enjoy falling into a deep slumber with her crush and best friend beside her no matter what the next day would bring.

Before too long, the girls had shed their clothes with Ochako stripping down to her underwear. While she would’ve dressed in her nightwear, she was too pensive and exhausted to make the trip. It wasn’t like they would do anything anyway so she felt no shame climbing under the green covers with Tsuyu. It took some shifting and arranging but they finally found a comfy spot with Ochako as the big spoon curled around Tsuyu’s frame. The green haired girl couldn’t help but enjoy the feeling of safety and comfort that Ochako provided her as the girl’s sleepy sighs filled her ears while they both drifted into dreamland.

Chapter Text

Saturday morning was usually a joyous time for the residents of Heights Alliance. Today was a day of relief; their classmates had returned from their work studies alive and well. That was all the good news anyone needed to make the day a good one. While most planned to spend the day relaxing and catching up on school work due to the anxiety induced state the past day had put them in, three students had catch-up sessions to do to get their hero licenses.

Mina grinned as she watched Bakugo, Todoroki and Mineta exit the elevator and proceed out the dorms for a day of training that totally wasn’t torture… probably. Todoroki she felt kinda bad for, Bakugo’s reactions every time she teased him were just plain funny and Mineta she hoped failed and flunked out.

As she grabbed her morning bagel, she pondered when exactly it would be appropriate to go knock on Ochako and Tsuyu’s doors. She wanted to try and help cheer them both up as best she could but after something like that raid, whose aftermath she and the rest of the class had witnessed on the news, what could she do other than wait for them to emerge when they were ready.

She let out a sigh and returned to her room, determined to get her homework done so she could treat the girls to another sleepover this Friday. It had been way too long and she would be denied no longer. This one had to be the best yet to clear the funk from their heads and get a fresh start before autumn fully set in.

While Mina plotted and planned on the fourth floor, Ochako and Tsuyu were waking up on the fifth. The frog girl awoke first, enjoying the comforting touch of Ochako’s arm wrapped over her own. The girl was almost copping a feel but Tsuyu didn’t really care about that right now. Instead, she took Ochako’s hand in her own and pulled it down until it settled on her stomach, nice and cosy.

Tsuyu didn’t get to enjoy it long as Uraraka was stirred from her sleep soon after. She held her breath as the gravity girl regained her bearings, having awoken in a room not her own after all.

“Morning Tsu.” Ochako said softly, pulling the frog girl a little closer to her with the hand on her stomach.

“Morning ‘Chako.” She replied, wondering if she should turn and face her bed guest or not. “Sleep well, ribbit?”

“Better than I thought I would.” Ochako admitted, both their minds cast back to the results of the raid with two dead pro heroes and all their friends injured in some way.

The two lay there enjoying the comforting warmth of each other for a few moments as their minds replayed their previous interactions with each other and all the stuff that had happened they needed to tell the other about.

“Are you um… ready to talk?” Ochako asked nervously.

“Only if you are, ribbit.” Tsuyu confirmed. She had had enough of the limbo that she was currently suspended in. Hopefully, regardless of which way fate’s hand swung, she would be able to get a definitive answer from the girl today.

“Yeah… I. Thank you again Tsu… for being so patient with me.” Ochako started, giving her froggy friend another squeeze. “I… yeah… I’ve been doing some major thinkin’ and… I know what I am now: I’m… bisexual.” Ochako admitted out loud for the first time.

Tsuyu rested her other hand on Ochako’s and stroked it for support.

“Proud of you.” She smiled.

“Thanks.” Ochako said, taking in a breath before she started the next part of the discussion. “So… you know a little bit about why it was hard for me to accept that.” She received a nod from Tsu. “So… when I went out for dinner with my folks, before the exam…”

Ochako repeated the tale of her experiences. From the interrupted meal with her parents to her trip down to them to get answers and her begging of Yaoyorozu for her assistance to help rescue her parents from their personal prison, minus the deal she’d made with the girl.

“Then yester… no, wait… the day of the raid, on the train… they called and told me they’d finally moved. They’re now here in Mustafu, though… I actually kinda don’t know where. Forgot to ask before but I’m sure I’ll find out when we talk next.”

“Ribbit, Yaomomo’s amazing, even if her parents are kinda jerks.” Tsuyu said, mentally writing a note to herself to thank the heiress somehow when she could next. That was for later however; right now, she had to steel her nerves for her next enquiry, “So er… does that mean you are um… okay with me asking a particular question?”

“Uh… w-well um… almost.” Ochako blushed, having come to the point of her story she’d rather not divulge. She had to reveal nothing less than the complete truth to the girl though before she allowed her to ask her question. It wasn’t fair otherwise. Still, life was too short for her to hold back anymore; she didn’t want to wake up one day only for her friends to not be there; especially ones she wanted to date. “So… I know that Momo is awesome and stuff but… I couldn’t accept her help without paying her back in some way. I know my parents wouldn’t accept this as a handout or gift and have taken on a more partnership like role with her to pay her back the funds but… I need to do something more until we’re even again; to thank her for her generosity even if she didn’t see it that way.”

“Oh? Are you going to carry her books and be her maid since she couldn’t bring one here?” Tsuyu asked teasingly. She felt her eyebrows raise as Ochako didn’t immediately dismiss the idea.

“Well um… actually I uh… I’m going to um… be her p-pet.”

Tsuyu had to turn around to look at Ochako after that just to make sure she heard the girl clearly.

“W-what do you mean ‘pet’?” Tsuyu asked firmly.

“W-well neither of us could think of anything she needed or wanted that I could provide that wasn’t money at first.” Ochako hastily defended. “After a night to think I kinda… forced her into telling me when I figured out she thought of somethin’. She didn’t want to ask because it’s kinda… weird but I’m not letting that get in the way of my parents or my happiness any longer.”

“Ribbit, so what exactly is this?” Tsuyu pressed.

“A-ah… um… well it’s kinda er…” Ochako stammered before letting out a sigh, deciding to just rip the band aid off now. “We’re sorta gonna be sex friends.”

Tsuyu wasn’t one to stun easily but damn if that bit of information didn’t make her mouth drop.

“I know! It sounds really bad but please listen.” Ochako hastened her explanation. “I told her that I can only do it under certain circumstances and one of them was me being allowed to date whomever I liked still and that I had to tell you before anything else happened between us. I’m not sure if you wanted to be um… exclusive, and if you did then I would have to break my agreement with Yaomomo and… I don’t know what else I can do to pay her back.”

“Wait so… because you wanted to move your parents to somewhere that wasn’t Mie with her help, you offered yourself up as Yaomomo’s sex pet, ribbit?” Tsuyu asked incredulously.

“Y-yeah, sorta.” Ochako blushed and looked away. “I know it sounds bad and weird but I know she won’t take advantage of this and will release me whenever I ask. I don’t know what else I could do to ever repay her for helping me save my family and… giving me this chance to be with you now… but I want to pay her back and if this is the price, then so be it.”

“And if I asked you, right here and now to be with only me… would you stop things with her?” Tsuyu asked seriously.

“Yeah. It wouldn’t make me feel good but… for you… I think I would.” Ochako admitted, shyly looking back at Tsuyu’s big eyes. “But… I don’t think you will ask that.”

“Why not?” Tsuyu asked, wanting to hear the girl’s reasoning.

“Because… then we couldn’t ask Izuku out, could we?” Ochako replied simply.

Tsuyu blinked dumbly. Not only had Ochako accepted her new sexuality as well as Tsuyu’s feelings but now she was talking about being with Momo and even Izuku? Did the girl even know about polyamory?

“So… you’d be… okay, with dating me and Izuku… at the same time, ribbit?” Cautiously testing the waters.

“Well… if he said yes too then… why not?” Ochako asked back. “I know what my feelings are for him and I’m coming to terms with my new outlook for my feelings on you. If you want to see if it’s possible, then why couldn’t we um… s-share.”

Tsuyu gulped nervously. She wasn’t a hundred percent sure she wasn’t dreaming right now. Fuck it, even if this is real, she had to press forward and see if Ochako knew exactly what kind of fantasy she was making a reality.

“So… say he says yes… ribbit.” She began, “Would we all live together? Get married? Have kids? And where does Momo fit into this regarding him?”

“S-slow down, I haven’t even thought that far with y-you yet.” Ochako blushed. “B-but, I mean… you and Momo… you two have something going on together too, don’t you?”

Tsuyu was struck dumb for the second time that morning. Clearly the heiress had divulged more to her crush than she’d expected.

“I mean… we’re both still single as of right now. I’ve got no right to be mad about the things you two do together. Why not just… ask if she’d also like to um… continue… with us both?” Ochako offered nervously.

“Ochako…” Tsuyu muttered, not quite knowing what to say to that. Clearly the girl knew at least something about her exploits with Yaoyorozu if she was offering to turn this possible relationship into a polycule of four. The girl had bravely informed Tsuyu about her own relationship to the heiress and her possible impending status as her… ‘Pet’, however that worked out. It was now only fair that Tsuyu discussed her own exploits in turn as she’d been planning to do once Ochako was ready for her to ask her question.

“Look Ochako I… I’ve done stuff with Yaomomo yes… but I need to be honest with you too, ribbit. I’ve also done some stuff with the um… other girls.” She admitted. Ochako’s eyes widened but said nothing, thinking back to her own exploits with her friends in turn while she’d been discovering herself. “I’ve um… ‘been with’ Tooru while Yaomomo, Mina and I are in this sort of… polyamorous non-relationship, ribbit.”

“Poly…amorous?” Ochako tilted her head. Tsuyu quickly gave her the simplified rundown of what the expression meant and what her status was with Momo and Mina right now. “But I thought Momo couldn’t have a relationship.” Ochako followed up.

“That’s why we can still see others.” Tsuyu explained. “Plausible deniability if Momo’s parents come sniffing around. And, if we’re being honest… I would like to keep seeing them as well as call you my girlfriend. I’d have to talk to the others but… yeah.”

“Okay… to be clear.” Ochako bit her lip, trying to straighten the situation out in her head. “If we go out… I would see Momo too and you would also see her as well as Mina… maybe Tooru too?”

“Ribbit, if we’re not counting Izuku yet then… yes.” Tsuyu admitted, clenching her toes nervously as her hands would be too obvious right now. “I-is… is that okay?”

Uraraka closed her eyes as she thought through her own feelings. This would allow her to pay back Momo and reciprocate Tsuyu’s feelings. If everyone agreed then why couldn’t she be greedy and take more relationships like this for herself? She’d been poor her whole life in other areas, here she had a chance to be rich with love, especially since their feelings for each other seemed to be genuine.

“Why don’t you ask me your question and find out?” Ochako replied with a nervously optimistic smile, her heartbeat raising.

Tsuyu’s gaze flicked between her crush’s eyes and her lips briefly. This was it. Everything was out in the open now and there was no turning back.

“Um… Ochako?” Tsuyu began.

“Yes, Tsu?”

“Would you like to go on a d-date sometime?”

Tsuyu held her breath, or what little remained after she’d asked her question. With their discussion, she had a very good inkling of the answer already but she needed to hear it, to confirm it with her own ears.

“Yes, that sounds amazing Tsu.” Ochako’s smile reached her eyes, the orbs sparkling in the dim morning light. “It’s um… Saturday today… do you want to go and maybe find a place today?”

“Ribbit, I mean… if you’re not busy.” Tsuyu smiled shyly. They both had homework to do but that’s what Sundays were for.

“One thing first though.” Ochako said, before leaning forward and puckering her lips. Tsuyu’s breath caught before she quickly mimicked the action, allowing their lips to gently come together.

It started off chaste but slowly evolved into something more as both Tsuyu and Ochako raised their hands to caress the other’s face. It was a short little experiment with their tongues briefly meeting once more as electric tingles raced through their bodies. While they’d kissed before, this was something much more serious and exciting; it was their first kiss as a couple.

Ochako pulled back, an animated smile plastered all over her face and quickly coming down with a bad case of the giggles. Tsuyu was better at not showing her eagerness due to her much more stoic nature but even she couldn’t hide the brighter smile and excited gaze she was now sporting.

“So~o,” Ochako began. “Know any good spots around here, girlfriend?”

“A few, ribbit,” Tsuyu nodded. “We’re currently in my favourite so unless you’d like to spend the day here, we should get up.”

“I-Is it bad I’m kinda tempted?” Ochako giggled, “Just lyin’ here, kissin’ you all day.”

“Oh we’d probably do way more than kissing.” Tsuyu blushed, hoping the tease would be well received if a little risqué.

“Buy me mochi and maybe we’ll see.” Ochako winked before turning her back and rolling out of bed, allowing her to display her underwear to the girl in what morning sun managed to sneak through Tsuyu’s curtains. “You’re already getting quite a um… show after all.” She tried to finish with as much confidence as she could muster.

“Ribbit!” Tsuyu croaked as she delightedly took in the delectable sight her new girlfriend was treating her to. She was honestly debating becoming a villain right then and there, using the tongue her quirk gave her to capture the pretty girl and hold her hostage while she had her wicked way. Unfortunately she was a hero and would have to wait for such a treat like a good hero would.

Reluctantly, she too rolled out of bed as Ochako began donning her uniform once more. Seems the show was over for now. They’d certainly discuss plenty more about their new dynamic when they got back and she especially had to talk to Momo and Mina now but that could wait until tomorrow at least. Right now, she had a date to get ready for.

“I’m gonna go get changed and have a quick shower.” Ochako smiled, carrying her jacket, bag and tie instead of wearing them. “Pick me up around eleven? Then we’ll head out. Oh, and bring your purse.” She teased.

“Wait, am I paying for all this today?” Tsuyu asked, amused by the girl’s brazen audacity, not that she minded.

“Well, you are the one that asked me out, doesn’t that mean you pay for the first date?” Ochako winked.

“Is that why you wanted me to ask the question?” Tsuyu chuckled, wondering if the girl had somewhat set this all up.

“Nope, but it is a nice perk.” Ochako smiled. “Don’t worry though, you won’t pay for everything. Besides, it just means I pay for our next date.” She winked.

Kyoka Jiro was nervous. She’d been setting up for a potential date this week with Momo, not that the girl was yet aware. While the news of the raid had certainly put those plans on hold while she and everyone else worried for their classmates, she was determined to have her first romantic date with her new girlfriend this weekend.

Having secured a few more high quality treats during a mid-week trip to the shops along with completing as much homework as she could before the few precious days off the class got, Kyoka found herself grabbing Mina and dragging her into her room at midday on Saturday.

“So what’s the deal my cute little punkette?” Mina asked, lounging on Jiro’s bed while the girl paced the floor. She’d, gratefully, been snagged away from her homework by the girl without explanation. “You hopin’ for some lovin’ with me and my girls?” She jiggled her chest teasingly.

Jiro glared at her other girlfriend, unamused. Mina had thankfully not made comments at her room arrangement that she’d prepared to entertain Momo for their date. The tray of goodies stood off to the side, her laptop was primed with a cheesy movie she’d picked out for them to watch and she’d tuned her favourite bass to fulfil a request of the heiress’ from the other night.

“Tempting as that is, it’s a pass for me today.” Kyoka sighed. “Look I… need your help. I wanna get dressed up and have a proper date with Momo so any style advice and shit would be good.”

“Ooo, first date time, eh? Where you taking her, somewhere romantic? Her room or yours?” Mina teased again, moving to stand and heading over to Kyoka’s wardrobe.

“Bitch, you know that’s the only places we can do this.” Jiro deadpanned. “What I really want is to take her to this little coffee shop downtown that plays jazz throughout the day but that’s out.”

“I know,” Mina sent her girlfriend a small smile as she began rifling through her outfits. “It’s not easy to hide something like this from the world when you want to experience it all. Still, I think we can make something work; you’ve got me and Tooru to back you up after all.”

“Yeah but this is my first date with Momo alone… I just want it to be perfect.” Kyoka mumbled dejectedly.

“Awww come on babe, cheer up; you got the girl so I’m sure whatever you wear will be lovely.” Mina smiled, “What’s the date plan?”

“Date plan?” Kyoka paused, wondering if it was a good idea to let Mina in on it or not. Fuck it, she was asking for her help to get dressed anyway. “So I got this cheesy movie all ready to watch first I guess, then we’d make dinner and chat about it and after that I was gonna uh… play her some music.”

Mina looked over to spot Kyoka’s bass placed much closer to her bed than usual.

“Ooo, that’s so cute!” Mina squealed. “But I need more to go on than that for your look so~o in order to blow our fair heiress’ socks off, what’s the end goal of today?”

“End goal?” Kyoka quirked her eyebrow at the pinkette who’d already pulled a few of her shirts and jackets out and tossed them on the bed.

“Is this one of those cutie romantic first dates where you kiss each other chastely at the door at the end or are you looking to snag a spot in her bed while she’s sneaking kisses with your lower lips?” Mina grinned lecherously, knowing it would get a rise from the girl.

“M-Mina!” Jiro exploded in a blush as predicted.

“Girl please, we’re all in this together now, no sense being shy about it.” Mina giggled. “Details girl, I need ‘em to complete your outfit.”

“F-fine.” Jiro blushed. “I um… I wanna look like a girl she’d be excited by… she said she liked um, people that didn’t care about how other perceived them: rebels.”

“I think you’ve pretty much got that look down.” Mina winked. “But I get what you’re going for; like a more daring but dressed up version of that. ‘Hey baby, I’m here to pick you up or whatever.’” She put on a deeper voice for the last part.

“Shut up.” Kyoka raised her jacks but nodded with a blush. “Like the complete opposite of what those stuffy rich people look like at parties. Ripped jeans, leather jacket maybe, the whole bad girl vibe just turned up a bit.”

“Sex tonight, yay or nay?” Mina asked, quickly thumbing through Kyoka’s jackets as she spoke.

“Well… I mean… if she wanted to.”

“Nuh uh.” Mina dismissed. “Be confident girl, you want this bad girl image you need to act it too. Sure you’re gonna have a nice evening with our Gorgeous girl but you should decide now if it’s something you want or not. It changes the outfit slightly plus you’ll know when to advance or back off; Yaomomo’s kinda obvious with her signals.”

“Oh uh…” Kyoka had to think for a moment as Mina started rummaging through her underwear and bras. “I guess… y-yes.”

“What was that?” Mina asked teasingly, raising a hand to her ear.

“Yes. I wanna… um take Momo to bed if it goes well.”

“Ooo, so yeah, big night what with losing your ‘V’ card too.” Mina winked, sending the girl into another blushing frenzy. “Don’t worry, Mi-na’s here!” The girl posed dramatically like All Might though the illusion didn’t work nearly as well with a pair of Kyoka’s lace panties in one hand. “Come on, let’s have you try on these things while I rope Tooru into this.”

Kyoka blinked in confusion as she caught the clothing Mina had tossed her way before reaching for her phone.

“W-what are you gonna do?” She asked cautiously.

Mina just sent her a cheeky grin while gesturing to the clothes she’d selected. Whatever she was texting the invisible girl was kept from her as her own phone didn’t ping for one of their many group chats. Somewhat reluctantly, Jiro pushed Mina’s plots to the side and started switching outfits as Mina made very appreciative comments with each change. The confidence boost she got when the pink girl drank in her form each time she stripped off also wasn’t unwelcome.

It only took about an hour but between the pair, Kyoka was dressed in something Mina thought epitomised the rebel that Kyoka was. They opted not to change her hair but did apply a small amount of dark purple lipstick to her that she’d been bought and never worn before which paired nicely with a black choker; her black leather jacket with ‘Rockin’’ on the back topped a black and grey stripped short sleeve top. For her lower half, she’d opted for black shorts with a black double belt to secure them that had the odd rip with fishnet stockings underneath that had much more considerable tears, creating patches of clear skin on her legs. Capping off her look were her thick black boots that had four buckles on each along with a pair of dull, spiked wristbands on each arm and a single, fingerless black glove.

“Voila, whaddya think?” Mina asked, rubbing the girls shoulders supportively from behind. “If this doesn’t scream ‘bad girl’ I don’t know what does.

“Maybe a pair of handcuffs and a nearby police officer?” Jiro snarked back with a smile.

“Ooo, kinky.” Mina retorted without missing a beat. “I’ll grab my cosplay, Momo can create some cuffs.”

“I-I was joking, jeez.” Jiro rolled her eyes before turning back to the mirror. It wasn’t anything too extravagant or out of her typical fashion choice but it was definitely a step up from the usual effort she put in.

“You’re gonna knock her dead hun.” Mina smiled, giving the girl a hug from behind and nuzzling her neck. “Though I do expect payment for my services.”

“I never agreed to that.” Jiro glared.

“Don’t worry, for you, I’m cheap.” Mina winked before spinning the girl to face her using the hands on her hips, much like the punk rocker had done to her. “First, I wanna taste what flavour that purple is.”

Jiro’s eyes widened as Mina leant down, seeking to capture her lips in a kiss. It still felt supremely weird that this was something they’d all agreed to. It didn’t stop her from returning the kiss however, though stopping just short of deepening it into tongues. 

“Mmm, waxy.” Mina joked, rubbing her now slightly stained lips after getting a taste of the lipstick.

“It’s that cheap unflavoured crap I got for Christmas one time, what did you expect?” Jiro blushed.

“Well I know what I’m getting my little punk girlfriend this year.” Mina teased again. “Now, second, I get to come and watch Yaomomo’s reaction when you knock on her door.”

“Get bent.” Jiro blushed. Getting Mina’s help was one thing, giving her blackmail material first hand was another. She was sure she wasn’t going to fuck up her introduction that she’d rehearsed but there was no sense in risking it with the pink demon looking expectedly over her shoulder.

“Awww come on, you know you love me.” Mina grinned smugly. “I deserve to see both my girlfriend’s faces when they re-fall in love with each other.”

Kyoka sighed, this was something the pinkette clearly wasn’t going to drop.

“No pictures and you fuck off before I bring her back here.”

“Scouts honour.” Mina saluted.

“Tch, like you were a scout.” Jiro rolled her eyes again but it was good enough. “Okay, right… I think I’m ready.”

“I know you are babe.” The acid girl smiled genuinely at her friend. “Let’s go knock some expensive socks off!”

Kyoka chuckled lightly as she ushered her pink girlfriend out of her room. Wanting to avoid anyone else who was hanging around in the middle of the day, the pair took the stairs to Momo’s room. The punk rocker knew that the sweat building on her palms wasn’t due to exertion as they climbed the two floors needed.

“Got what you’re gonna say?” Mina asked casually just before they emerged onto the fifth floor landing.

“Y-Yeah. I got this.” Kyoka nodded.

“Damn right, ‘cause you’re Kyoka Fuckin’ Jiro.” Mina winked, pulling the door open before the girl had a chance to blush.

Kyoka could feel her quirk trying to demonstrate itself through her chest instead of her jacks as she stood outside Momo’s door with Mina waiting by the staircase. She took a deep breath, stepped up to the threshold and knocked as firmly as her nerves would allow.

“Y-Yes?” A nervous sounding Momo called out.

“It’s K-Kyoka.”

“Oh, one moment!” Momo replied before rapid footfalls could be heard in the room. There was a brief pause between the heiress’ suspected approach and the click of the latch before the door pulled back.

Kyoka stood gobsmacked as pure radiance revealed itself. Momo stood there with a shy but excited smile, her hair held up by a more fancy looking gold tie while the red eyeshadows complemented the deep pools of onyx she called eyes; a pair of pearl earrings gave a touch of class to her look, especially when combined with the stunning silver chain around her neck. Clearly the girl had dressed up as she was wearing a short, dark pink, puff sleeve top with frills running around her collar and either side of the buttons along with a pair of golden bangles on one arm; a black and gold belt held up a pale tan short skirt with black leggings cladding her legs before giving way to a pair of dark purple court heels that completed the look.

“H-Hi Kyoka.” Momo said softly, taking in Kyoka and Mina’s handiwork that the earphone jack girl was displaying. “May I help you?”

The purple haired girl found herself lost for words as her planned invite for the date flew out the window. Her crush looked absolutely stunning. Did she know she was coming to ask her out ahead of time?

“Wow Kyoka!” A bubbly voice called out from behind Momo. The target of her affections stood to the side to reveal the floating, casual clothes of Tooru who was wiggling in place excitedly, having spotted the punkette from over the heiress’ shoulder. “You look totally awesome!”

“Right!” Mina called out from her spot near the stairs. Now it all made sense. Clearly Mina had told Tooru to somehow get Yaomomo all dressed up. Whether she knew about the incoming date offer or not was unknown. “Come on girl, let’s leave these two alone.”

“Coming!” Tooru cheered before moving towards the door. “Have fun Yaomomo.” She said, standing on her tiptoes and placing a loud peck on Momo’s cheek. “Don’t keep her out too late.” She teased Kyoka as she sought to move past her, pressing a quick kiss on her cheek too before giggling off towards Mina.

Kyoka turned to watch their observers for a moment as Mina sent her one last wink before ushering Tooru into the staircase, a small blush arising on the pinkette’s face when Tooru asked her about the unusual colour of her own lips she’d gained from Kyoka’s kiss earlier. The punk girl took another deep breath as the door swung shut and she turned back to the awaiting heiress, she still had to ask the girl her question after all.

“H-Hey Yaomomo… I came here to ask if um… you wanted to go on a date?”

Her stomach butterflies flapped eagerly as Momo’s smile reached her eyes at her words.

“I would be delighted Kyoka.” She replied, a light dusting of red across her cheeks far eclipsing the crimson Kyoka felt she was displaying.

“Cool.” Kyoka nodded. “Oh, er, right.” She extended an arm out like she’d seen in movies with a posh dance or something similar. “I’ve got everything ready so… if you’d like to join me.”

“Of course.” Momo smiled, “One moment though.”

She quickly disappeared around the door once more only to return with a shiny silver purse in hand and a fluffy white wrap draped over her shoulders.

“Shall we?” She asked, looping her arm through Kyoka’s and closing her room door behind her.

A somewhat astonished Kyoka shook her head to clear the love fog that had clouded her thought process before leading the heiress back towards the elevator. Even if she could only feel Momo’s arm through her jacket right now, the pleasant tingles her arm was sending to her brain were electrifying. She briefly wondered if this was anything like how Kaminari felt when he fried himself but quickly returned to the present as the elevator pinged open on her floor.

It wasn’t much of a change to her room but Momo still made the effort to appear captivated by the somewhat obvious plans Kyoka had on display for their date.

“I see you’ve been planning something like this for a while.” Momo smiled as she daintily removed her wrap from the brief time it was on her and placing it on the back of Kyoka’s desk chair while placing her shoes to the side.

“Y-yeah,” Kyoka smiled nervously, hoping it would be enough. Since they couldn’t exactly leave the privacy of their dorms or even their rooms without people discovering and chatting about them, this was all she could really come up with. “I know it’s not much since, y’know, we can’t go out but-”

“It’s wonderful Kyoka.” Momo turned and smile earnestly at the girl. “This is a most welcome surprise and one I’m very glad to share with you.”

“Yeah, about that,” Kyoka rubbed the back of her head. “So did like, Mina or Tooru give you a heads up about this or…”

“Well,” Momo placed her purse on the bed’s headboard, avoiding Jiro’s small black amp that was currently serving as her bedside rest with the tray of treats. “Tooru came to inform me that she’d been ordered to get me ‘all dolled up’ for something though she kept silent on what exactly that was. When I saw you outside my door, I realised exactly what had happened and was thrilled when you asked me for a date.”

Kyoka nodded nervously, quickly unbuckling her shoes next to the door.

“Have to thank Mina for that one.” She admitted.

“Then I may do so, hopefully not for a while though as I’m sure you have some exciting things planned.” Momo smiled, looking over at the purposely placed bass and laptop.

Instead however, the punk rock girl quickly approached the heiress and reached out to grasp both of their hands together, pulling them to chest height as she looked Momo in her eyes.

“I… It’s a little stupid but… I wanted to do this properly since… y’know… it was so awkward that night.” Kyoka began, biting her lip as she gathered her courage. “Momo Yaoyorozu, you’ve been my best friend since we practically started at UA. I first wondered what an heiress of your status was doing in the hero course but that was my mistake. Now, I know you are one of the most kind-hearted, honest and loving people I have ever come across. Your courage and leadership amaze me and I would consider myself eternally blessed if you were to do me the honour of being my girlfriend.”

The date had only just begun and already Momo knew that it would become her most cherished memory for many years to come. Dampness welled up in her eyes as she fought to reign in the wild joy that had sent her straight to happy tears; she almost regret putting on some foundation for the mess it might make her face in a moment.

“K-Kyoka.” Momo choked out, closing the gap between them quickly, her lips lunging for the punk rocker’s own. It was sloppy and messy but the heiress peppered the girl with kisses until she felt the girl respond before sinking deeper and trying to impart even a fraction of the happiness that she was currently experiencing due to her. She reached out and pulled the girl into a tight embrace, one arm under the smaller girl’s and around her back while the other gripped her rear tightly in a fit of passion, trying to merge their forms together.

Kyoka was at a loss at first due to Momo’s sudden lunge but quickly sank into the intimate position, wrapping her own arms around Momo’s waist and matching tongues with the eager heiress. While she was more than happy to remain in that position for a good long while, she had to pull back first, her lungs begging her for air. A dumb, happy grin broke out on her face as she watched Momo shyly retreat, having realised her passionate display was an impulsive thing she’d been taught to avoid doing.

“S-sorry.” Momo blushed fiercely. “T-That was too forward of me.”

“Hell no.” Jiro grinned, glad to see the heiress finally start feeling instead of thinking. “I loved it. You don’t get to take that back.”

“A-Ah, I see.” Momo smiled timidly, “I-I suppose… since I should make up for last time.” Momo cleared her throat before retaking Kyoka’s hands like the girl had hers moments ago. “Kyoka Jiro, I was enamoured by your devil-may-care attitude when I first laid eyes on your hero costume. While I wish it were under better circumstances, I am glad that I was able to form a strong bond of friendship with you in the heat of battle. If we didn’t, I don’t know how I would’ve found the resolve to approach someone as cool and bold as yourself when I considered myself the farthest thing from it. That I discovered this delightful, resilient, firecracker of a best friend is a true gift I didn’t think could be eclipsed unless… you would also like to be my girlfriend?”

Kyoka didn’t know if she would suffer brain damage for the lack of oxygen her brain was getting today. Her breath once more got stuck in her throat as Momo poured her feelings out. Unlike the heiress, she had a little more restraint and didn’t seize her in a passionate embrace… at least, not as quickly as Momo had done to her.

The two quickly found themselves wrapped up in an encore as their passions threatened to get away from them. As Kyoka was the initiator this time and dove towards her girlfriend, she’d underestimated her strength, accidently sending the pair crashing onto the bed as Momo stepped back to accommodate the punk girl in her arms.

Luckily they managed to avoid the laptop that was resting near the pillow as they bounced further down towards the foot of the bed, each caressing the other hurriedly as though they were given mere minutes to live and wished to spend it in each other’s arms.

Momo felt herself getting swept up once more in the passions they clearly both felt. She reached up to help Kyoka shrug off her jacket only for Jiro’s hand to quickly grab her wrist as she pulled back from their caressing session.

“Mmm, I want to.” Kyoka moaned, “I really want to. But… do you mind... I kinda wanted to um… do this whole thing properly y’know?” Kyoka said breathily, reining in her urge to rip the heiress’ outfit from her.

“O-Of course, my apologies.” Momo smiled, cupping Kyoka’s face before planting one last kiss on her nose. “So, what marvellous things have you got planned?”

“I-It’s nothing too special.” Kyoka blushed, sitting up and moving around Momo to her laptop. “Since we can’t, y’know, go out, I figured just a movie then dinner. After that, come back up here and I’ll um… play you a little bit of this song I’ve been working on.”

“That sounds wonderful Kyoka.” Momo sent her a beaming smile. Clearly the girl had done what she could with the limited range of activities they could do without arousing suspicions. Honestly, it sounded like a perfect date for a couple that wanted to just stay in and be cosy together.

“I’m glad.” Kyoka smiled back before tapping a few keys on her laptop. “If you want to make yourself comfortable, we’ll get started.”

Momo quickly rose from her spot and yanked Kyoka’s covers down, much to the confusion of the punk rock girl who was holding her laptop. Momo quickly slipped between them, sitting upright by Kyoka’s pillow and propping it up against the headboard so she could rest her back against it.

“What?” She said when she spotted Kyoka’s somewhat bemused expression, “I presume you’d like to snuggle a little and keep warm while we watched, no?”

Kyoka chuckled as she pressed the play button on the media player program which sent the film’s opening credits rolling. With a smile, she took her position next to Momo who kindly held the sheets up to allow her girlfriend easier entry as Kyoka placed the laptop on their legs once she’d settled.

The pair quickly found themselves enjoying the film. Kyoka presented popcorn, sweets and drink a few minutes into the film from the tray for their enjoyment and, once they were gone, she found herself being cuddled into by the heiress. The earphone jack girl could barely contain the content smile on her face as she removed her jacket and wrapped her own arm around her girlfriend to enjoy what was left of the movie.

Before long, the credits started to roll and the pair separated to stretch their limbs a bit. Despite the warmth they’d cultivated under Kyoka’s sheets, the girl knew if she was to resist the call to stay there any longer with the heiress, she needed to get up now.

Her phone chimed from her pocket and while Momo was adjusting herself Kyoka took a moment to check it out.

Alien Queen: Yo boo, you ready for early dinners yet?

Alien Queen: Me and Tooru got it all prepped 4 u so u dont have to worry about being seen all pretty-like in the common room

Kyoka had to blink at her pink haired girlfriend’s thoughtfulness and couldn’t supress an affectionate smile at the gesture.

“Something wrong?” Momo asked, standing up to look over Kyoka’s shoulder.

“No, just gonna have to figure out how to reward Mina for being like the best wing-woman ever.” Kyoka shook her head fondly.

Momo quickly read the latest pair of messages from the girl and felt her own affection rising for her. Kyoka quickly typed a message back.

Deepest Dope: You’re a star, Momo and I love you 4ever for this.

Alien Queen: <3 but I can’t take all the cred. Tooru cooked, I assisted

Alien Queen: I told you I can’t do crap but sweets and treats

Invisi-badass: Correct, bitch near burned water for the ramen. How the f do you nearly burn water?!

Invisi-badass: Iida had some stern words 4 her.

Alien Queen: Cooking is hard! TT_TT Mina’s delivery service however is on its way

Kyoka rolled her eyes, seemed the girl couldn’t stop herself getting into trouble even when she was helping someone else out.

A few moments later, after Kyoka straightened her bed out, there was a knock at her door. The punk girl didn’t even need to ask as Momo quickly nipped over to grab their dinner.

“Special delivery!” Mina cheered, holding a tray with two steaming bowls of ramen on it.

“Thank you so much Princess.” Momo smiled, gesturing the girl inside rather than taking the tray from her. It wouldn’t be good to drop the tray during the exchange.

“Where do you want it?” Mina asked as she stepped inside, muttering a small, ‘That’s what she said,’ to herself afterward.

“Over here.” Kyoka called out, pulling the small black amp to its original position and removing the tray with only snack wrappers remaining. Mina quickly deposited the tray, going the extra mile to lay out the cutlery to the side too before turning back to the pair.

“Now, for my payment for services rendered.” She said in a snooty, faux-posh voice.

“Will a kick up the arse do?” Kyoka deadpanned.

“Kyoka, be nice.” Momo teasingly chided her date before playing along with Mina’s act. “How much?”

“I believe one kiss each should suffice ma’am.” Mina bowed her head.

“My, that is cheap.” Momo giggled “I should fire my servants and just hire you… might have to keep the cook though.”

Mina let out a small giggle and sweat drop at that. Momo swiftly approached their shared pink girlfriend before drawing her into a small smooch, just enough to get the girl’s eyelids fluttering.

“There’s mine for my Minx.” She winked before turning back to Kyoka, “If you could pay her dear we’ll begin dinner, yes?

Kyoka rolled her eyes but stepped up to Mina who was waggling her eyebrows suggestively now.

“Y’know, I really should be giving this to Tooru.” Jiro quirked her eyebrow teasingly. “She is the one that cooked this after all.”

Mina laughed before leaning closer to the punkette’s face.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be passing them along.” She winked before puckering her lips.

Kyoka chuckled but leant in anyway, very aware that Momo was probably watching the pair and feeling her anxiety creep up. It felt incredibly awkward to kiss another girl in front of her raven haired girlfriend despite their agreed upon relationship. Truthfully it was still something that bothered Kyoka but she pushed through it for now.

With the debt settled, Mina took off with a wave, leaving the pair of girls back to their dinner and date.

“I want to hate her right now but she makes it very difficult.” Kyoka blushed as she pulled her desk chair over to sit opposite the heiress who’d taken the spot on the edge of Kyoka’s bed to eat her meal.

“Oh shush, she’s adorable.” Momo giggled lightly.

“Sometimes,” Kyoka conceded, picking up her bowl and utensils. “Though I gotta ask, what’s with those nicknames? Princess and Minx?”

“Oh.” Momo blushed. “I um… when Tsuyu, Mina and I first began our small polyamorous non-relationship, we each gave the others nicknames. Tsuyu is ‘Darling’, Mina is ‘Princess’ when she’s good and ‘Minx’ when she’s being cheeky and um… they gave me ‘Gorgeous’.” Momo shyly admitted.

Kyoka raised her eyebrows, surprised the girl accepted such a nickname.

“Not Goddess?”

“Well, they tried to, but I um… felt it put me on too high of a pedestal. While I appreciated the sentiment, I would much rather be on equal terms with everyone, even with something as simple as a nickname.”

“Right, right.” Kyoka nodded, taking a slow bite of her chicken ramen. “So… do… I get a nickname now?”

“I’d be happy to.” Momo smiled “I already have yours ready as I um… imagined it before all this began. I just… didn’t know if it was too early to start calling you-”

“W-Well, I mean… with what we both clearly want to happen later, I think it’s fine… Gorgeous.” Kyoka flirted.

Momo felt her heart beat just a bit faster at Jiro’s uneasy flirting. The girl clearly was still uncomfortable with the whole arrangement but she was trying and it meant the world to her.

“Well, I don’t quite know what you’re speaking of, my little Vixen,” Momo winked, sending Jiro into a much more fierce blush than before. “But I am certainly looking forward to it.”

“V-Vixen?” Kyoka asked nervously.

“Do you like it? I originally started with firecracker but that didn’t have the same affectionate tone I wanted.” Momo replied.

“I-It’s fine, good even.” Kyoka looked away, “I just… didn’t imagine it would feel so nice.”

Momo desperately wanted to drop what remained of her food to snatch up her date in a hug for the amount of adorableness she was giving off. Kyoka clearly had this harder, punk rock image she liked to maintain but inside was a big softie who cherished romance.

“I hope it maintains that effect as you’ll likely be hearing it for a good long while.” Momo smiled.

The two chatted a little further about the film and their training plans before the dinner was done. Kyoka quickly shifted the tray to her desk where her laptop usually sat before taking a deep breath. It seemed the hardest part of the date had arrived; she just needed to steel her nerves and do it. Turning back to a smiling and eager Momo who had clearly arrived at the same conclusion, Kyoka walked back to her small amp that was becoming more like a table by the hour, quickly adjusting its position slightly before reaching for her instrument.

“So… I remember your request… from when you were here last.” Kyoka admitted, sitting in her chair, now directly across from Momo, setting her bass in its familiar, practised position across her lap. “Would you um… like to hear a little?”

“I would be most delighted.” Momo said honestly, eager to hear Kyoka’s performance no matter how good or bad it was. This was something intimate she was sure few others, if any one at all in her class, would have heard.

“O-Okay but… you gotta be quiet until I’m done.” Kyoka blushed. “I’m not good with an audience so… do you mind?”

“Of course, though I’m positive you’ll be good at worst.” Momo smiled reassuringly.

Kyoka licked her lips and cleared her throat. Ideally she’d just play something, but this was Momo; she wanted to blow the girl away. With another deep breath, Kyoka closed her eyes and began singing as she strummed softly.

“You know everyone wants to sparkle,
like the stars in the night sky.
In this wondrous place, filled with all the dreams,
I’ve been wishing for, waiting for the chance…”

Kyoka continued singing for another minute until the song reached its natural conclusion. It was stupid, but she was almost scared that when she opened her eyes Momo would either be gone or have a horrified expression on her face. Anxiety sucked.

“Kyoka… that was hauntingly beautiful.” Momo’s soft voice broke through her thoughts.

The purple haired girl opened her eyes to see Momo’s eyes glazed over with tears with a radiant smile on her face.

“Woah, you’re crying!” Kyoka panicked, putting down her instrument quickly but carefully while looking around for tissues.

“I am? Oh.” Momo quickly noticed a tear roll down her face as she blinked, quickly creating a single tissue for her to use to dab away the moisture. “I’m sorry; that song… with your voice… it just made me feel so much.”

Kyoka ceased her search for tissues as she noticed Momo’s creation light. Instead, she sat by the girl and put her arm around her for comfort.

“Y-Yeah, it’s a little more melancholic than you probably expected,” Jiro admitted, “But it’s one of my favourites.”

“I can tell, you played and sang it beautifully.” Momo turned to smile at her. “I do believe that, were you not so dedicated to being a hero, you’d do quite well for yourself in the musical world.”

Kyoka blushed, recalling the conversation she’d had with her parents about this very topic.

“Yeah, well… being a hero was just cooler so I made my decision.” She acknowledged. “Both my parents are musicians so I thought they wanted me to be one too. I kinda… broke down when I told them I wanted to be a hero and not a musician.”

“Oh, Kyoka.” Momo wrapped the girl in a hug.

“It’s fine. They completely understood and supported me when I told them.” Kyoka said, thinking back to the easy acceptance her parents had when she declared her desire. “Hell, maybe I could be like a hero-musician or something.”

“A most achievable goal for one as talented as yourself.” Momo nodded, squeezing her date a little closer. “Though I will, of course, like to request personal performances every now and then.”

“I think that could be arranged.” Kyoka smiled, turning to face Momo.

The two nervously looked each other in the eyes, knowing where the next part of their date was going but each hesitant to make the next move. Instead of using words however, they slowly drifted closer to each other until they were once more kissing softly. Both reached up to cup the other’s face, giggling slightly as their hands bumped into each other.

While she didn’t know as much as, say, Mina on the topic of Momo’s likes and dislikes in the bedroom, she wanted to push for at least taking the lead in their first encounter. Though Momo had the leadership position in classes, Jiro wanted the position while she corrupted the heiress in their first time with her rebellious ways.

Kyoka quickly stood, breaking the kiss but not allowing her gaze to stray from Momo’s face. With a quick push, the heiress was laying back on Kyoka’s bed, thankfully just short of hitting her head on the wall. The punk girl quickly mounted the heiress and sat on her stomach, grabbing both her arms before pinning them to the wall above her head, leaning down to steal another kiss in the process.

“Now heiress,” Kyoka purred. “I believe you also wanted to, what was it? ‘Hear the cute noises I make when I cum?’”

Momo nodded breathily, her libido quickly ramping up at the display of dominance Kyoka was making.

“Well… if you want to hear that… then I want to hear yours first.” Kyoka smirked, taking both of Momo’s wrists in a single hand before allowing the other to trail down and around her face before following the lines on her neck and onto her collarbone.

“P-Please uh… there is one more thing I’d like to request, i-if you don’t mind.” Momo said, her blush increasing.

“Oh?”

“Well… it has been s-something of a curiosity of mine for a while now.” Momo’s blush deepened as she prepared her next line. “But… I wonder… just how useful is your q-quirk for s-something like this.”

Kyoka was mildly surprised but didn’t let it show. She’d admitted to using her quirk to get herself off at the end of the first sleepover after all, but to have Momo request such an action meant the heiress had been thinking about it herself. How many times had she gotten herself off to an imagined Kyoka using her quirk on her?

A jack quickly extended and positioned itself directly between Momo’s eyes, hovering a few centimetres away.

“You shouldn’t worry.” Kyoka smirked. “That won’t be something you’ll wonder much longer.”

Extending her jack a bit further, Kyoka used it to loosely tie Momo’s hands together at the wrists. It was a light hold and one the girl could likely break out of, injuring Kyoka in the process, but this wasn’t something she thought either of them would want to ‘escape’ from.

Cupping her face once more with both hands, Kyoka quickly drew Momo back into a deep kiss, their tongues wrestling fervently. A quick flash of fabric and Jiro’s glove was discarded. Momo twitched as Kyoka’s hands ran down her sides, exploring her body as they only teasingly traced her boobs for a brief moment before continuing their downward journey.

“I’m going to blindfold you and have my way with your body.” Kyoka declared, her own breathing hot and heavy as she pulled away from Momo’s lips. “Just let me know if you want me to stop.”

Momo felt herself clench at Kyoka’s steamy implication, biting her lip as a moan threatened to break free.

Kyoka quickly made good on her blindfolding promise, pulling Momo’s shirt up and over her head, unbuttoning only the topmost button beforehand to allow it just enough room to go over her face and past her nose but stopped before it could uncover her eyes. The heiress was now blind to Kyoka’s machinations and felt herself growing even more excited.

She was eternally grateful for picking out one of her red strapless, front clasped bras for the date that Kyoka was probably enjoying the look of right now. However, it seemed it only entertained the punk girl for a moment as it was quickly undone and allowed to fall away to her sides.

“My, what have we here?” Kyoka chuckled, doing an off impression of what she believed Momo might say. Slowly, her other jack reached down and hummed with her quirk as the tip circled one of Momo’s breasts, drawing closer and closer to the nipple. On the other side, Kyoka’s finger mimicked the path her jack was taking in reverse, savouring the feel of the heiress’ bosom below her.

As both her jack and finger approached their target, Kyoka diverted them swiftly from their path, arriving at their destination sooner than expected and giving one nipple a soft pinch while subjecting the other to the vibrations of her quirk. The suddenness of the action took Momo by surprise, causing the girl to jump under Kyoka and the moan she was holding back broke free.

“Mmm, seems my new best girl liked that didn’t she?” Kyoka asked rhetorically, though she received a subdued “yes” in response. She continued to play and explore with Momo’s breasts, getting the feel of them memorised in her hands as her jack danced between them, never settling on one area for too long. Momo’s writhing under her was incredibly erotic and if she continued for much longer she was sure that a wet patch would start pooling on Momo’s stomach.

“I think that’s enough for now,” Jiro smugly said, pulling back and standing on the bed. She extended the length of her jack holding Momo’s arms together as she stepped down and observed her prey. Momo’s lower half was still very much intact and she now sought to rectify that. “Next, I’m going to take what’s left of your modesty.”

Kyoka promptly unbuckled and unzipped Momo’s belt and skirt respectively before yanking the offending article of clothing down her legs, that the heiress had helpfully closed a little to assist along with raising her rear. All that was left was the matching pair of red panties hidden under the black leggings.

Instead of simply pulling them down to match their predecessors, Kyoka instead bent over to get a closer look, a hand reaching forward with a pair of digits primed to tease and caress Momo’s sides above the waistline.

“I bet you’re already wet and wanting it, aren’t you?” She teased, taking her other hand and pressing lightly directly on Momo’s opening. The heat she felt was confirmation enough but the slight touch of moisture even through two layers truly gave it away along with the small hip thrust Momo did afterwards. “Seems someone’s impatient.” Kyoka giggled.

She ran her fingers around Momo’s thighs, now deliberately avoiding her crotch as she purposely breathed heavily onto it; the material of her leggings appeared thin enough she was sure the heiress felt it.

“Kyoka… Kyoka please.” Momo begged, feeling herself clench every few moments, awaiting a touch that just wouldn’t arrive unless she did something.

“Very well, I guess you have been a good little prisoner for me.” Kyoka smirked, reaching up and ever so slowly pulling down both Momo’s leggings and panties, sliding them completely off her legs so she could spread them as wide as she wanted.

“I’m going to ruin you, you know.” Kyoka declared, fiddling with the jack that wasn’t restraining her date. “Mina, Tooru, hell even Ochako, Tsu or er… Midoirya, if that ever becomes a thing, won’t be able to match what I can do to you.”

With jack in hand, Kyoka reached down and, like holding a pencil, touched her tip to Momo’s clit area. The results were immediate, Momo’s hips thrust desperately at the stimulation, small gasps escaping her lips.

“Last chance to back out before I ruin you for anyone else… and claim you as mine.” Kyoka growled out that last part. Sure, she was now sharing Momo with two others in their current polyamor-whatsit relationship but if there was a pecking order for best waifu, she’d be at the fucking top of Momo’s list.

“Do it, please.” Momo begged, having waited so long for a fantasy such as this to come true. She wanted to be with Kyoka long before she knew about all this sex stuff but now she actually had the girl all to herself and it was even better than she’d dreamed. She could only hope the girl wanted to explore many other scenarios like this in the future.

“Please what?” Kyoka teased, pressing the tip to Momo’s thigh.

“Ruin me!” Momo almost shouted, “Please… make me yours.”

Kyoka couldn’t help taking a moment to herself, closing her eyes and biting her lip lightly as those words washed pleasantly over her brain. Momo wasn’t the only one fulfilling a fantasy today.

Taking one hand, she quickly slid it into her now unbuttoned shorts and under her stockings to rub her likely dripping pussy to relieve some of her own tension. To reward the girl for her words, Kyoka quickly released her jack, allowing her fine quirk control to manipulate it as she allowed her free hand to slide a finger into the girl. As she bottomed out against Momo with her knuckle, her quick struck, pressing itself lightly against the heiress and following her movements as closely as it could.

Momo’s moan was long and loud, her clenching around Kyoka’s fingers tight and rapid. Kyoka pumped quickly into the girl, adding a second finger and curling intermittently to bring forth more enjoyable sounds from her date. The smell and sounds of Momo’s lower half was becoming too intoxicating for the punk rock girl to resist; she stuck out her tongue and felt it vibrate as she engulfed both her jack and Momo’s clit in her mouth. The heiress’ legs thumped the side of the bed loudly, her toes curling so much they almost doubled back on themselves.

“Kyoka!” She cried as her orgasm swiftly overtook her senses. Kyoka felt her fingers get squeezed almost to the point of pain as Momo’s release let itself be known. The taste of the girl was nothing like she’d expected but still one she could gorge herself on to bring the heiress to this height again and again as she wanted.

Momo’s thrusting and twitching began to settle as Kyoka slowed her pace to bring the heiress down, releasing her bound hands in the process. Kyoka knew her mouth and chin were slick with Momo’s release so she pulled off her own top to wipe away whatever remnants there were. She glanced back at Momo and had to stifle a laugh as the heiress’ arms had slumped to one side and was still blinded by her top, clearly not having the strength or motivation to remove it yet.

“Here, let me help.” Kyoka offered with a chuckle, quickly kneeling on the bed and pulling the shirt the rest of the way up Momo’s arms and off onto the floor. The exhausted looking heiress looked up at her gratefully and offered a content smile before returning to her deeper breaths to regain the oxygen she’d lost crying out during her orgasm.

She sat there for a moment, just stroking Momo’s face as the girl calmed down, soon relaxing into Kyoka’s touch and humming contently.

“That was amazing…” She sighed, snuggling deeper into Kyoka’s hand.

“Well, I do have a bit of practise.” Kyoka smirked, slapping her own thigh. “Benefits of being gay ‘n’ all: shit I like probably works on other girls.”

“A sound theory.” Momo smiled, “But… I believe it’s my turn to um… ruin you?” Momo offered, seeking permission before she did anything.

“You’re more than welcome to try.” Jiro chuckled. “Though I um… kinda would like to lose my virginity to you… if you don’t mind.”

“Oh? Ah yes, this was explained to me before.” Momo nodded, recalling Mina’s words. “How would you uh, like to consider it lost?” She asked, happy to perform whichever position Jiro wanted to consider Momo her first time.

“Can we uh… trib?” Kyoka asked shyly.

“Trib?” Momo asked curiously.

“Oh uh… tribadism or um… tribbing. When you rub your um… pussies together.” Kyoka tapped her jacks together shyly.

“Oh!” Momo understood now. “I believe this is another name for scissoring, yes?” She received a nod in reply. “Then I would be happy to um… fuck you till you cum.”

Kyoka and Momo both blushed at the heiress’ brazen words.

“Uh… I guess it’s my turn to make a request then,” Kyoka began, nervously looking into Momo’s eyes. “Could you um… be on top and not uh… f-fuck me? I want you to um… make love to me instead.”

Momo smiled and reached up to pull Kyoka in for a gentle, loving kiss she hoped convey the same message.

“Of course, my little Vixen.” She agreed, running her hand down Kyoka’s chest. “To do so though, I’m going to need you to get rid of this.” She touched her black, lacy bra. “And these.” She touched Kyoka’s thigh, indicating her unbuttoned shorts and stockings.

Kyoka reached behind herself and unclasped her bra, sliding it off to shyly reveal her breasts to Momo whose eyes and smile notable widened with desire. Next, the purple haired girl leant back, resting her head on her pillow as she pulled her shorts and stockings out from underneath herself, pulling her legs back to cover herself from Momo’s lustful gaze.

The heiress sat up, observing Kyoka’s now crossed legs that concealed her pussy before turning onto her knees and crawling up to the girl, placing her hands on her knee caps and resting her head on them.

“Awww, don’t tell me my little vixen has gotten all shy on me after a performance like that.” Momo cooed teasingly down at the girl who was now covering her nipples with her hands.

“M-maybe.” Kyoka blushed. “It’s easier for me to give than to receive.”

“Oh I bet.” Momo winked, “That’s why your fantasy involves restraints yes? So you’ll be forced to accept all the love someone wishes to give you.” Kyoka moaned softly, trying to keep her breathing even. “Maybe after our next date… I could maybe… make a few pairs of handcuffs, tie you up and just enjoy… what’s… mine.” Momo declared boldly, pulling apart Kyoka’s knees with the last two words.

Kyoka’s cute little shaved pussy revealed itself to the heiress as she stared longingly down at it.

“M-Momo!” Kyoka blushed, feeling very exposed.

“Apologies Kyoka, I just believe I have found something most entrancing I must examine closer.” Momo smirked before slowly descending down to Kyoka’s crotch. The inviting, sexual smell was immediately obvious and addicting, drawing Momo in as the moisture that Kyoka had rubbed around herself glistened in the light of the room. “I believe I shall start here.” Momo tapped Kyoka’s clit, receiving a small jerk from the girl, “Before I make my way up.”

She observed Kyoka taking in a deep breath, clearly trying to steady herself before Momo spread her open with one hand. The girl was more than ready for her, completely soaked from playing with the heiress and Momo knew it. What she didn’t know was how hard or soft Kyoka liked things so she started off with only a pair of fingers, sliding in and out of the girl as she tried to curl like much like Kyoka had to her.

The soft, repeating moans of her crush were enthralling as she licked her lips to return the gesture Kyoka had performed on her. Unlike the girl’s outward appearance, her taste was undeniably sweet. Momo knew that if she wasn’t careful, she’d become a slave to the girl’s whims for more laps at her lap. For now though, she concentrated on raising the moans from Kyoka as her tongue toyed with the girl’s clit, writing out her own name so that the purple haired girl knew who she belonged to in turn.

Once Momo was satisfied that Kyoka had gotten the message, she kissed her lower lips one last time before slowly crawling forward, kissing and caressing her pelvis, up to her hips before laying ticklish kisses across her belly. Kyoka’s ragged breathing began slowing down as Momo ceased the devouring of her pussy but her face quickly heated up as she watched the heiress crawl closer.

Momo kissed her tender stomach, then her ribs before finally reaching her breasts, pausing to admire the perky things she’d snuck glances at in the changing room. Softly, she ran her hands along them, grouping them together before dropping her hold, admiring the small bounce on them with a giggle.

“S-Stop, that’s embarrassin’.” Kyoka blushed shyly.

“Why?” Momo asked sultrily, “I think they’re adorable and oh so enticing.”

Kyoka opened her mouth to retort only to drop into a moan as Momo’s mouth engulfed one of her nipples, her tongue flicking it deftly. She knew she did it on purpose as Momo’s mouth, though occupied by her boob, broke into a smug smirk. Momo sucked and tugged at her nipple, the pressure tingling in the most arousing way that Kyoka couldn’t help but thrust her chest closer to Momo, desiring more of what she offered.

When Kyoka felt the brief reprieve of Momo’s attentions to one breast, she quickly realised it was only for the girl to switch to her other breast on top of resuming her finger’s assault on her pussy. If she kept this up she’d cum prematurely and she really wanted Momo to take her virginity today.

It seemed Momo knew more about holding back than she realized as she made sure not to overstimulate Kyoka before she advanced further up her. Giving her collarbone a quick kiss, she cupped Kyoka’s face with her free hand before drawing her into another deep, passionate kiss. She had to admit that she enjoyed the feeling of her boobs almost engulfing Kyoka’s as they pressed together.

“Are you ready?” Momo asked gently when she broke away. Kyoka just nodded shyly. “Lift your legs for me please.”

Kyoka felt a little silly, raising her legs up but knew a little embarrassment would be well worth it in the coming moments. Momo hooked her arms underneath Kyoka’s legs before standing in a crouch and positioning herself over the blushing purple haired girl. She knew their most intimate parts were only a few inches away from touching but felt the need to drag it out a little longer.

“And now, you, are mine.” Momo smiled down at the girl before pressing her body closer. Kyoka let out a satisfied gasp of pleasure as she felt the unmistakable texture of Momo’s pussy pressing into hers. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, just revelling in the feeling of losing her virginity to her crush; even if she didn’t cum she considered this date the best ever.

“I’m going to move now, not gonna stop ‘til I hear those cute moans.” Momo teased, gently rocking her hips as she felt her clit rub up against Kyoka, hoping the girl below was feeling the same.

The punk rocker’s breathing became light and fluttery as she focused on her impending orgasm. She resisted matching Momo’s movements to really focus on ensuring her own clit rubbed against the girl each time she thrusted. Kyoka didn’t know if Momo was about to cum but she certainly was if she kept going.

“K-kiss me!” Kyoka demanded quickly, her orgasm only a few thrusts away. Momo responded quickly leaning down to capture Kyoka’s lips with her own as Kyoka took over the thrusting to get herself over the edge.

Momo bit her lip to avoid giggling at the diabetes inducing levels of sweetness she heard as Kyoka broke the kiss to let out small, high-pitched whines, shaking and jiggling from her release. When the punk rocker felt her high fade, she opened her eyes to stare lovingly up at Momo only to see her almost popping a rib from the giggles she was suppressing.

“What!?” Kyoka blushed, embarrassed her cum face had caused such a reaction.

“Oh Kyoka, don’t be like that.” Momo cooed, softly releasing a giggle here and there. “That was utterly adorable.”

“I’m not supposed to be adorable, I’m supposed to be punk rock.” She pouted shyly.

“Awww honey,” Momo smiled, “You’re my adorable little punk rock vixen… whom I just deflowered.” She rocked her hips again, causing Kyoka to moan lightly before she glared at the heiress.

“You wanna push your luck? These can go all night.” Kyoka raised her jacks to Momo’s face, quite literally threatening her with a good time. The irony was not lost on her date however, who couldn’t hold back her giggles anymore.

Kyoka just continued to pout until Momo finished her giggle fit before the high class girl cupped her face once more.

“Thank you Kyoka, truly.” She smiled down at the girl, “I’m honoured you wanted me to be your first and, I hope our relationship is our last.”

“Finally accepted you aren’t getting rid of us, even with that stupid thing with your parents?” Kyoka smirked, glad her message had finally sunk in.

“I’m getting there.” Momo replied. “It’s hard… to go against people who’re supposed to love and care for you no matter what, especially with all they’ve given me over the years.”

“I know hun.” Kyoka reached up to caress Momo’s face. “But we’ll be here, no matter what.”

“Yes. Yes, I know that in my heart now.” Momo smiled, again, only to cause Kyoka to chuckle. “What?”

“That was too cheesy even for me.” She laughed.

“You’re not the only one who can make threatening promises of pleasure.” Momo smirked, rolling off of Jiro to reach for her purse on the headboard. Kyoka groaned as her hips sighed from relief, no longer bearing the strain of elevating her legs. Then, something long and hard that she usually wanted to keep far away from entered her vision.

“What the hell is that?” She asked with a hint of disgust.

“Well, if you’d call what we just did ‘making love’,” Momo began, pulling the toy back to allow Kyoka to get a better look. “This would be the thing I use to ‘fuck’ you.” She grinned, turning it to display the harness of her double-sided strap on.

“I’m not sure if I should be aroused or scared that you already had that in your purse.” Kyoka retorted, eyeing the toy cautiously.

“I do believe scar-roused is a thing my dear.” Momo purred. “Bend over.”

“Get fucked love.”

“Gladly, if it’s you doing the f… love?” Momo blinked dumbly, did she really hear Kyoka right? Did Kyoka even mean to say that?

“I… uh…” Kyoka gulped as what she’d just said registered in her own brain. “Well… I mean… uh… w-we’ve only had one date and all and n-not even that, it’s still on-going and-and-”

Momo raised her hand and put a single finger on Kyoka’s lips.

“Before um… you dig that hole any deeper.” Momo giggled softly, “I think I know what you’re trying to say.” She smiled, “I too feel immense emotions of that calibre for you. Though I am hesitant to call them ‘love’ at this point, I have no doubts they will soon blossom into such feelings. I imagine it is the same for you?”

“Y-yeah, I um… I really, really like you Momo. And… if tonight is anything to go by, I think it would be pretty easy to just say it right now.”

“Indeed, though while your slip of the tongue is incredibly endearing, I am aware we are both suffering from post-orgasm highs.” The heiress smiled. “While I will treasure this moment, I will not take it as your true declaration just yet. Does that sound fair?”

Kyoka nodded but couldn’t help feel a mote of sadness creep into her face.

“I-I know these things take time.” She said sourly, “But I really wish it would hurry up so I knew for sure.”

“Patience is a virtue my dear Vixen.” Momo cooed. “If you are as dedicated to my release from my parents’ grasp as you say, we shall have plenty of time to learn and revel in these feelings.”

“That… sounds really good.” Kyoka nodded, brain too foggy to say anything more eloquent.

Momo carefully placed her toy back in her purse before settling back onto Kyoka’s sheets, cuddling up to the girl and slowly closing the gap for a kiss once more. While they’d yet to begin on a plan to secure her freedom, Momo was becoming more and more sure that these were the people she was destined to be with for the rest of her life.

Tsuyu Asui was a very happy frog girl.

The past few days had been exhausting for everyone involved in the raid on the Shie Hassaikai. Her nerves hadn’t been the same since and even sleeping next to Ochako last night had resulted in a somewhat fitful slumber. Her body had rested but her mind had not, unable to break away from the horrible things she saw and the anxiety of witnessing not one crush fight Overhaul but two when Ochako restrained the guy.

Nighteye’s words when they stood guard over him in the cave below the street still lurked in the back of her mind like they probably did to Ochako:

‘He’s not going to target any of us. He’ll… head to the surface in pursuit of Midoirya and Eri… then… he’ll KILL Midoriya… and escape.’

It was horrifying to hear, that your friend and crush was about to die and, with Nighteye’s track record, there was nothing they could do to stop it. Tsuyu wasn’t sure what powers that be decided that today was the one time Nighteye would be wrong but she was eternally grateful that they all made it out alive.

Now though, after a fun filled date with the amazingly cheeky and endearing girl whose hand was clutched in her own, she finally felt her mind resting as it enjoyed the relative safety it found in her presence. Specifically, the happy cheers and content sighs as they enjoyed time at the movies and a nice lunch of sweets made her feel all warm and fuzzy. Admittedly, she’d caved to Ochako’s insatiable desire for mochi but only after extracting a promise for Ochako to pay for some jelly for her on the next date. Her heart leapt when the girl agreed with a bright smile on her face.

The pair were currently making their way back through the gates of UA and Tsuyu knew they had to acknowledge something before either of them got hurt.

“Do you want anyone else to know, ribbit?” She asked bluntly.

Ochako bit her lip nervously, understanding what Tsuyu was asking.

“I… don’t mind telling the girls.” She admitted, “But… do you mind if we keep it just between us for everyone else?”

“Sure, ribbit, and I’m glad.” Tsuyu turned to smile at Ochako, “I understand not wanting to make your preference, or us, public just yet, but I’m happy we won’t have to hide it from the girls.”

“Well, I mean, I’m your girlfriend right?” Ochako smiled back. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. You’re really special Tsu… but thank you for understanding.”

Tsuyu nodded. Ochako accepting her new sexuality was one thing, dating Tsuyu was another; having the whole class know about it, especially as the first known couple in the class, would be rather intimidating. Truth be told, it was something Tsu didn’t mind avoiding either.

“So…” Ochako began nervously as they approached Heights Alliance. “It’s um… kinda coming up to the end of the date.”

“It is.” Tsuyu nodded simply, allowing Ochako to continue building her courage for whatever she wanted to ask.

“Are you… um… do you wanna… do anything else?” Ochako asked.

“Hmmm,” Tsuyu put her finger to her chin, deliberately exaggerating both her movement and her voice. “Well I kinda want to go freshen up, maybe think about what to do for dinner.”

“I meant uh… with me… i-in… in our rooms.” Ochako clarified, not that Tsuyu needed it.

“Why Ochako, are you inviting me up to do naughty things already, ribbit?” Tsuyu teased, sending a sly smirk her way.

“W-Well I-I…” Ochako stuttered, trying to find a less embarrassing way to say it. “I mean if that’s a no then-”

“No, no,” Tsuyu cut across, realizing that poking fun was probably not something Ochako was comfortable with just yet and could end the date early, “I’ll stop teasing, but, are you sure? I mean you only just said ‘yes’ to a date after all, ribbit.”

“I’ve um… yeah, I don’t know if I’m ‘all the way’ ready.” She admitted shyly. “There’s a few things though… things I want to explore now that I don’t have to hide them… things I want to do with you.”

Tsuyu studied Ochako’s face carefully. There was something underneath she couldn’t quite discern yet. She wasn’t sure if it was the leftover feelings from the raid, the mixture of things from their date or just the fact that they were walking that was throwing her but she knew she’d be able to get a better read after a short rest.

“Ribbit, how about we go upstairs and just continue the date for now.” Tsuyu offered, hopefully buying herself some time.

“Sure.” Ochako smiled back, squeezing Tsuyu’s hand before looking up at the looming set of dorms that belonged to class 1-A. With a reluctant sigh, she released Tsuyu’s hand from her own, allowing them to drop to their sides once more.

“It’s not for long.” Tsuyu comforted the girl, “Just ‘til we get inside.”

“I know… but,” Ochako looked down at her hand, gripping it softly and releasing it. “It just feels lonely now.”

“You know how to say all the right things don’t you Ochako.” Tsuyu smiled, pleased that Ochako was clearly already enjoying the small things like hand holding with her. “Come on, the sooner we get through everyone, the sooner we can go back to bed, ribbit.”

“T-Tsu!” Ochako blushed as the frog girl moved to open the dorm doors. “You said no more teasing.”

“It’s not a joke.” Tsuyu smirked back at the girl. True, she meant just snuggling the girl for a nap rather than anything naughty but it didn’t change her wording.

Ochako swiftly followed the girl inside, the pair removing their shoes before heading back through the common room.

“I’m just gonna go~o…” Ochako gestured to the bathrooms.

“Mine room or yours?” Tsuyu asked.

“Oh uh… y-yours.” Ochako replied, her face taking on another red tinge.

The frog girl nodded, stepping into the elevator and hitting the button for her floor. Once the doors closed, she couldn’t help but let out a few joyful ribbits; even if nothing further happened, this was the best date she’d ever had. Admittedly she did have to talk to Ochako more about her thing with Momo, along with her own ‘non-relationship’ with the girl and Mina, but that could wait for now; no sense ruining a fun day with hypotheticals.

Tsuyu’s door quickly gave way to its owner, allowing the girl to quickly move inside and do some rudimentary tidying, cleaning up some of the mess that she’d neglected since before the raid. She was sure Ochako wouldn’t mind the minor unkemptness but she still wanted to put her best foot forward.

After shoving the last of her discarded clothes to wash into her cupboard hamper, a small knock arrived at her door.

“Come in.” Tsuyu called out, suspecting her date.

Slowly, her door cracked open and Ochako peered around the frame, spotting Tsuyu standing by her wardrobe. A mixture of relief and disappointment crossed her face as she more confidently stepped inside, closing the door behind her.

“Ribbit?” Tsuyu croaked, sending the girl a look to tell her she’d noticed Ochako’s shifty behaviour.

“Oh I er…” Ochako hesitated, forgetting just how observant her now girlfriend was. “I um… wondered if you’d have uh… gotten undressed to wait for me.”

“Nope, but thanks for the idea, ribbit.” Tsuyu chuckled, sending Ochako into another blush. “Don’t worry ‘Chako, nothing’s gonna happen you don’t want.” She reassured her gravity manipulating girlfriend.

“Y-yeah, I know… it’s just… first date you know?” Ochako bit her lip. “Like… first ever date.”

“I put that together, yeah, ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled earnestly, walking over to Ochako and taking her hands in hers. “Things are… hard right now… everything that happened with Ryukyu, during the police raid; that was all super stressful stuff. I don’t mind if we call it here or just hang out for the rest of the day, ribbit, I’m feeling pretty mentally worn out and I bet you are too. I’m not going anywhere fast so let’s just enjoy the start of this together, yes?”

“Sure thing Tsu,” Ochako gave her a warm smile. “How about you go use the facilities to freshen up and I’ll relax here and think of what we can do next.”

“Sounds good, ribbit.” Tsuyu nodded. While a shower or wash would be greatly appreciated right now, with both of them having not done so since the hospital, a quick reprieve to give her face a once over sounded lovely.

Tsuyu grabbed her normal wash bag and, after a brief pause, a towel from the side and headed down to the girl’s facilities to take care of business. After her door closed however, Ochako quickly eyed everything in Tsuyu’s room; she didn’t have much time to set up what she wanted so speed was essential.

The frog girl sighed with satisfaction, feeling much more refreshed after an application of cold water to her entire body; even if it was super quick shower where she avoided wetting her hair, the water was delightful as always. Stepping off the elevator once more, she wondered what Ochako would want to do for the rest of the evening. It was only nearing six so they should probably think about dinner soon so, maybe that and a movie? Then, maybe something intimate if Ochako was feeling up for it?

Tsuyu opened her door and walked in, expecting to see the gravity girl taking it easy on her bed. While she was right to a degree, her eyes nearly popped out of her head at what she saw.

“Ribbit?!”

“H-Hi Tsu.” Ochako called out nervously, kneeling on Tsuyu’s bed, her arms raised behind her head and jutting her chest forward. While the pose was steamy enough, it was enhanced by Ochako’s complete lack of clothing; the only things providing any modesty was a trio of small, plush, floating frogs hovering over her nipples and crotch, spinning slightly. “I-I’ve been waiting for you.”

Tsuyu felt her mouth drop open just a little as she stared at the brazen girl sitting on her bed. She quickly realised that the door was still open behind her and hurried to rectify this, locking the thing to be sure. A deep breath tried to settle her shock as she took a moment before turning back around to her probably very naked girlfriend. Yup, definitely naked.

“I hope you um… like my surprise.” Ochako blushed, the red colouring beginning to crawl down her neck.

“O-Ochako, why are you naked on my bed?” Tsuyu asked simply.

“Oh uh… well… I was hoping that… maybe… you’d like to um… do it?”

Tsuyu was thrown again. Didn’t the girl just say outside that she wasn’t quite ready for that yet? Was that just to throw her off? Was this what she couldn’t detect in the girl when they returned from their date?

The frog girl approached her girlfriend, focussing not on her delightful curves but on her face and eyes. She had to be sure this wasn’t some trick or misdirection for something else. Ochako shrank a little at the scrutiny she appeared to be under, her arms reaching out to secure the plush protection just in front of her naughty parts.  Tsuyu’s eyes probed Ochako’s face while her mind ran through the possible reasons the girl had sprung this on her; not that this was unwelcome, but she had to be sure neither of them would regret any of their impending actions.

“You… you’re still upset about the raid, aren’t you?” Tsuyu asked carefully.

“N-No, what makes you say that?” Ochako nervously waved the girl’s concerns away, “I just want to enjoy some quality time with my new girlfriend, that’s all.”

To some, they’d just identify Ochako’s nerves as those of being naked before their romantic partner for the first time, Tsuyu was smarter than that though, and knew they ran deeper.

“Ochako, you held Sir Nighteye when he was severely injured, what he said about Midoriya… you know what happened to him. Are you telling me that this,” Tsuyu nodded at Ochako’s birthday suit, “has nothing to do with the fear that one of us may end up the same way?”

When Ochako bit her lip, Tsuyu knew she’d at least gotten close if not hit the mark.

“I… I just…” Ochako stammered, before releasing an exhausted sigh, one that spoke of far more than just their exertions from their enjoyable activities today. “I… don’t wanna miss out anymore.”

Tsuyu quickly brushed aside the floating toys and wrapped her girlfriend in a tight hug as her eyes began showing the tell-tale signs of incoming tears. The dots had connected in her mind and she didn’t need Ochako’s confession to break it down: they’d both witnessed a death in the field and now, Ochako was trying to affirm her life by doing something she probably wasn’t ready for.

As expected, while embracing the naked girl, she began to feel the dampness of tears on her top. Shifting her position slightly, Tsuyu cradled Ochako’s head as she sat down, allowing the gravity girl to whimper into her chest.

“Everythin’s just… i-it’s all…” Ochako babbled, before taking a few breaths to try and calm herself.

“It’s okay ‘Chako.” Tsuyu cooed, stroking her girlfriend’s hair softly. “I think it hit us all more than we realised. We’re just first years but look at everything that’s happened so far: the USJ, the camp, moving into dorms, then the provisional license test, working with Ryukyu and now this. We weren’t supposed to go through all this so soon. It’s okay to feel overwhelmed, I do.”

“You do?” Ochako sat up, eyes still glistening as she looked as her girlfriend. It was obvious Tsuyu wasn’t putting up her normal stoic face as the girl had a definite sombre tone to her features. “But… with everything going on… then me making… making you wait after you um… confessed. You seemed so strong, always pushing through.”

“I wasn’t.” Tsuyu shrugged. “I know I don’t exactly show emotions as often as everyone else and I’m not sure if it’s just part of my quirk or not, but the other girls felt it.” Tsuyu admitted, “I took out my… frustrations on Mina one day when I shouldn’t have, then I broke down in front of her and Momo when I had some um… revelations. I’m… I’m not as strong as you think I am…”

“Tsu…” Ochako breathed, reaching out and cupping her face before directing it to meet her eyes. “I’m so sorry that I uh… added to that, but trust me when I say that you’re one of the strongest people I know. It’s not just Deku that I’ve been thinking of recently to borrow some of their strength to go beyond; it’s you too.”

Ochako leant forward and slowly drew her green-haired girlfriend into a soft and gentle kiss. Tsuyu’s fluttery breath of relief prevented the kiss from going any deeper before the two pulled back.

“Ochako… I… we… we’re a mess aren’t we.” Tsuyu laughed once, a bittersweet smile on her face. The gravity girl let out a longer giggle in response.

“Yeah… yeah maybe.” She agreed. “But we’ll get through this… together?” She finished cautiously.

“Of course, as long as you’ll have me.” Tsuyu smiled back, a genuine happiness now settling back into her chest.

“You think I’m um… g-gonna give up a treasure like y-you after all this?” Ochako blushed, trying to sound more confident than her heart let her be.

Tsuyu giggled but there was a definite blush settling on her cheeks after hearing her girlfriend’s flirt.

“I hope not,” Tsuyu glanced downwards before meeting Ochaco’s eyes again with a cheeky smile. “But dressed like that, I’d be more worried about me eating the snack that you are.”

The brunette’s eyes widened as she suddenly became very aware of how underdressed she was and how she’d tried to seduce her girlfriend.

“Ahhh! I uh-” Ochako covered her breasts and turned away from Tsuyu, her whole body now trying to match the shade of pink present on her hero outfit. “God I’m so… where did I put my-”

“I don’t think you should be worrying about your clothes.” Tsuyu purred, sliding closer to her girlfriend and whispering into her ear as she wrapped her arms around her belly. “You won’t need them for a while.”

Ochako could practically see the steam coming off of her face as she felt Tsu kiss her ear and neck. Her core clenched traitorously at the delicate feeling of her girlfriend’s lips and breath on her skin.

“I uhhh… b-but you said-”

“I don’t want you to do something you’d regret.” Tsuyu placed another kiss on her shoulder. “We can just sit here and cuddle if you like.” She placed another kiss on Ochako’s toned bicep. “Or we can go as far or do as little as you’re comfortable with and enjoy the end of our first date together.”

Ochako sighed wistfully as her mind replayed the day’s events to her; hanging out at the mall, getting snacks, holding hands during a movie. She definitely felt bad that she’d ended it by crying on Tsuyu’s lap but the girl had seen right through her façade, even if Ochako didn’t realise it at the time. It was a massive relief that not only did someone else know she was struggling with everything they’d all been through these past few months, but that they felt similar and that it was okay not to be coping.

Reaching down, Ochako softly took one of Tsuyu’s hands, noting it’s somewhat larger size compared to her own as she brought it closer to her face, and began placing her own small kisses across her knuckles.

“Well…” Ochako began, pausing to pepper a few more kisses along Tsuyu’s hand to keep her girlfriend in suspense. “I suppose that… maybe I do want to um… h-hear you cry my name.”

Ochako’s blush deepened as she heard Tsuyu moan into her ear lustfully.

“A-and um… I w-want to uh… see what I’ve been missing… by spr-uh… spre-uh…” Ochako felt her embarrassment claim her voice as she revealed the naughty, dirty things she’d imagined doing to the petite girl beside her.

“Mmm say it ‘Chako.” Tsuyu groaned, her other, free hand reaching up from the girl’s belly to cup her naked girlfriend’s breast softly, fingertips reaching out to tease the nipple. “Tell me what you want to do to me, please!” An air of desperation coloured her voice.

While it was a far cry from the confident, erotic nature her daydreamed Ochako had, just hearing her actual real-life girlfriend say those words had brought her arousal to a needy height. It was all she could do to restrain herself from grinding into her covers and ruining them along with the panties she’d already soaked.

“I w-want to uh… s-spread you wide while…” Tsuyu moaned again as Ochako blushed fiercely, biting her lip while she gathered her courage. Recent bad events aside, she did truly want to experience this with Tsu and it felt like the girl would do anything she said in that moment. It was both scary and incredibly arousing. “W-while I feel you f-f-fuck m-me with your tongue.”

She gasped as she felt Tsuyu’s grip on her tighten and the greenette’s hips were definitely wiggling behind her. A squeak jumped from her throat as Tsuyu’s hands quickly changed positions, gripping her around her back and under her knees as the girl lifted and twisted her to be in the center of the bed. Ochako gasped as Tsuyu’s hands then slammed onto the mattress either side of her head as the girl held herself over the brunette, an erotic, lustful look in her eyes.

“This is your last chance Ochako, ribbit…” Tsuyu breathed out heavily. “If you don’t want that to actually happen…”

Ochako felt her heart pounding in her chest, Tsuyu had never looked more scary or erotic in that moment to her. She bit her lip as she drank in the frog girl’s almost desperate need rolling off her. Clearly the girl had been holding back her desire so as not to scare her but now she was given permission it was all coming out. It was, admittedly, quite the confidence boost that she, Ochako Uraraka and no one else, was this desirable to someone. Slowly, she reached down with her hands, the lustful frog’s eyes watching her carefully. Her digits passed through the soft curls on her crotch as she placed them on her lower lips, pulling them apart slowly in what she hoped was an erotic display.

“Tsuyu… please…” Ochako breathed heavily, hamming it up slightly with what she thought the girl wanted to hear. “M-Make me scream.”

All of Tsuyu’s fantasies of the girl before her paled compared to the real thing. The soft, vulnerable sounds coming from her, the shy nature of the inexperienced girl she was about to educate. Tsuyu wished she could preserve this moment for all time as she found herself tearing at her clothes to reach the same state as her erotic goddess of a girlfriend was in. The spell was broken somewhat after she’d shucked her top and bra as her skirt and leggings refused to cooperate and caught around her knees.

The giggle it elected from her girlfriend was worth it though as she watched Tsuyu’s frantic efforts with an endearing smile. Tsuyu gave up on her lower half, electing to leave it pooled around her knees for now as she had access to her pussy and that’s all she needed right now anyway.

Pushing herself down the bed, she kissed Ochako’s body with sloppy kisses as the girl held her position, clearly eager for Tsuyu to use what had quickly become her favourite feature about her quirk.  As the frog girl arrived between Ochako’s legs, she allowed herself a moment to breath in the girl’s scent, a raw desire only for her. She knew right then that she was addicted for life.

Tsuyu’s fingers reached out, tracing Ochako’s lips and feeling her dripping excitement. A soft moan from above let her know her efforts were appreciated and Tsuyu hoped they were the first new sounds of many she would come to adore from the girl. Running her fingers up and down her girlfriend’s pussy, she slowly inserted a single digit inside her. The slow, satisfied moan it drew from the girl only made Tsuyu wetter as she reached down with her own hand to replicate her actions on herself.

Ochako didn’t need much teasing, she was clearly ready to go with how easily Tsuyu’s finger pumped inside her. Soon she inserted another finger and another, spreading the girl’s tight lips around her while Ochako’s toes curled into the sheets beside her.

“Tsu! Ts-Tsu!” Ochako cried, bucking her hips as her peak neared. Tsuyu wasn’t done yet though; it was far too early for her to cum when her tongue hadn’t even gotten involved. Slowly, the frog girl removed her fingers as Ochako’s hips thrust desperately to get them back in. “N-No!” Ochako whined desperately at being denied her orgasm.

“That’s for making me wait.” Tsuyu grinned cheekily before licking her lips in preparation. “And this… is for saying ‘yes’.”

Tsuyu gently nudged Ochako’s hands away from her pussy, taking over the duty of holding her girlfriend open while she opened her mouth wide. She knew from her time with the others that her skills could cause joyful spasms and she wanted to ensure she pleasured Ochako all the way through the orgasm she was about to give her. Her tongue extended slowly, gently touching at Ochako’s folds as she lined herself up. Just when Ochako was about to beg her girlfriend again, Tsuyu pushed inside, expanding her tongue to stretch her partner just wide enough to be just the right side of satisfyingly full.

Ochako moaned so loudly she was momentarily terrified someone would come knocking at Tsuyu’s door. That thought was quickly lost as Tsuyu’s tongue began moving and licking and tasting every part of her in the most toe-curling way she’d ever felt. The pressure from her impending orgasm returned in full and she quickly knew she was about to lose it as her legs clenched painfully together, tapping Tsuyu’s head between them as they shuddered and shook. Tsuyu’s name was ripped from her throat but she had no idea how loud it was as her mind quickly white-screened from the overload of sensation coming from her crotch. Whether it was the still conflicting emotions in her head, the desire and anticipation she felt from her girlfriend or the euphoria of her release mixing with the relief of the world not ending with her ‘evil’ act, Ochako’s release squirted across Tsuyu’s face and tongue while her folds did their best to clench as tightly around the muscle as they could.

Tsuyu was pretty sure she’d have to get new sheets from the claw marks Ochako may very well have put in them judging from her display. She kept wiggling and teasing the girl as her release continued until her muscles could hold out their strain no longer and Ochako dropped back down onto the now soaked mattress.

Slowly, Tsuyu pulled out her, admittedly sore, tongue from still spasming walls of her girlfriend’s pussy and savoured the taste of their first real experience together. She grinned greedily as she felt herself more than ready for Ochako to ‘spread her wide’ and reciprocate, even if she was sure she wouldn’t have the same extreme reaction as her partner just did. A soft, muffled cry however broke that train of thought.

All thoughts of sex quickly retreated as she realised Ochako had her hands over her face to cover herself but clearly couldn’t contain the sounds she was trying to hide.

“‘Chako!” Tsuyu called softly, crawling up beside her girlfriend and caressing her arms carefully. “‘Chako what’s wrong?”

The girl let out another muffled sob before shaking her head. Tsuyu waited patiently for a few moments before Ochako’s hands slowly pulled themselves down. The girl’s eyes were full of tears as she looked into Tsuyu’s.

“N-No, I-I’m fine.” She sobbed, much to Tsuyu’s confusion.  “Ha-ha-happy t-tears.” She choked out.

Tsuyu breathed a sigh of relief she didn’t realise she was holding, reaching out to lovingly cup her girlfriend’s face. “It’s okay ‘Chako.” She cooed again. In that moment, she was reminded of her kiss with Jiro a few weeks back, the punk girl herself crying from the relief she got about getting an answer she desperately wanted. Ochako was clearly going through a similar thing but dialled up a little more. This time though, Tsuyu could kiss and comfort the girl all she needed to help her get through it.

Ochako’s hands removed themselves from her face and latched onto Tsuyu’s pulling her green-haired girlfriend closer before peppering her with wet, messy kisses all over her face.

The frog girl couldn’t help but let a few happy ribbits escape her throat at the display, trying to catch a few of the kisses Ochako was so generously giving away. Eventually, the girl settled down and bit her lip softly, averting her gaze from her girlfriend.

As Ochako began to come down from her erotic high, Tsuyu cuddled the gravity girl close to her, allowing her to snuggle into her chest.

“S-sorry Tsu… I think I um… ruined it didn’t I.”

“Not at all.” Tsuyu admitted, “I’m glad we did this and I’m happy you’re feeling better about everything.”

“But I um… I didn’t do…” Ochako’s hand reached out and stroked Tsuyu’s thigh.

“There’s plenty of time for that.” Tsuyu giggled. “I need to make sure you’re okay, you were kinda crying.”

Ochako blushed in shame. This wasn’t the way their first time was supposed to go.

“Th-Thank you Tsu.” Ochako said softly.

“Thank you, really?” Tsuyu giggled again, “You don’t know what to say after sex, do you ‘Chako?”

“Hey!” Ochako puffed up, pouting cutely as her face tinged with red once more. “This was my first t-time, I don’t know what you’re supposed to say.”

“Nothing ‘Chako.” Tsuyu chuckled, nuzzling the girl’s head. “We both had fun so just relax and enjoy the afterglow.”

“Hmmm.” Ochako accepted, sighing pleasantly if apprehensively.

The two girls relaxed on Tsuyu’s bed just basking in their recent act. This was certainly something Ochako couldn’t have imagined herself doing just a few weeks ago and now she didn’t know if she’d be able to live without it anymore. A small dark thought crept into her head regarding her commitment to their heiress friend; one she didn’t know if Tsuyu fully accepted yet.

“T-Tsu?”

“Yeah ‘Chako?”

“Do… I mean… are you uh… sure you’re okay with what I have to do with… Momo?” Ochako asked. While she expected to focus most of her efforts on fulfilling the heiress’ desires, it would probably feel wrong to do so if Momo instead wanted to focus on her brunette pet when Ochako had this kind of reaction to sex. This was something she and Tsuyu just shared after weeks of build up after all.

“Look… Ochako I…” Tsuyu sighed. Figuring now was as good of a time as any to get her silly fantasy out of the way, Tsuyu gathered her courage to tell Ochako what she really thought. “I want to know the rules and stuff yeah but… if we’re telling the truth, as long as you’re okay with it, then I am too. I was sad, really sad recently because I had some… thoughts about uh… everyone.”

“Everyone?”

“Well um… I first started crushing on Izuku after the USJ, then you after the… training camp, ribbit.” Tsuyu swallowed nervously, “Recently um… things have e-expanded to include Momo and Mina… and Tooru… and Kyoka.”

Ochako pulled away slightly to look Tsu in the eyes but the frog girl was now staring at her ceiling as she admitted her perverted fantasy.

“Just, everyone being so nice and open… I kind of… imagined you all being my intimate partners. I wanted you all for myself because i’m gree… I’m polyamorous.” Tsuyu blushed. “I felt guilty for desiring you all in that way like… like him.” Tsuyu spat. It didn’t take Ochako more than a moment to figure out Tsuyu had compared herself to the grape-headed one who’d touched her without her permission.

“Wait so… when you said you wanted to ask me out…”

“It was because I thought I was only allowed to have one partner.” Tsuyu admitted. “I er… only found out recently that it’s possible to be open and happy with m-more than one.”

Admittedly, Ochako felt a measure of pride at being rated the most desirable as a partner for Tsu: beating out Izuku and all her other girl friends.

“And now?” Ochako asked carefully.

“Well… we both want to date Izuku still, yes?” Tsuyu asked, turning to look at Ochako and getting a nod in return. “So… me, you and him… and we both have our own things with Momo.” Another nod from the gravity girl. “And I have my link with Mina in a non-relationship thing I have to clarify with her now that we’re together.”

“W-What about Kyoka? And Tooru? You said you were with her at least.”

“W-Well… I think that was a one-time thing, ribbit.”

“Yeah but you… do you want to be in a relationship with them too?” Ochako asked softly.

Tsuyu bit her lip, knowing she shouldn’t answer honestly and reveal just how greedy she was. However, her dedication to her girlfriend outweighed any selfish desire to keep the truth hidden.

“I-If they wanted to then… y-yes?” Tsuyu teared up a little, wondering if this admittance would be too much for Ochako. It wasn’t every day you told your brand new girlfriend you wanted all of your other friends romantically. “I-I’m sorry.”

“Hey,” Ochako cooed, cupping Tsuyu’s face and pulling her gaze to match her own. “It’s okay hun, you’ve not done anything wrong.”

“But I shouldn’t be telling you this, ribbit.” Tsuyu said, a sad ribbit escaping as a gasp. “You only just accepted um… being with me.”

“If you didn’t, you’d just hide it and feel bad though, wouldn’t you?” Ochako stroked her cheek lightly. This was certainly a surprise. Momo had admitted a similar fantasy during their last sleepover. She didn’t reveal the names or even gender of her imagined participants but now it sounded like she and Tsuyu were on similar wavelengths.

The real question was, how did she feel about it? Tsuyu was her girlfriend now and this was something she clearly felt guilty about desiring, especially if she believed it put her in the same league as the purple pest. Really though, it was hardly something she could condemn the girl over; Ochako had her very intimate thing with Momo and had gone quite far with Kyoka too. Hell, Mina actually offered to kiss her when they had their conversation about Ochako’s uncertain sexuality.

Was this something she should shut down now as just a fantasy or would she really be okay with sharing her girlfriend with potentially five other people?

“I… don’t know,” Ochako began, “If I’d be comfortable uh… dating all of our friends like that.” She admitted, causing Tsuyu to look down ashamed. “But… if it would make you happy and we um… all agreed to it… I don’t see why you can’t ask them for you.”

Tsuyu blinked in confusion at her girlfriend, disbelief written across her face.

“I mean… I’d probably just be with um, you and Momo… maybe Izuku if he accepts our confessions.” Ochako smiled weakly. “But if you wanted to date all of us... I mean, you can’t like just forget about me.”

“O-Of course not!” Tsuyu shook her head, holding her breath for what she believed she was hearing. She paused for a moment, articulating her next words carefully in her head. “I don’t think they’d um… say ‘yes’ to something like that. But thank you… I… it’s nice to know you don’t hate me for it.”

“No way.” Ochako jostled her girlfriend in their embrace, “I just got you; it’s gonna take a lot more than that to scare me away.”

“I’m glad, ribbit,” Tsuyu allowed a small smile on her face, tucking her head under Ochako’s and snuggling into her. “It’s something I was… terrified to tell you about.”

“Same,” Ochako nodded, sympathising with her, “This thing with me and Momo isn’t exactly normal either.”

“Yeah.” Tsuyu agreed.

The two lay there in silence once more, each thinking about what exactly would happen moving forward.

“Can I be there?” Tsuyu asked. “When you and Momo um… confirm everything, ribbit?”

“Oh uh…” Ochako nervously thought for a moment, wondering if it was too presumptuous of her to bring Tsuyu along to Momo’s room when she sought her out tomorrow. Though, since the heiress and Tsuyu were ‘not-girlfriends’, that did change things slightly. “I-If you want to, I guess we can all at least talk together.”

“Momo told me in polyamory, communication is the most important part.” Tsuyu explained. “Make sure no one gets hurt unnecessarily and everyone’s on the same page, ribbit. I’ve done some research since then too and others agree.”

“That makes sense.” Ochako nodded. “I mean, we’ve both talked to each other regarding… Izuku.”

“I think he’s gonna have a heart attack when we ask him out.” Tsuyu chuckled softly. “He gets nervous enough just talking to you sometimes.”

“He’s sweet.” Ochako smiled, “But yeah, it’s probably something no boy would realistically expect.”

“We should do it in his room, so he can pass out on his bed.”

“Makes sense.”

“Ribbit, then, if he doesn’t, we all get naked.”

“Tsu!” Ochako blushed, swatting the top of her girlfriend’s head lightly. “I think Mina was right, we need to make a horny jail for you.”

“You’d both probably end up in there with me anyway.” Tsuyu smirked, running her hand down Ochako’s side, causing the girl to shiver both from the touch and the reduced heat in the room.

“Bad frog.” Ochako scolded in a playful tone.

Ochako and Tsuyu both spent the remainder of the evening and night in each other’s arms. While they’d both been worried by the prospect of revealing their lewd proceedings with the other girls to hamper their newfound relationship, it seemed they’d made it out alright for now. Both were somewhat apprehensive about approaching Momo tomorrow but for now their dreams provided a satisfying escape from the real world’s worries.

The next morning, the silence of the girl’s dorm was broken by a cautious and hesitant looking Momo poking her head out of Kyoka’s room, observing both the girl’s landing and each of the boy’s landings opposite for any sign of other early risers. Dressed once more in her fancy outfit she’d wowed the punk rocker with the night before, even if it hung a little more sloppily along her form than it had then, she quickly exited the room. A soft voice called her back for a moment before the door closed as a naked Kyoka covered herself with the thick wood, allowing only her head to peak around and request a parting kiss from the heiress.

With her punk rock girlfriend quickly sated, leaving both girls with giddy smiles and blushes, Momo stole away back to her own dorm room to prepare for both the day and the week ahead. Redressing in her more casual clothes with a quick wash in the bathroom allowed her to feel fresh and ready for whatever came her way.

Not one to neglect her studies, the first task she completed was that of the somewhat lighter homework they’d been assigned. With Aizawa gone thanks to the raid, they’d escaped with an easier load for the weekend which she’d diligently completed the last of by nearly two in the afternoon, delaying herself the gratification of lunch until she’d completed the last stroke of her pen.

With a sigh, she allowed herself a small, satisfied cheer as the remainder of the day now opened up to her. Stretching out and rising to her feet she quickly pilfered her phone from its position on her bed, well away from her reach to prevent any distractions, as she checked the messages she’d heard go off.

One appeared to be from Ochako’s parents, yet another thank you note and assurances they’d not let her down. Momo smiled fondly at the tone she picked up from their words; their daughter definitely took after them. Despite their oaths, she honestly didn’t care if they succeeded or failed. If they did well, it bode well for Ochako’s financial prospects moving forward and she had no real use for the meagre amount it would probably drop into her family’s coffers; if they failed, she’d gladly take the heat and present evidence the Urarakas did everything they could to succeed and it was her bad decisions that didn’t return their investment. That should keep Ochako’s family out of her father’s warpath.

It did lead her mind to the other side of the deal though; chiefly Ochako’s agreement to be her pet. If she was completely honest with herself, she was excited at the prospect of having such a chance to be incredibly intimate with someone like this. If she had any inclination the girl was unhappy or being hurt by their agreement she’d release her from her side immediately. However, this aspect of the BDSM practises had stirred something in her when she’d first discovered them thanks to Mina’s gracious laptop lending. She definitely wanted to try it and it wasn’t something she could ask of her three new girlfriends just yet… but since Ochako had offered anything.

Admittedly, she did feel guilty for enjoying the fantasies her mind had conjured up for her since the girl had agreed. Ochako had been struggling with her own sexuality and the possibility of returning Tsuyu’s romantic feelings for her. Momo certainly wouldn’t stand in the way of their relationship but that would at least require a talk with Ochako beforehand. Until then, she’d enjoy her mind’s musings until Ochako sought her out: she definitely wasn’t going to push this on Ochako the first moment she could as though she were somehow owed for doing the right thing.

While contemplating whether or not she should enjoy either a cheeky self-pleasure session or see if Mina wanted to come and ‘study’, there was a firm knock on her door, freeing her from the naughty thoughts luring her towards her bed.

Restoring her friendly, social face that certainly wasn’t just thinking lewd things, Momo strode over to her door and opened it to greet her visitor. Seeing Ochako stood at her threshold wasn’t too surprising given both of their awareness of the completed move of the Urarakas, but spotting Tsuyu standing alongside the girl, their hands entwined together, was.

“Good afternoon Ochako, Tsu. May I help you with something?”

“Y-Yeah it’s um… about that.” Ochako raised her brows to help emphasize her implication. “Can we come in and talk?”

“Of course.” Momo stepped aside, allowing the pair entrance. While their tone spoke of a serious, impending conversation, the heiress couldn’t remit herself a small squeal of delight at their hopeful new status as girlfriends. Turning to address the two, she spotted them leaning against the wooden board at the foot of Momo’s bed, hands still clasped together. “Am I to offer congratulations?” She gestured with a bright smile to their tangled digits.

Ochako admittedly looked a little confused at first before Tsuyu raised their hands up to eye level, cluing the girl in on what Momo was referring to.

“Indeed, ribbit. Ochako’s now my girlfriend.” She smiled happily.

“Oh I’m so happy for you two!” Momo cheered, quickly moving close to wrap them both in a hug. “Though I believe it is rude to do so, I would like to ask for all the adorable details if possible.”

Tsuyu chuckled lightly while Ochako broke out in a small blush.

“Maybe later, ribbit.” Tsuyu said before turning to her gravity girlfriend. “First though… I think we all need to talk about something that you and Ochako agreed to.”

“Ah, you’re aware.” Momo nodded, “Good, I wouldn’t want something like this to come between the two of you after all.”

“About that.” Ochako rubbed her neck nervously, “Can we sit down? I think we may need to talk for a while.”

“Oh, my apologies. Please, have a seat.” Momo gestured to her bed, allowing the pair to pick their positions before taking the opposite side to them. Despite her confident appearance, Momo was growing increasingly nervous about this discussion; while she’d be disappointed if Ochako did back out, she’d certainly let her, but it was Tsuyu’s inclusion that was causing her to sweat. The frog girl’s opinion mattered greatly to Momo and hopefully this wouldn’t cause any strain between them for this most intimate matter.

“Okay so,” Ochako began, trying to sound confident. “I’ve told Tsu about er… everything.”

“As I hoped you would.” Momo smiled. “I would once again like to offer you the chance to back out of this agreement between us, as I said before; there’s no need to repay me for doing the right thing.”

“I know.” Ochako nodded but her eyes spoke clearly of her determination. “This is something we’ve talked about, me and Tsu, and providing Tsu understands all the um… rules and stuff and that this is all consensual, I’d still like to go through with it.”

“Tsu?” Momo nervously turned to the frog girl. “Your thoughts? I presume Ochako had filled you in on the… intimate nature of her offer.”

“Ribbit.” The girl nodded. “Just like I told her about how you, Mina and I are technically ‘not together’.”

“A-Ah… yes… about that… I’m afraid I will have to um talk to you about that after we’ve spoken about this topic.” Momo rubbed her arm nervously.

“Ribbit?” Tsuyu croaked curiously while Ochako tilted her head.

“I-It can wait though, this topic of discussion should be done first as its outcome will likely affect the latter.” Momo waved away. Ochako felt Tsuyu’s hand tighten around hers noticeably. It didn’t seem like much but if she understood her froggy girlfriend enough, she was now nervous about possibly losing her own connection to Momo if her implication meant something negative.

“Okay then let’s do this quickly and simply then.” Ochako declared, “I’m still happy to do this and Tsu is okay with it too so long as she can also maintain her relationship with you and Mina and we’re both still free to date I-Izuku if um… if the opportunity arises.”

Momo looked toward the green haired girl.

“I want to know the rules around it.” Tsuyu said simply. “It’s not like what you, me and Mina have so what exactly is different? I want to hear it from you.”

“Oh um… okay.” Momo licked her lips nervously. “If I recall correctly, we agreed that Ochako could add stipulations at her leisure as we are both entering into this a little blind. The initial rules we set up were: that she could still date people, which she has clearly exercised to confirm a relationship with you.” Momo smiled, again happy for the pair, “That we wouldn’t do anything that would harm each other, nor anything public for discretion’s sake and um… that… Ochako would be able to design her own c-collar.”

“Ribbit?!” Tsuyu gasped, she was not aware that Ochako would be wearing a collar.

“Y-Yes,” Ochako blushed, “A-And only Momo would be able to um… take it off.”

“I would create an emergency release in case it was necessary for any reason.” Momo helpfully added, “It wouldn’t do good to have it cause problems during training or if there was an injury for example, though I would expect you to come to me for a replacement at your earliest convenience.”

“I…” Tsuyu took a deep breath, ashamed at how the image had immediately flared her libido. She’d never considered actually collaring anyone but she knew full well what it meant in the BDSM sense. Her mind thrust hastily prepared images of Ochako, Momo and all her other friends, including Izuku, all wearing individualized collars indicating that they were dedicated to her and she felt her loins clench longingly.

“Tsu?” Ochako asked nervously, not recognising the somewhat anxious look on the girl’s face.

“C-Can I um…” Tsuyu cautiously licked her lips, wondering if she was about to overstep her bounds. “C-Can I help p-put it on?”

“Oh?” Momo blinked. “That wasn’t an objection to the um… act?”

“N-No.” Tsuyu gulped. “I er… would uh…” She turned her gaze to her girlfriend whose eyebrows were furrowed with a question on her lips. “I r-really want to see you in a collar now O-Ochako.”

Ochako’s eyebrows quickly rose to try and meet her hairline. Was… Tsu turned on by this?

“Would you Tsu?” She asked, a small tease slipping into her voice as she leant closer towards the girl; her mind recalling their previous discussion about Tsuyu’s fantasy. “Would you like to see me in a collar that badly? How about Momo? Should it say ‘property of Tsuyu Asui’ on it or ‘Froppy’?”

Momo caught up with what Ochako was implying and grinned as she watched the frog girl’s barriers crumble before her new girlfriend. Tsuyu gulped loudly once more, nodding her head quickly.

“Maybe for your birthday.” Ochako cupped the girl’s cheek and pulled her in for a kiss. The heiress couldn’t help but let out a giggle as the most stoic member of their friend group clenched her sheets with her free hand. Uraraka needed to be careful else she’d have to do yet another fresh wash of bedding.

“I believe you’ve riled up our mutual partner enough Ochako.” Momo called out as Ochako pulled back from the kiss. The heiress addressed the dazed frog girl once more. “I believe that covers everything bar delving into um… acts, orders and other details that I would like to explore with Ochako. Is this acceptable to you?”

“I um…” Tsuyu blushed. “C-Could I maybe uh… j-join you two sometimes?”

The gravity girl admired the frankly bold request of her girlfriend. She’d already done something supremely intimate with Tsuyu and done practically the same with Momo, bar going all the way; was a potential three-way something she was happy to experiment with already? Her mind reeled back to the suppression of her desires for all these years, as well as the fresh wound that was Sir Nighteye’s death, and her admittedly selfish desire not to hold back anymore. Screw it, if it made her girlfriend happy and didn’t make her uncomfortable she’d give it a try.

Momo and Ochako both looked to the other to discern permission.

“Well… if my Mistress ordered me to then I couldn’t refuse.” Ochako replied, sending a shiver of pleasure down Momo’s spine at the words.

“Actually,” Momo said quickly, hoping to stop any further development before their hormones carried them all away. “That does bring us to my portion of our discussion.”

Tsuyu felt her heartbeat settle as she realised Momo had at least gotten what she needed to broach whatever topic she had. Was she about to brake things off with her? Mina too?

“So… if you remember Ochako, I also requested your assistance in helping me secure an opportunity to ask um… Kyoka out.”

Ochako nodded as Tsuyu watched the heiress carefully.

“Well, that will no longer be required.” Momo smiled bashfully. “Kyoka now knows my feelings and we are currently in a relationship.”

“What, really?!” Ochako gasped, happy that Momo and Kyoka had actually managed to confess to each other somehow.

“Indeed.” Momo smile extended up to her eyes.

“Wow, I’m so happy for you.” Ochako grinned. “I think you owe us details too now.”

“Y-Yes, about that.” Momo’s nerves returned looking towards Tsuyu who now wore a somewhat indifferent face. She’d been friends with the girl long enough now to know the girl was carefully schooling her emotions. “Well, when I informed her of my present uh… non-relationships with Mina and Tsu, she got angry.”

“Angry?” Tsuyu raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, though it is my own fault.” Momo admitted, “She believes that I was cowering behind the label of ‘non-relationship’ to hide my… lack of belief that I would escape my betrothal. I am ashamed to say that she was correct.”

“What? What do you mean?” Ochako asked, frowning at the heiress.

“While I was comforted by your words during our initial sleepover, I did not believe them wholeheartedly,” Momo said despondently, “I did not wish for you to end up crushed beneath my family’s significant weight for attempting such a rescue and sought to deceive you until it was too late.”

“Momo… no.” Ochako shook her head. “You know we’d fight tooth and nail for you. We’re your friends, best friends!”

“Indeed, Kyoka reminded me of this when we talked.” Momo continued, “Told me to stop hiding behind petty, false labels and make my own decisions as though I would once I am free of my parent’s influence. To that end… I am now in a proper relationship with Kyoka as opposed to one that I could excuse.”

“Oh…” Tsuyu said softly, looking somewhat dejected even through her typical demeanour.

“Yes, Tsu, my Darling.” Momo reached out her hands to take Tsuyu’s remaining free hand in both of hers. “I’m afraid to that degree, I must apologize and end our non-relationship as it does you a great disservice.”

“I understand, ribbit…” Tsuyu croaked, her voice bearing the hallmarks of holding back tears.

“Not quite yet my Darling.” Momo smiled, hopefully in a reassuring manner, “See, one of my conditions with Kyoka was that I was allowed to continue seeing others in a romantic manner. While she was hesitant to accept at first, she helpfully gathered Mina, Tooru and I together a day later to discuss the topic further and… we all agreed… to enter into a genuine polyamorous relationship together.”

Tsuyu’s mouth dropped open, her encroaching tears forgotten as her mind reeled from Momo’s revelation. The heiress was now in a full polyamorous relationship with every other girl, besides her and Ochako, in their class. But she was still calling her ‘Darling’, and holding her hand so softly… did she… dare she believe that…

“While I am greatly appreciative of having three amazing girlfriends.” Momo smiled, “I would be remiss if I were not to extend the offer to yourself and Ochako considering our current… um… intimate dealings with one another.”

“Oh… wow, that’s…” Ochako blinked, a little thrown at both the admission of her new status and the offer. She looked over at Tsuyu who hadn’t moved… or taken a breath in a few moments. “Er… Tsu? You okay?”

When the girl didn’t respond, Ochako quickly gave her a pinch on her arm. While it didn’t draw an expression of pain from her girlfriend, it did grab her attention; the frog girl looked at her with teary but hopeful eyes.

“O-Ochako I…” She began but didn’t know exactly how to finish that sentence. Tsuyu could barely believe what she was hearing. If Ochako hadn’t pinched her she would’ve slapped herself with her own tongue to make sure she wasn’t still currently slumbering away in dreamland.

“Did Tsu tell you about her um… daydream?” Ochako asked Momo carefully.

“No?” Momo quirked her head, “Is that relevant?”

“So… you know that fantasy you told us about, one where you were with five other people? Tsu’s kind of got the same thing… just with all us girls and Izuku.”

“O-Oh?” Momo’s eyes widened, turning back to the frog girl who looked very torn right now. “Was this why you felt so bad about desiring multiple partners before I informed you about polyamory?”

Tsuyu nodded slowly in response, still not sure exactly what she should do.

“Tsu?” Ochako drew her girlfriend’s attention, “Tsu, it’s okay.” She smiled at the girl. “If you um… promise not to, y’know, forget about me like we said and everything, do you want to give this a try?”

Tsuyu really, really wanted to accept Momo’s tantalizing offer. It sounded like everything she’d dreamed of over the past few months. But Ochako came first. She’d made a choice and a commitment to the girl and this wasn’t a possible option when they discussed things last night. If Ochako wasn’t comfortable with this, then it was a no brainer; she’d reject it immediately.

“I…  I’m sorry Ochako. If you’re not comfortable we can-”

“Fourth stipulation for being your pet.” Ochako turned to Momo, cutting Tsu off. Momo blinked at the suddenness of the girl’s attention change but nodded regardless. “You don’t make me do anything with the other girls I’m not comfortable with.”

“Uh… yes?” Momo nodded carefully.

Ochako turned back to Tsu and looked the girl in her beautiful black, monochrome eyes.

“Tsu… let’s try it… I know it’s what you want.” Ochako smiled honestly. Sure, she was nervous as hell about possibly entering into a six-way relationship; there was a lot that could go wrong especially as she and Tsuyu had only just started going out after all. She’d already made her peace with possibly dating more than one person however, having factored in Izuku to her relationship with Tsu since before she’d accepted the girl’s request for a date or learned about polyamory herself.

“O-Ochako…” Tsuyu began tearing up.

“We can always just try for a little bit.” Ochako smiled, “If it doesn’t work out, at least you gave it a shot, right?”

Tsuyu launched herself into Ochako’s, hugging the girl tightly as though it was the last thing she’d ever do. “Th-Thank you Ochako! You’re the best.”

“I know, I’m like the best g-girlfriend ever.” Ochako nervously stroked Tsuyu’s back as she felt the girl burrow into her chest. “Uh, Yaomomo, is it okay if I like… don’t commit to anything yet? I uh… I’m still kinda working things out with Tsu and myself.”

“No, of course Ochako.” Momo nodded. “I apologise but I thought I’d offer. While you would be part of our relationship there is no reason you have to um… become intimate or even date any of our friends you would not want to. I believe you would be something of a ‘hinge’ connected to Tsu so to speak.”

Ochako smiled gratefully. It wasn’t that she was fully opposed to the idea at this point but she’d rather not commit to anything she was unsure about. For now, she’d stick to being Tsuyu’s girlfriend and Momo’s… pet, anything else would require a more in-depth think through at a later time.

The gravity girl felt a tugging as Tsuyu pulled her down into a hurried, firm kiss, pressing her forehead against Ochako’s own.

“Thank you Ochako… thank you so much. I don’t deserve you.”

“Yes you do, and I deserve you too.” Ochako reassured her hopelessly greedy girlfriend. “You are making it up to me by buying me like, all the mochi at some point though.”

“Whatever you want.” Tsuyu agreed, prepared to even become Ochako’s own pet if she allowed her this stupid, selfish chance at a fantasy she never thought possible.

“While I would like to assure you that everything is now squared away, I believe I need to inform the others of our developments as I said I would.” Momo admitted. “Do you mind if I invite them here to confirm everything together? I know it may be a little overwhelming after all.”

“Uh yeah, sure.” Ochako nodded, “I guess I’ll tell them my bit too.” Ochako rubbed at the spot around her neck the collar would likely occupy.

“We can keep the specifics between us if you are afraid of their reactions.” Momo offered, a little unsure herself as to how the others would take it.

“No, let’s do it now.” Ochako shrugged. “Communication is a cornerstone of a good relationship after all.” She snuggled Tsuyu a little tighter.

“Very well, I’ll request them now.” Momo nodded, pulling out her phone and rattling off a message in their dedicated girlfriend chat.

Creati: If everyone is free, could you please come to my room as soon as you can.

Deepest Dope: Sure.

Alien Queen: One second, eating

Invisi-badass: Two seconds, being eaten ;)

Deepest Dope: Urgh, really guys? -_-

Alien Queen: I’m eating food, I swear! Tooru don’t be weird

Invisi-badass: Sorry, couldn’t help myself :D

Invisi-badass: Are we in trouble Yaomomo?

Creati: Not at all, I just require everyone’s presence for a chat about some developments.

“They’ll all be here shortly.” Momo smiled, putting her phone down and rising for the door.

“A-are you really sure?” Tsuyu asked Ochako again, wanting to make absolutely certain that this was something she was allowed to want.

“I’ll have Izuku to keep me company while you’re on dates with everyone else.” Ochako winked, admittedly faking the touch of confidence she put into that line; she didn’t know if Izuku would for sure go out with them now that both she and Tsuyu were also romantically attached to four other girls.

“I… I…” Tsuyu didn’t know what to say. Would an ‘I love you’ be appropriate here? It seemed fitting for everything the girl was doing for her.

Such declarations would have to wait however as the first knock at Momo’s door arrived. The heiress quickly opened it to reveal Kyoka on the other side.

“Hey Gorgeous.” Kyoka grinned, moving inside to plant a kiss on Momo’s cheek as she did. “What’s the deal?”

Ochako waved as Kyoka noticed the girl on Momo’s bed, cuddled up to what could only be Tsu.

“Ah, that discussion eh?” She surmised instantly, moving toward the bed and quickly moving to take her usual spot at the top by Momo’s pillows. “Hey guys, you two all hunky dory now?”

Tsuyu offered her response as a ‘ribbit’ while her girlfriend gave a small, blushing red nod.

“‘Bout time.” She grinned at the pair.

“I could say the same about you and Yaomomo.” Tsuyu responded, now sitting up but still holding Ochako’s hand in one of her own.

“She’s the one that made it all difficult and complicated.” Kyoka huffed, pointedly ignoring any of her own issues in asking the heiress out. “I’m guessing you’re mostly clued up on the four of us?” The two girls nodded. “Good, less explanations for me.”

“I tried to explain, the words just didn’t want to flow the way I wanted them to.” Momo blushed, still somewhat embarrassed at her failure to clearly communicate her desires to Kyoka that night.

The group were interrupted by another pair of knocks. Momo quickly opening the door once more to allow Mina and Tooru entry into her domain.

“Hey! Improv-slumber party!” Mina cheered when she spied the only two class 1-A girls that were not part of their relationship yet. “I was gonna wait till Friday but now’s good too.”

“Don’t you have homework?” Tooru challenged.

“Nope! Done all of it so far and I’m not gonna let next week’s get in the way either.” Mina declared. “Next sleepover is definitely Friday for sure.”

“I dunno Mina.” Tsuyu put a finger to her chin. “I think Ochako and I need to do catch-up classes because of our work study.”

“Yeah, no.” Mina just laughed. “Sleepover is happening this Friday even if I have to do your homework for you. I need to cheer my girls up after everything.”

Ochako and Tsuyu’s faces fell a little, the reminder of their brief stint of true hero work and the consequences of it hanging over them like a black cloud. Still, it was nice Mina was thinking about them even after everything they’d been through.

“None of that.” Mina glared, spying their diminishing expressions, “This Friday, we party!”

“I’m sure we will all try our hardest to ensure such an event can take place.” Momo agreed, pressing lightly on Tooru and Mina’s backs to usher them towards the bed. “However, that is not the reason I have called you here.”

“Boo.” Mina pouted but allowed herself to be shepherded forward. Her attitude flipped one eighty when she approached the bedspread and spotted Tsu and Ochako’s interlocked hands. “No way! Did you guys finally do the thing?!”

Ochako blushed a deep red while only a light pink dusting coloured Tsuyu’s cheeks as she held up their interlocked hands and gave a small kiss to Ochako’s fingers.

“Ahhh! Yes! Oh my god, so cute!” Mina squealed, quickly followed by Tooru.

“When, where, how?! Come on girls, spill!”

“Should I get Miss Midnight to knock them out or something?” Kyoka asked rhetorically.

“Like you’re not interested at all miss secret romantic.” Mina playfully jabbed, causing Kyoka to look away with her own blush.

“Calm down Princess.” Momo put a hand on Mina’s shoulder, hoping to stress the importance of the impending conversation. “That’s partially why we’re here. If you two would like to begin.”

“Oh uh… right.” Ochako nodded, sitting up a bit straighter as she realised all eyes were currently directed towards her. “So um… yeah, there was some really kinda big stuff going on for me recently and um… some of you know it but long story short, me and Tsu are together now.” She raised their hands together and kissed Tsuyu’s fingers this time. “I’ve been afraid of a few things for a while but I can finally um… come out I guess. I’m bisexual.”

“Kinda got that from the whole dating Tsu thing.” Kyoka chuckled, recalling her own time with the brunette. “Good for you though girl.”

“T-Thanks.” Ochako blushed.

“Ribbit, Momo also told us of the development between the four of you.” Tsuyu said, hoping that it was enough to clearly indicate what was coming next.

“Oh, yeah, we’re all in like a big lez pile now.” Tooru giggled. “And loving it!”

“I hate that she’s technically not wrong.” Kyoka glared at the clothes that indicated her floating girlfriend’s position, earning a follow-up giggle in response.

“Semantics aside, I would like to inform you all that I have apologised to Tsu for my… breach of trust regarding my position to escape my parents as well as offering the make my relationship with her a fully committed one if she would like. I also have extended the offer to Ochako but we will discuss that in a moment.”

“Hey! You’re actually getting your froggy harem.” Tooru cheered, remembering the pinky promise she and Tsuyu had made together. Even though the greenette wasn’t the one to convince Mina to join them all together, she knew Tsuyu would be happy for the offer regardless.

“Froggy harem?” Kyoka raised an eyebrow.

“Tsu told me she was gonna capture me in her harem to make up for Ojiro being a buttface and rejecting all this.” Tooru’s clothes rippled as she rubbed her top sensually. “Then she’d grab everyone else and Midoriya. Ooo! Is Midoriya joining us too? Are we all going to live in that big house together?!”

“Er… not um… we haven’t asked him out yet, ribbit.” Tsuyu admitted, rubbing the back of her head nervously.

“Poor Green’s gonna have a heart attack when you do.” Kyoka laughed. “Five girlfriends all for him.”

“Uh, don’t you mean six?” Mina quirked her eyebrow.

“Les-bi-an.” Kyoka clapped with each syllable, reminding the pink girl of her own preferences.

“I dunno,” Mina smirked, “I seem to recall something about someone holding you down while he took you in a manly fashion.”

“Piss off.” Jiro glared at Mina. “Or I’ll get him to knock you up.”

“Girls, please.” Momo interjected, “As erotic as those hypotheticals are, please focus on the here and now.”

Kyoka blushed at the admission Momo found those things exciting.

“All right, sorry Gorgeous.” Mina blew a kiss at Momo before returning her attention to Tsu and Ochako. “So you’re joining us right?” She recalled Tsuyu’s own admittance of her fantasy after their own tryst.

“I… would very much like to, yes.” Tsuyu cautiously nodded.

“I’m sorta… on the fence I guess?” Ochako admitted, rubbing the back of her head. “I like you all as friends but… I’ve kinda only just, y’know… realised who and what I like.”

“Phooey, we can go on plenty of dates ‘til you fall as hard for me as you did for Tsu.” Mina shrugged off, pulling out and tapping away at her phone. “I’m adding you anyway.”

“Adding me?” Ochako asked before she felt her gifted phone ping in her pocket. Tsuyu pulled out her own device before biting her lip nervously as she examined the latest update. She held the screen out so Ochako could read instead of reaching for her own. It stated that both Ochako and Tsu had been added to the messaging group known as ‘Girlfriends <3’.

“We’ve been using it since we became a ‘polymeramouse’ unit.” Mina grinned, earning a swat to her head by Momo.

“That one was on purpose.” She glowered exasperatingly at her acid wielding girlfriend.

“Could’a been.” Mina chortled cheekily. “I hope you realise truth or dare next sleepover is going to be super sexy.”

“Ribbit?!” Tsuyu gulped, her mind running through a number of sexy, outrageous ideas.

“I’m not sure if Tsu’s in or you’ve finally broken her.” Tooru giggled at the frog girl’s unusually expressive face.

“I might actually pick dare this time.” Tsuyu admitted.

“Good, Mama’s got an itch that needs scratching.” Mina winked at the greenette.

“M-Mina!” Ochako blushed, covering her face with both hands.

“Sorry ‘Chako.” Mina smiled, apologizing for a joke even she wasn’t one hundred percent was a joke, “Is that something you’re not comfortable with? I mean, you guys did just start going out.”

“N-No I just… I’m still new to er… all this.” Ochako admitted. “I know what it means to um… be in a relationship with you all through Tsu. Just um… please take it slow with me? I’m still not sure if this sorta thing will be for me, but I don’t want to deny Tsu something that will make her happy.”

“Thoughtful,” Kyoka nodded diplomatically, “But she was your girlfriend first; she’s gonna have to be the one to keep you happy ‘til you lock down Green bean.”

“W-Well… about that.” Ochako nervously gripped her hands together. “S-So… um… I’m actually also in a um… thing with Momo too.”

“A non-relationship?” Kyoka asked.

“Not… exactly.” Ochako sweatdropped. “See um… as a bit of background…”

Ochako proceeded to explain her family situation once more. Going in-depth as to how her parents were trapped into their marriage by her own homophobic town and grandmother, and her recent plea to Momo to help free her family so she could focus her efforts on being a hero.

“… and then, just before the um… raid, my parents called me and told me they’d escaped thanks to Yaomomo’s help.”

“So they’re all safe now?” Tooru asked, hoping this was the end of the Uraraka’s plight.

“Yeah… and both my father and I can um… be free to be ourselves with whomever we want.”

“Pretty sure your grandma will be the one having the heart attack when she finds out you’re fucking five girls at once.” Kyoka chuckled. Ochako’s whole face turned as pink as her cheeks at the implication that could very well happen in the future.

“Wonder how fast I could melt a whole town.” Mina pondered offhandedly, a dark look on her face.

“I don’t believe violence will be necessary.” Momo lightly chastised the pinkette. “However, I believe there is one more piece to our story.”

“Oh yeah, why do you have a thing with Momo then?” Tooru asked, confused as to how it links together.

“W-well uh…” Ochako nibbled her lip, hoping their reaction wouldn’t be one of disgust or hate for either her or Momo. “I can’t repay Yaomomo right now but… I wanted to do something to show my appreciation. When I pressed her we um… came to the idea that I would become Yaomomo’s uh… p-pet.”

“Pet?” Tooru tilted her whole body as her head tilt wouldn’t be seen otherwise.

“Ha, looks like you did get to adopt an Ochako.” Mina chuckled, reminded of her tease back during their last sleepover.

“Indeed. I will feed her, pet her, and ensure she has a green haired playmate or two,” Momo repeated from her own recollection of the sleepover. “While she um… obeys my every command.”

“Wait, roll that back.” Kyoka sits up, reading very clearly between the lines. “You can’t be implying…”

“She is.” Tsuyu nodded, “We already talked it over together.”

“If um… Yaomomo wants to then… yeah… I’ve agreed to do even those things.” Ochako blushed. “And I’ll um… be wearing a c-collar until I can repay her.”

“You can’t be fucking serious.” Kyoka growled.

“It was my decision Kyoka.” Ochako stood her ground. “I told her I’d repay her in any way and practically made her accept this, she’s not forcing me to do anything.”

“Ochako is correct.” Momo admitted. “While I do benefit from this situation in the way we have implied, it is all consensual and the minute Ochako is no longer comfortable she would be released from any obligation she has to me.”

Kyoka shifted uncomfortably in her spot.

“So… what’s exactly wrong here?” Tooru asked, still a little confused.

“Kyoka thinks Momo’s taking advantage of Ochako to get sex favours from her even though it’s all consensual and safe. It’s a BDSM thing.” Mina explained as though it were obvious.

“Oooh.” Tooru nodded, not quite understanding but making a mental note to look it up later herself.

“And you’re cool with it?” Kyoka asked Mina.

“Hey, if they both agree, why not?” She shrugged. “Do you really think Yaomomo would do something so bad to our cute little Ochako? After all, didn’t you admit to wanting to be held down and fucked? What’s so different if you all agree beforehand?”

“Well… I guess if you put it like that.” Kyoka reluctantly began to come around. “You’re one hundred percent okay with this? All three of you?” She looked between Momo, Ochako and Tsuyu.

“While it is a desire of mine, I will admit she had to talk me around to the idea too.” Momo informed her punk girlfriend.

“She wants something I can give her so I’m not backing down.” Ochako declared.

“I was concerned at first too.” Tsuyu admitted. “But after talking with them both about it, if they’re both happy then…”

“Urgh, fine, whatever.” Kyoka relented, “But me and you are chatting later.” She looked at Momo.

“I hope I can clarify whatever concerns remain.” Momo agreed.

“So like, is this really it?” Tooru asked carefully. “We’re all like, together together now?”

“Not all in one big lez pile,” Mina poked her invisible girlfriend in the belly. “But yeah, I think in some way, we’re all dating each other.”

“Not sure if this is a nightmare or Mineta’s wet dream.” Kyoka scoffed.

“Oh shush, this is a dream come true for Yaomomo and Tsu.” Mina cheered. “All the lovely ladies they could ever want, why aren’t you celebrating more?”

“‘Cause it’s gonna be a lot of work.” Kyoka said. “Having one partner is hard enough but now I’ve gotta take care of all five of you.”

“Idiot.” Mina swiped at her foot. “We’re all taking care of each other; it’s not down to just one of us to make everyone happy.”

“Yeah! Like when you and me had that awesome ass nap together!” Tooru recalled. “It was amazing and all we did was sleep and cuddle.”

“Well, yeah, I guess.” Kyoka relented.

“Stop borrowing trouble from the future bitch.” Mina grinned, crawling towards her lesbian girlfriend. “Just enjoy having four, maybe five girls you can make out with without us tearing each other limb from limb.” Mina pounced, landing awkwardly on top of Kyoka and pulling her into a messy kiss. The other four chuckled at the reluctant acceptance Kyoka was gradually showing.

“I’m… not going to lie… I don’t think I can express how happy I am right now.” Tsuyu smiled, though the others were a touch concerned as her eyes sparkled with tears. “I thought I was just a gross, perverted freak for growing feelings for all of you at once. T-Thank you for being so accepting.”

“Awww Tsu!” Tooru crawled forwards and wrapped the girl in a hug before planting a kiss on the side of her face. “This is my Tsu, I’ve only had her for a few minutes but if anything were to happen to her I would kill everyone in this room and then myself.”

“Yeah, that meme kinda fits Kyoka more than you, Tooru.” Mina chuckled, “Nice try though.”

“I believe that covers everything that is necessary for us to um… discuss as a group.” Momo cleared the air.

“You kicking us out already Yaomomo?” Mina pouted, “But me and Kyoka were just getting into things.” She finished with a suggestive intonation.

“No we weren’t,” Kyoka glared at her pink haired girlfriend, raising her jacks. “I will shove these somewhere you don’t want.”

Mina couldn’t help herself and quickly lunged for one of the jacks, capturing it her mouth and restricting it with her teeth. Everyone fell silent as Mina stimulated a moan from Kyoka as she rolled her tongue around the jack’s tip.

“That’s it, fuck it.” Kyoka rolled off Momo’s bed and out from under Mina who refused to let her prize go, the jack’s line extending to compensate. Her eyes widened as Kyoka turned to reach for her, quickly ducking under her arms to rest Mina’s chest on her shoulder before pulling the entire girl back and off the bed. The others were a little startled at the strength the earphone jack girl was displaying as she now shifted the pink haired girl into a fireman’s carry before heading towards Momo’s door.

“Wait, Kyoka, where are you going?” Tooru called out, a little worried for her pink girlfriend.

“Mina decided to fuck around, now she’s going to find out why that was a bad idea.” Kyoka called back, reaching for Momo’s door. “Don’t expect her to be walking straight when you see her next.”

Ochako and Momo blushed as they realised exactly what Kyoka was proposing. Mina herself now bore a sly grin before sucking on the jack once more, causing Kyoka to stumble out the door.

“Urgh, bitch.” Kyoka reached up and slapped Mina’s rear, getting a squeak from the girl in response. “The more you push me, the worse it’s gonna get for you.”

“Don’t break her too hard.” Tooru called out as the door began closing behind them. Mina was probably going to enjoy every ounce of whatever Kyoka had planned. She was just glad Kyoka had soundproofed her room as the squeaking bed would probably be heard all the way over on the boy’s side otherwise.

“Is she gonna be okay?” Tsuyu asked, a little concerned.

“Kyoka isn’t a huge fan of teasing.” Tooru chuckled, recalling their time together in the baths “Rile her up and she’ll make you put your money where your mouth is.”

“Noted, ribbit.” Tsuyu smiled, a little eager to try that out.

“Um, Ochako, if you don’t mind, could you fetch your computer so that we may begin um… designing your new neckwear?” Momo asked.

“Y-Yeah, sure.” Ochako nodded, releasing Tsuyu’s hand but not before giving the girl one last kiss before disappearing out the door.

“Can I help? I think it’d be super cute with like a bell like a cat. Maybe some pink rhinestones that sparkle.” Tooru offered.

“Uh, Tooru, do you know that it’s a very different kind of collar, right?” Tsuyu queried, raising an eyebrow at her bubbly new girlfriend. That sent a happy tingle running down her spine.

“Is it not still like a normal pet one?” Tooru wondered aloud.

“Oh… I think you should um… sit over here with me. I’ll show you a few things.” Tsuyu offered, preparing to enlighten the girl with the world of BDSM and collaring on her phone’s internet.

Ochako quickly returned with her laptop and sat on the bed with Momo at the head, the pair relaxing on a pair of pillows as they searched through a variety of professional and homemade collar designs for something the girl would find acceptable.

Tsuyu was content to sit and watch her gravity manipulating girlfriend get strangely into the creation process as she relaxed on the bed. After she’d showed and explained exactly what ‘collaring’ was to Tooru, the invisible girl had stolen her phone to tap away at the other links, researching the subject further. She didn’t mind though, Tsuyu was trying to hide the excitement of seeing Ochako wearing such an erotic piece of gear every day. Hopefully they’d be able to make it unique enough no one would recognise it but Tsuyu wasn’t sure if she’d be able to keep her hands off the girl whenever she saw her in it.

“Okay, so, are you sure that is what you want?” Momo asked Ochako, the pair now confirming the final design.

“Y-yes.” Ochako nodded firmly.

“As I mentioned, I will have the only key to unlock it but I’ll include an emergency release you can undo with a single hand.”

“Got it.”

“Are you guys all done?” Tsuyu asked.

“I’m just about to produce the design now.” Momo smiled before turning back to Ochako, “I hope I’ve captured all the elements you desired.”

Both Ochako and Tsu watched eagerly as the light of Momo’s creation quirk began emitting from her stomach, the girl having pulled up her top a little to produce the item cleanly.

Ochako gulped as the dark pink collar disconnected from Momo and pooled in her lap.

“Here, would you like to inspect the design?” Momo asked, holding out the brand new neckwear to its intended recipient. Tsu crawled closer as Ochako held the collar up, admiring it in the light.

The collar was a dark pink, matching the colour of the braces she wore on her hero outfit already, and it had a small heart embroidered in black thread on what she presumed was the front. A small collection of what appeared to be pink gemstones ran along the top and bottom of the of the collar’s circumference, totalling around thirty small gems in total. Ochako marvelled as it glimmered in the light as she turned it to examine the back. A dark black square lump of metal greeted her with a keyhole shaped gap on its surface. At the top and bottom of the lock, there were two small buttons that appeared to be able to be pushed together.

“To release it without me if you need to, please press down on these and the leather will split on that side.” Momo explained. “If um… you’ll also take a look here.” She gestured to the three gems on the top row either side of the lock. Ochako looked a little closer and realised that five weren’t the same colour as the others. “I took the um… liberty of adjusting it ever so slightly. Each of those glass gems represents everyone. I know you are a little apprehensive about everything but at the very least it should represent that we all have your back.”

Ochako smiled down at the six, now confirmed to be glass, gems. Purple, red and a darker pink on one side clearly represented Kyoka, Momo and Mina. A clear gem on the other side signified Tooru and last was a green gem that stood for Tsu right next to the first of the multitude of pink gems in the row that signified her.

“It’s so sparkly!” Tooru cooed from her spot on the bed.

“While you are um… my pet, we are all your friends and would do anything for you. I hope this will help you remember that.” Momo smiled nervously, hoping she’d satisfied Ochako’s design desires.

“Wow Momo… I… really like it.” Ochako beamed. If this weren’t a physical reminder of her pledge to repay the heiress, she’d likely wear this anyway, minus the locking part. “So um… s-should I put it on now?”

“I would like to do the honours if I may, and I believe Tsu wanted to assist?” Momo turned to their shared froggy girlfriend who was biting her lip and eyeing the pair cautiously.

“M-May I Ochako?” She asked timidly. Ochako blushed and nodded nervously, holding one end of the collar out to the girl.

Tsuyu quickly waddled over to the pair, carefully taking the end of the collar in her hands as Momo took the other side. The greenette swallowed nervously, watching Ochako play with her hair for a moment and straightening her neck.

“Okay… I’m ready.” She said, a nervous warble in her throat. This was her last chance to back out. She wouldn’t give in to her anxieties though; Ochako Fuckin’ Uraraka was a woman of her word. Slowly, the collar approached her neck and she felt the soft fabric that Momo had layered underneath for her comfort as requested. If she was going to be wearing this all the time, then it was going to be comfortable damn it.

The sound of a soft click almost echoed in the room for how quiet it was.

Ochako raised her hand, looping a finger under her new neckwear and gave a soft tug. The collar didn’t give way.

“Is it comfortable?” Momo asked carefully, hoping she’d gotten the measurements and texture accurate.

“It… feels weird.” Ochako admitted, rubbing it a little. “I’m sure I’ll um… get used to it.”

“Ribbit, you let us know if anything changes, okay Ochako?” Tsuyu said warily, wanting to make sure her girlfriend was alright before indulging in the lewd fantasies she now had.

“Wow, you look really good Ochako.” Tooru smiled, crawling closer herself to examine Ochako’s new jewellery. “Is it weird I kind of want one now too?”

“O-Oh…” Momo blinked. “W-Well um maybe do some more research about all the um… things behind something like this hun. This is quite a serious commitment, not just a bit of er… bling.”

“Yeah, I got that much.” Tooru giggled. “I just wondered about getting an actual necklace or choker similar to it. Ooo, with all your guys’ coloured gems in it too.”

“Think on it more.” Momo said, “I would be unable to make it for you considering this is somewhat um… secretive still. It would not do well for my parents to discover a bill for something like this to appear in my accounts.”

“Urgh, true.” Tooru sighed, “We gotta get them sorted out.”

“Quite, though for now, if you don’t mind, I would very much like to um… try a few things.” Momo said, turning back to Ochako.

“O-Oh…” The girl blushed, biting her lip nervously. “W-What um… does my M-Mistress desire?”

Tooru watched a shiver pass through both Tsuyu and Momo at those words. She knew the effect they had on the heiress from their own previous dalliance but it seemed Tsuyu also had that specific kinky side.

“W-Well um… I suppose I should start small, yes? I would request that you kiss me and Tsuyu to show your affection for us.”

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu flexed her fingers eagerly.

“Sure.” Ochako nodded, certain that was a task she could complete, even with Tooru’s presence. She quickly gathered Momo’s face in her hands and drew her in for a kiss, allowing a touch of playful tongue to help fulfil the request. Momo couldn’t help the excited grin spreading across her face as Ochako pulled back, feeling the potential she now had at her command. She definitely wouldn’t abuse her position as Ochako’s mistress but she was also going to enjoy every moment she could.

The brunette quickly drew Tsuyu into the same kiss she’d given Momo, though as the greenette pulled back, Ochako noticed a certain shift in her demeanour.

“You look so hot right now, ribbit.” Tsuyu purred. Ochako had to double take at the raw desire she felt rolling off her girlfriend. She had no idea Tsu would be so into this.

“Hold on darling, let her get settled first.” Momo placed a hand on Tsuyu’s arm. “Unless…” Momo turned to Ochako, “You wouldn’t mind if Tsuyu shared in our first um… experience together?”

“H-How far were you thinking uh… Mistress?”

“Oh I… uh…” Momo blushed. “Well I was maybe thinking of um… enjoying my own company before you knocked.” She admitted. “Would you mind… no. Pet, I request that you um… help me c-cum.” Momo attempted another order.

Ochako’s breath caught, turning to look at Tsuyu nervously. The frog girl merely licked her lips and nodded towards Momo. Clearly she had no issue with the order.

“Um…” A voice called out behind her.

Ochako straightened up as she realised she’d almost completely forgotten about Tooru; thank god the girl had spoken up now.

“If you’re going to do what I think you are… do you mind if I um… watch?” The invisible girl asked nervously.

“Oh, yes, our agreement.” Momo recalled though it was kind of moot now that they were girlfriends together. “Um, Darling, Tooru and I have this standing agreement about her watching me do certain things. Do you mind if she stayed?”

“I mean… we’ve kinda had sex, so it doesn’t matter to me.” Tsuyu admitted, feeling her hormones rising by the second. “Ochako?”

“Yes, Ochako.” Momo turned back to her new girlfriend and pet. “I understand you are not comfortable with being intimate with others, but as this wouldn’t require interaction on your part, you are to proceed with my request even with Tooru’s presence… if that’s okay.”

“Gonna take some getting used to, isn’t it Momo?” Tsuyu chuckled.

“It’s a little odd simply demanding such things of others I hold dear.” Momo blushed.

Ochako took a deep breath as she processed exactly what was being asked of her. She had been ordered to get Momo off and both Tsuyu and Tooru would be present while she did so. There was no order to strip down or participate other than getting Momo off but Ochako knew it may end up going that way, especially with the bedroom eyes Tsu was sending her way. Momo was certainly applying the pressure for their first time as pet and mistress but Ochako wouldn’t back down that easily.

Leaning forward, the brunette ran her hands over Momo’s chest, lightly caressing her through the simple shirt she was wearing. The heiress let out a steady breath as Ochako’s caresses began getting harder until she was fondling and pinching her nipples through the fabric. Momo reached up to begin undoing her buttons only for her hands to be gripped by Ochako’s own.

“No… let me Mistress.” Ochako offered nervously, hoping she was playing the part correctly. The gravity girl licked her lips as she quickly unbuttoned Momo’s top but did not pull it from her shoulders. Instead, she slipped her hands inside and started caressing the girl’s breasts directly, not entirely surprised the girl wasn’t wearing a bra since it was a weekend and she was in her room.

Ochako leant in, acting as though she were about to kiss Momo only to divert her path at the last moment, shifting down to neck and kissing it softly. Momo let out a groan of pleasure as Ochako was doing all the right things to build up her anticipation.

“Does M-Mistress have a preferred um… position?” Ochako asked.

“I’m fine to relax on my back.” Momo smiled at the girl. “Let’s keep things simple for now, yes?”

Momo shrugged her top off before laying back into her pillow and looking expectantly at Ochako. Getting the cue to resume her duties, Ochako leant forward resume her ministrations on Momo’s chest.

“Ribbit.” Tsuyu groaned, watching her girlfriends interact in such a lewd manner. The giddy feelings acknowledging them both as her girlfriends sent tingles through her whole body. She reached down with her hand and began slowly rubbing herself over the top of her pants. A glance over at Tooru’s floating clothes revealed the girl had reclined against one of Momo’s bedposts and was probably doing something similar.

Momo sighed pleasantly as Ochako began proceeding further down her chest with her caresses and kisses. She now had one of her best friends at her whim to carry out any lewd explorations she wanted, (within reason,) and four other amazing girlfriends. Right now, she was really glad to be Momo Yaoyorozu. When Ochako reached her crotch and began softly teasing the girl, Momo remembered the others present that were watching them both.

“Please um… don’t stand on ceremony for me,” She said, looking over at Tsuyu and Tooru. “Feel free to um… get as comfy as my pet is about to make me.”

“M-Momo!” Ochako squeaked, her blush making a resurgence.

“Don’t worry pet, we’re all friends here.” Momo stroked Ochako’s head affectionately. “And I believe it’s ‘Mistress’ while we’re together like this.”

“Y-Yes Mistress.” Ochako nodded, returning to her caresses.

“W… Was that too harsh?” Momo looked over at Tsuyu, a little nervous she’d been too stern.

“Ochako’s a big girl, she can take it.” Tsuyu replied, biting her own lip in lust as she watched Ochako work while shedding her top.

“It’s new to all of us but you won’t hear me complaining.” Tooru admitted, having already pulled her skirt down and off one leg to get at her pussy, letting out a moan as she sunk her fingers into herself.

Ochako felt very self-conscious as the others discussed her, very aware all their eyes were observing her act with Momo. Admittedly one of those was her girlfriend and the other was the girl she was doing it to so it shouldn’t be that big of a deal, especially as they were all friends. With a nervous sigh, she reached for Momo’s jeans and unbuttoned them, hooking her fingers under their hem and gripping her panties at the same time.

Momo helpfully lifted her rear as the brunette pulled, her knees closing slightly as her clothes were pulled up and over her feet before being discarded to the side. Ochako breathed carefully, sure she was about to perform a very intimate act on her friend with others watching but at least she wasn’t naked herself for now. She didn’t know if it was Momo going easy on her or what but she was grateful she wasn’t being thrown completely in the deep end.

Returning to her task, Ochako drew closer to Momo’s womanhood, much to the heiress’ excitement. A careful exploratory prod revealed that Momo was more than ready to experience the pleasure Ochako would be bringing her to.

“Good girl.” Momo sighed, hoping to both reassure her friend she was doing and good job and praising her devotion. “Please utilise your fingers or tongue.”

“Okay…” Ochako nodded, “Uh Mistress.” She quickly added.

“This is so hot.” Tsuyu groaned, her own bottoms discarded and her legs spread wide to watch as she teased her own pussy.

“Uh uh uh, agreed.” Tooru moaned from her position to the side, her top now pulled up and pulling on one of her nipples, her own climax pleasantly building.

For the next few moments, Momo closed her eyes and simply enjoyed the feeling of Ochako’s fingers carefully exploring her, making sure to make louder noises whenever she particularly enjoyed something. Wanting to see how her girlfriends were enjoying the show, she looked up to observe a bouncing spot on her mattress with half pulled off clothes that was likely Tooru going to town on herself while, strangely, Tsuyu was still only teasing herself lightly.

“Everything alright Tsu?” She asked, some mild concern that the girl was having second thoughts.

“I… kinda want someone to um… do it to me, so I’ll wait.” Tsuyu admitted shyly.

“My apologies Darling.” Momo said, looking a little guilty at stealing her new girlfriend away from the frog girl. “Would you like me to-” The girl suddenly had a devilish look in her eye. “Ochako dear, I believe I have a new order for you.”

“Y-Yes Mistress?” Ochako looked up at her.

“I believe your girlfriend requires some attention. Please would you see to her needs with your tongue while I fetch a special toy for us?”

“Uh, okay?” Ochako nodded a little confused, turning back to Tsuyu. Admittedly, this was not how she first imagined going down on the frog girl.

Tsuyu herself took the liberty of divesting herself of her top before opening her arms to Ochako, inviting the girl closer. Ochako wasted no time in crawling over to the girl and planting a kiss on her.

“A-Am I doing good?” She asked in a whisper.

“I think you’re doing fine. Do you want to stop?” Tsuyu replied.

“N-No… just nervous.” Ochako admitted.

“Would some kisses help?”

“Maybe.” Ochako smiled. Tsuyu drew the girl in to share a soft kiss as Yaoyorozu was busy pulling a box out from under her bed.

“Got it.” She grinned, standing back up and opening it up. Ochako looked over as Momo pulled out what could only be some weird strap-on vibrator thing. Its purpose became clearer as she watched Momo step into the harness and slowly insert one half of the device into herself. Only then did she realise where the other half was about to end up.

“A-Are you going to uh… f-fuck me with that… Mistress?” Ochako asked nervously.

“Oh is… it too much?” Momo asked, wondering if she’d crossed a line.

“Could I um… p-pleasure it first… w-with Tsuyu?”

All the other girl’s eyes widened at Ochako’s request. It certainly wasn’t what they’d been expecting.

“Only if you tell me why Pet.” Momo replied.

Ochako looked nervously at her Mistress and at Tsuyu before looking down at the sheets.

“I um… figured the first time I’d do that… would um… be with Deku.” She admitted.

“Ribbiiiit.” Tsuyu croaked lustily.

“Mmm,” Tooru groaned from behind them, enjoying the image Ochako had provided.

Momo observed her pet curiously for a moment before her mouth turned up in a smile.

“Very well, you may play with my uh… cock along with Tsu but make no mistake; you are pleasuring your Mistress right now, not Deku, am I clear?”

“Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress.” Ochako nodded hastily before crawling forward to approach Momo.

“Darling? I do believe my pet has requested your assistance, and I wouldn’t mind it either.” Momo purred at Tsuyu.  The frog girl moved almost as quickly as Ochako did as she sat next to the girl, both on their knees on the bed before the rubber cock they were about to pleasure.

“Here’s what’s going to happen.” Momo declared. “You’re both going to get me nice and wet and then, when you’re done, I’m going to fuck my pet while she pleasures my Darling, am I clear?”

“Yes Mistress!” Ochako replied diligently only to be echoed momentarily after by Tsuyu who blushed when she realised what she did.

“Cute.” Momo smiled before thrusting her hips forward a little towards Ochako. Taking the hint, Ochako reached out and wrapped her hand softly around Momo’s firm yet squishy cock. She couldn’t help giggling at the twitch of Momo’s hips as the other end surely jostled inside her. Cautiously, Ochako leant forward, turning her head to the side as she placed a few gentle kisses along the length while stroking it up and down.

“Not as firm pet,” Momo cooed, touching a hand to Ochako’s.

“Here, let me.” Tsuyu offered, wrapping her hand around Ochako’s own, loosening her grip slightly and gazing at her girlfriend from the other side of the flesh-coloured appendage. Ochako could feel her own core tighten as she watched Tsuyu’s lidded eyes shift to her task, guiding her hand to move much more smoothly across Momo’s cock. “Make sure to get it nice and wet too.” She advised, opening her mouth and slowly sticking her tongue out until it had wrapped around the cock twice.

“Mmm, good girl Tsu.” Momo praised, stroking the girl’s hair as she enjoyed the sights and sounds her green-haired girlfriend offered.

For a moment, Ochako felt a twinge of envy at the head pats she wasn’t getting. Blinking at the thought, she at least allowed herself a mote of satisfaction that she was clearly getting more comfortable with her new role if she was reacting like that.

“I want to please Mistress too.” She pouted in a way she hoped Momo approved before turning her attention to the head of the cock. Having seen enough porn to at least know how to do this part right, and a little practise on her own vibrator, Ochako opened her mouth and sunk down on the dildo as far as she could comfortably go. She totally didn’t enjoy the groan she drew from Momo for that action, definitely not.

“Mmm and good girl Ochako.” Momo praised her pet, stroking her hair with her other hand.

Breathing through her nose, Ochako tried not to gag as she pulled back and pushed forward, giving what she hoped was a passable first blowjob, even if Momo wouldn’t feel the full effect. Just ahead of her, Tsuyu’s tongue began moving up and down the penis everywhere Ochako couldn’t reach. It also didn’t escape her notice that Tsuyu’s hand had definitely settled on her ass and was squeezing firmly.

Momo’s breathing increased as she definitely felt something from the other end, her own hand now resting behind Ochako’s head. The brunette had a sinking feeling she was going to be pushed to take the whole thing put thankfully the push never came.

“S-Stop.” Momo ordered, pulling back from Ochako, her breathing uneven. “That was naughty Tsu.”

Ochako looked over at her girlfriend who had a smug look on her face.

“Couldn’t help it Gorgeous, I wanted a piece of ‘dat ass’.” She groped the air with the hand that wasn’t resting on Ochako’s.

“And you think you’ll escape punishment for an excuse like that?” Momo purred as her breathing began to settle.

“Uh oh.” Tsuyu gulped over dramatically raising her hands in a fake surrender as Momo approached. “The hero caught me.”

“Yes, she did,” Momo grinned, reaching out.

“Ribbit?!”

In a flash, Tsuyu had been cuffed and pushed backwards; Momo’s object generation speed had clearly improved.

“Now you lose access to your hands while my pet pleasures you.” Momo smugly smirked. “Ochako!” The brunette sat to attention. “Please get into a comfy position; you will be pleasing our Darling while I enjoy you.”

The gravity girl couldn’t help but admire Momo’s dominating spirit in that moment as the heiress stroked her cock like she was born with it. She’d clearly had trouble slipping into the role but now she was commanding others like she was destined to do so and she couldn’t help but find she wanted to obey.

“Yes Mistress.” Ochako nodded, somewhat cautiously turning her back to the girl and crawling between Tsuyu’s legs.

“Ochako, please,” Tsuyu held her hands out to her loving girlfriend. “Let me out.”

“Nuh uh.” Ochako giggled, somewhat enjoying the comeuppance Tsuyu was getting. “You’re in horny jail.”

“Snrk.”

Ochako was quickly reminded of Tooru’s presence again as the girl couldn’t hold back a laugh.

“Good girl.” Momo praised, stroking Ochako’s rear lightly before her hand trailed down towards her center, easily sinking a couple of fingers into her. “And you’re all ready for your Mistress too.”

The brunette couldn’t help biting her lip nervously as she felt Momo lined herself up behind her.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Tsuyu called down to her, smiling despite her cuffed state, clearly enjoying the small roleplay they’d sunk into. Ochako felt her nervous heart settle as she observed Tsuyu. Even if this was certainly not a position she thought she’d ever find herself in, so long as she had Tsuyu and her friends, she knew she’d be safe.

Slowly, the cock head pushed into her, stretching her firmly around its girth as Momo’s hips drew closer and closer to her rear. Closing her eyes, she focussed on the feeling, trying to will away some of the pain the stretching had brought on. Before she knew it, she felt Momo’s flesh against her own as the cock bottomed out inside her. She let out several deep breaths as she felt herself clench around the unfeeling intruder.

“Are you okay pet?” Momo’s caring voice called out, her concern for her friend taking priority over her pleasure.

“Yah, jus’… jus’ a sec.” She replied, her accent slipping out a little. Taking a couple more breaths and wiggling her hips slightly to relieve some of the discomfort, she braced herself for what she knew was coming next.

“Okay, I’m ready.” Ochako grinned with determination, catching Tsuyu’s eye to assure the girl she was up for whatever Momo could give before she sunk down to begin her own task. No longer caring about appearances, she stuck her tongue out as wide as she could and licked her girlfriend’s pussy its full length.

“OOOH!” Tsuyu groaned, her toes curling as she finally received some attention.

Momo watched happily as Ochako’s head bobbed rhythmically. Though she’d loved to just watch those two love birds enjoy each other’s company, she’d staved off her own release, wanting to thrust herself into her pet to finish this session. Gripping Ochako’s rear in both hands, she pulled her hips back before gently thrusting forward again, the other end inside her jostling in the most pleasurable way as her clit ground against the leather harness.

Between mistress and pet they worked in a slow rhythm together to ensure each thrust wouldn’t hurt the brunette nor pull her away from pleasuring their froggy prisoner. After their first tryst yesterday where Tsuyu didn’t get her release, it seemed the build-up was now fast approaching and it would be big.

“Rib-rib-rib-ri-RIBBIT!” She croaked as her orgasm washed over her, her hips thrusting up violently enough to cause Ochako to back off slightly. Tsuyu’s toes curled into the bed as her arms flexed and spasmed. A loud snap echoed in the room, startling them all as the chain connecting Tsuyu’s cuffs sheered, her hands desperate to separate and grasp at the sheets to help try and take the edge of the wave of hormones rushing through her system.